Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Admissions Letter:

~Welcome to Liberty Private High~

Dear Ms. Emmeline Moore,

We here at the Liberty School system are happy to say; we have accepted you into our private high school, Liberty High. You have some of the best grades we’ve seen in years. However, due to issues with your applications and files getting lost in the mail and then misplaced, you will be starting a month late. So, instead of starting on July 1^st with everyone else, you will be starting on August 1^st. Which, if you think about it, isn’t all that bad. We’ll let your teachers know a few days before you arrive.

What our school system is:

Liberty School System is four private schools ranging from K-12th grade. You have the elementary school for kindergarteners through second-graders. That’s followed by the grade school for third-graders through fifth-graders. Next, we have middle school or junior high for sixth-graders through eighth-graders. And finally, we have the high school for Freshmen through Seniors.

Anti-Bullying Rules:

This school is for two groups of students: those who come from money or those who have high scoring grades; it’s about half and half. But nobody here is looked down upon and is all treated the same. However, if you find yourself being bullied, please let any one of the teachers or staff know; it will be taken care of immediately. We have zero-tolerance for bullying; if someone is called out for or caught bullying, they will get detention for each offense up to three times. After three times, if they continue, they will be suspended up to five times. And then, if they continue after all those warnings, they will be expelled.

Teachers & Staff:

Most of the teachers and staff who teach here went to school here or graduated from a top college. So, you know you’re in good hands.

Teachers who teach advanced classes are required to have a study group (even if it only has one student in it) once a week: either at the school or their home. It would be beneficial for you to attend some of them or at least one of them. I highly recommend that you take the subject you struggle with the most if you only take one study group.

School Year & Hours:

Liberty High School is a different kind of school; it’s not your regular eight-hour, nine-month year, with a three-month summer vacation type of school.

No, Liberty School is ten months out of the year, starting July 1^st and goes until April 30^th. We get a two-month summer break, a two-week winter break, and a week for spring break. And then you have your normal one to three days for other important holidays. Also, your average run-of-the-mill schools usually run from 8:00 AM-3:15 PM; but Liberty School runs from 7:00 AM-4:05 PM with almost an hour lunch.

Food Policy:

NO MATTER HOW MUCH MONEY YOU HAVE OR DON’T HAVE, BREAKFAST AND LUNCH ARE ALWAYS FREE! WE DO NOT TURN ANYONE AWAY FROM BEING ABLE TO EAT!

Here at Liberty School System, we believe that every student needs a balanced meal to keep the brain sharp. No one should be turned away just because they don’t have money.

Uniforms:

Liberty School requires school uniforms: boys wear navy blue dress pants, a red dress shirt with a navy blue jacket, dress shoes, and socks; girls wear a navy blue and red plaid skirt with a red shirt and navy blue jacket, dress shoes, and their choice of ankle, knee-high, or thigh high socks.

Now, I understand that you’re not going to be in Physical Education, but we still have to inform you of the dress code.

The dress code for Physical Education is shorts and a shirt covering everything, tennis shoes, and ankle socks.

Colors, Mascot & Mottos:

The school’s colors are red and navy blue, its mascot is a bear cub, and its mottos are:

“A full mind is a happy mind.”

“Learning is fun with the right mind set.”

“No matter where you come from; as long as you’re willing to learn; our doors are always open.”

“Always help one another, no matter how smart, what they look like or what their background is; treat others the way you would want to be treated.”

Classes:

You are a junior this year and senior next year—our youngest junior/senior in over ten years—so you’ll be able to pick out most of your classes.

You took the exam for health last month, and you passed with flying colors; you do not need to take the health class.

Due to health issues and a doctor’s note, you are excused from any gym classes during the school day.

However, you will need to get at least half an hour of exercise on your own time and chart it down. No excuses, unless sick or injured.

Mandatory Classes:

Science:

You will be required to take a science class each year.

According to your files, the only science classes you qualify for are AP Science 1 and AP Science 2.

So with that in mind, you will be starting AP Science 1 this year, and then your senior year, you’ll be in AP Science 2.

Math:

Your files say that you are only short half a credit in math.

You’ll have to take at least one semester of math class.

You have three choices to choose from:

• AP Algebra
• AP Geometry
• Mathematical Physics

History:

History is mandatory for all four years of high school.

You have a few choices to choose from:

• US History
• World History
• AP US History
• AP World History
• World Religion
• Art History

English/Writing:

Much like science and history, you will be required to take English/writing classes.

You have passed all the mandatory English/writing classes, so you’re left with electives.

Some of the courses are year-long, while others are only a semester-long.

You qualify for all of our AP English/writing classes, plus some of the regular classes:

• American Literature
• English Literature
• French Literature
• German Literature
• Italian Literature
• AP American Literature
• AP English Literature
• Creative writing
• AP Creative writing
• Poetry
• AP Poetry
• Mythology
• AP Mythology
• Silent Reading & Book Reports
• Journalism
• Yearbook

Elective Classes:

Then we have all the elective classes, which you qualify for just about all of them. Just to name a few:

• Home Economics
• Parenting
• Family Studies
• Intro to Cooking
• Cooking 101
• AP Cooking
• Culinary Arts
• Consumer Education
• Intro to Computers
• Animation
• Web Design
• Typing
• Computer Programming
• Computer Repair
• Choir
• Band
• Dance
• Orchestra
• Theater
• Drama
• Phycology
• Anthropology
• 3-D Art
• Ceramics
• Pottery
• AP Pottery
• Arts Metals & Glass
• AP Arts Metals & Glass
• Drawing & Painting
• AP Drawing & Painting
• Sculpture
• Sewing
• Photography
• AP Photography
• Digital Media
• Electronics
• Auto Body
• Welding
• AP Welding
• Woodwork
• AP Woodwork
• FFA
• Small Animals & Horses
• Large Animal Studies
• Yoga
• Debate
• PETA & the Study of Veganism

And then there are all the sports:

Now, we know you probably won’t be joining in any sports teams; we hope to see you at some of the events, cheering on our teams:

• Football (Boys only)
• Cheerleading (Boys & Girls)
• Basketball (Boys & Girls)
• Wrestling (Boys only)
• Baseball (Boys & Girls)
• Softball (Boys & Girls)
• Volleyball (Girls only)
• Soccer (Boys & Girls)
• Tennis (Boys & Girls)
• Badminton (Girls only)
• Swim Team (Boys & Girls)
• Water Polo (Boys & Girls)
• Track (Boys & Girls)
• Gymnastics (Boys & Girls)
• Spirit Squad (Girls only)
• Field Hockey (Boys only)

Along with your admissions letter, we have encased a return envelope. Please send us a list of classes you would like to take as soon as you possibly can. As mentioned earlier, you’ll have ten classes total, with one slot for your Junior and Senior years already taken up by AP Science 1 and AP Science 2.

We still need at least one math class, two history classes, four English/writing classes, and eleven electives.

Just so you know, any of the classes can be electives if you want extra math, science, history, or English/writing.

We hope you accept our invitation and join our school.

We hope to see you bright and early August 1^st.

Sincerely,

The Board of Directors,

The Board of Education,

Principal Harper &

Vice Principal Cooper

Chapter Text

Normal P.O.V.:

“I can’t believe they want me.” A young girl softly pondered as she stood in front of a large high school.

“Here I go. I hope I don’t get lost. ………… This school has three floors?! ~_~” The girl exclaimed, stunned after looking at a school map once she made it up the front steps. The last school she went to only had one floor.

Once she entered the school, the girl found the office almost right away.

“Hello?” The girl softly asked, slowly peeking her head inside the office door.

“Yes, how may I help you?” A lady at the front desk kindly asked.

“My name is Emmeline Moore; I’m new here. I’m supposed to meet with Principal Harper.” Emmeline nervously replied.

“Yes, of course. Please take a seat and he’ll be right out.” The lady replied with a smile, sending out a page.

Emmeline’s P.O.V.:

Hi, I’m Emmeline Nixie Moore; I’m a third Italian, a third German, and a third Irish. 

I’m only fifteen, but I’m a junior in high school: I skipped a few years. At the same time, I was held back twice because I was incredibly sick a few years ago. 

I have a lot of health issues, but I don’t want to talk about those. 

Umm… My birthday is May 15^th. 

I’m single and don’t especially want to be in a relationship—even though my best friend, Amber Katerac, wants me to get one. Along with my other best friend, Taylor Jennings, Amber goes to this school as well. We’ll finally be able to go to school together—even if it’s only for a few years. Amber and Taylor are sophomores: 

Amber’s aunt pays for her tuition. 

Taylor got in on her grades.

But anyway:

It was a brand-new day at a brand-new school; it’s a little scary. 

For the longest time, I’d been living at my mom’s home and went to a public school. 

As soon as I turned fifteen, I got emancipated and moved out on my own for personal reasons.

Anyway: 

Now, I’m going to Liberty High—a private school. It truly is scary: but at least I’m not alone.

But moving on:

I’m almost a genius, and I got in because, I guess, the principal desperately wanted me at his school, so I got a scholarship. 

I’m good at almost everything except math and science but do well enough to pass. And you know what? I only have two years of school left. And I technically only have to do a semester of math. But I want to learn as much as I can; so, I signed up for two different math classes. Science, on the other hand, I’m honestly not a fan of. But I want to learn more. I have to learn more—for Daddy and Grandpa. 

You see, my dad and grandpa were both great scientists: they both passed away. R.I.P.

My dad passed when I was little, so I don’t really remember him a whole lot.  

My grandpa and I, however: we were close.

Normal P.O.V.:

“Ms. Moore?” A middle-aged man called from the side of the main office.

“Yes!” Emmeline quickly and nervously responded, standing up.

“Hahaha! You sound just like you did over the phone. There’s no need to be nervous. Please, come with me to my office.” The man insisted with a smile, motioning with his arms for her to follow him.

“Yes, of course.” Emmeline softly obeyed, following along.

“Have a seat, Ms. Moore. I’m Mr. Harper; I am Liberty High’s principal. This is Vice Principal Cooper. And you are Emmeline Moore: a bright young girl. Only fifteen, and you skipped three grades: first, fourth, and eighth. But at the same time, you were held back in third and sixth grade for illness. Does that sound about correct?” The man, Mr. Harper, calmly introduced himself and his vice principal before looking over some papers. He then asked Emmeline about her skipping some grades and being held back.

Principal Harper was a middle-aged man with tan skin, brown eyes, and short dark brown hair.

Vice Principal Cooper was a middle-aged woman with light skin, long blonde hair tied up into a long ponytail, and hazel eyes.

“Yes, that’s correct.” Emmeline honestly replied.

“Your doctor wrote you a note excusing you from physical education, saying that if you participate, your health could be compromised. Yet, we don’t know what your conditions are. Is this something we absolutely need to know or worry about?” Principal Harper sternly asked, looking from his papers to Emmeline.

“Not currently. Everything is in remission at the current moment. No, I don’t have or ever had cancer. At my last school, a few years ago, there were a lot of complications, and I wasn’t strong enough to participate in Physical Education. So, my doctor wrote me a note excusing me from any and all physical activities. Well, anything except for the bare medium. I was not aware that the note transferred over. About a year and a half ago, I tried contacting my doctor, telling him I’d like to try again. But he messaged me back and said it wasn't going to happen.” Emmeline honestly replied.

“Well, unless we get a permission slip from your doctor, you will not be allowed to participate in any Physical Education. However, you will have to earn some kind of credit for Physical Education; so, you will have to do at least half an hour of exercise on your own time and mark it all down: what you did, and for how long. Do I make myself clear?” Principal Harper seriously explained.

“Yes, of course. Does walking to and from school count? It’s about a fifteen-twenty-minute walk to and from home.” Emmeline replied, asked, and then explained.

“I suppose that would be just fine, yes.” Principal Harper replied with a small smile.

“Well, that’s taken care of. It says here you’re emancipated and live on your own?” Vice Principal Cooper asked, looking at a stack of papers.

“Yes, that’s correct; I don’t get along with my mom, her parents, stepdad, his parents, siblings or stepbrother. My dad died when I was little, and my grandpa died a few years ago. My grandma (my dad’s mom) is in a nursing home as she can’t take care of herself—and I’m too young to. I have no aunts or uncles who want or legally cannot have anything to do with me.” Emmeline softly explained.

“Let’s move on, shall we? Unlike most other schools, Liberty Schools classrooms aren’t numbered: they are identified by the teacher’s name plate. Yes, some teachers here are married and there will be a Mr. and Mrs. So and So. So, to give you an example, I’m principal here; I, along with Vice Principal Cooper run the ins and outs here, making sure everything runs smoothly. Of course, Vice Principal Cooper has to run everything by me. But for the most part, we’re on the same page. Now, my wife, Mrs. Harper is a teacher here; she teaches photography and AP photography.” Principal Harper calmly explained.

“Umm… I don’t mean to be rude or step out of line—but why isn’t Mrs. Harper Vice Principal?” Emmeline asked, slightly confused.

“I guess I did forget to mention that, didn’t I? My wife is the photography teacher and not Vice Principal because she didn’t want that position. Yes, I offered it to her, but she didn’t want it. Vice Principal Cooper here, is my younger sister. So, she was the next one to be offered the position. Our family has owned this school for three generations; it started with our grandparents and has been passed down ever since. The first-born child, whether it be a boy or a girl, gets the position of principal when the current one retires. Vice Principal Cooper’s husband is also a teacher here; he’s woodwork and AP woodwork. Does that answer your question?” Principal Harper calmly explained and then asked.

“Yes, Sir.” Emmeline replied with a small smile.

“You got your acceptance letter, so you should know about the school. I also see that you received your uniforms. You should’ve received seven of them: one for each day of the week. You can wash and dry them in regular washers and dryers.” Principal Harper calmly explained.

“Yes, Sir.” Emmeline politely replied.

“So polite. Very different from other students here.” Vice Principal Cooper spoke, somewhat shocked.

“Yes. She is, isn’t she? That just makes her unique—and perfect for this school. That, and the fact that she’s the smartest student we’ve had in ten or so years.” Principal Harper agreed before stating.

“You’re referring to Mr. Emerson?” Vice Principal Cooper asked, whispering so only her brother could hear.

“Yes. But back to Emmeline. I’m glad you came early so we could talk and everything. Now, I have both your semester class schedules for junior year; you’ll get those in just a minute. I also have your schedules for both semesters of your senior year as well. The question is: would you like both junior and senior years, or just your junior year?” Principal Harper calmly asked.

“I’ll take both; I’ll just keep them together in a folder.” Emmeline answered with a soft smile.

“Ok then. Here are your schedules. They have your class, teacher’s name, and what floor the class is on. Now, because you’re new here, you might get a little lost. So, if you’re late to any of your classes, please show the teacher this note. Everything should be taken care of.” Principal Harper calmly explained.

“Ok.” Emmeline responded as she stood up; she figured she was going to be excused.

However:

“Oh, I do have a question before you go.” Vice Principal Cooper spoke up, looking at Emmeline.

“Yes?” Emmeline asked, looking at Vice Principal Cooper.

“Are you currently in a relationship or anything?” Vice Principal Cooper seriously asked.

“No, Ma’am.” Emmeline honestly replied.

“If you do ever enter any type of relationship: don’t let it distract you from your studies. Do you understand?” Vice Principal Cooper sternly asked.

“Yes, Ma’am.” Emmeline replied.

“That’s enough, Minnie. You may be excused now, Emmeline. My sister and I need to talk. Have a wonderful day. Before I forget… Have your teachers sign this page and then get it to me at the end of the day.” Principal Harper told Emmeline, handing her a sign-in sheet

“Thank you very much. Have a nice day as well.” Emmeline politely replied, excusing herself. She entered an almost empty hall: the bell for first period rang about a minute ago.

Emmeline Moore

Junior Year

SM1

• 1: AP Algebra—7:00-7:45 AM-Mr. Tatum-3^rd Fl
• 2: AP US History—7:50-8:35 AM-Mrs. Jacks-2^nd Fl
• 3: Arts Metals & Glass—8:40-9:25 AM-Mrs. Heathe-2^nd Fl
• 4: Drawing & Painting—9:30-10:15 AM-Mrs. Faller-3^rd Fl
• 5: Study Hall—10:20-11:05 AM-Mrs. Tafte-2^nd Fl

Lunch 11-05-11:55 AM-1^st Fl

• 6: 3-D Art—12:00-12:45 PM-Ms. Pepe-1^st Fl
• 7: Study Hall—12:50-1:35 PM-Mr. Carlton-3^rd Fl
• 8: Mythology—1:40-2:25 PM-Mr. Gregory-2^nd Fl
• 9: Mathematical Physics—2:30-3:15 PM-Mr. Carter-1^st Fl
• 10: AP Science 1—3:20-4:05 PM-Mr. Emerson-1^st Fl

SM2

• 1: AP Algebra—7:00-7:45 AM-Mr. Tatum-3^rd Fl
• 2: AP US History—7:50-8:35 AM-Mrs. Jacks-2^nd Fl
• 3: AP American Literature—8:40-9:25 AM-Mr. Gregory-2^nd Fl
• 4: AP Mythology—9:30-10:15 AM-Mr. Gregory-2^nd Fl
• 5: Study Hall—10:20-11:05 AM-Mr. Emerson-1^st Fl

Lunch 11-05-11:55 AM-1^st Fl

• 6: AP Drawing & Painting—12:00-12:45 PM-Mrs. Faller-3^rd Fl
• 7: AP Arts Metals & Glass—12:50-1:35 PM-Ms. Heathe-2^nd Fl
• 8: Photography—1:40-2:25 PM-Mrs. Harper-2^nd Fl
• 9: Study Hall—2:30-3:15 PM-Mr. Carter-1^st Fl
• 10: AP Science 1—3:20-4:05 PM-Mr. Emerson-1^st Fl

Senior Year

SM1

• 1: AP World History—7:00-7:45 AM-Mrs. Jacks-2^nd Fl
• 2: AP Photography—7:50-8:35 AM-Mrs. Harper-2^nd Fl
• 3: Parenting—8:40-9:25 AM-Mrs. Hillyard-3^rd Fl
• 4: Silent Reading & Book Reports—9:30-10:15 AM-Mr. Krasse-2^nd Fl
• 5: Italian Literature—10:20-11:05 AM-Ms. Russo-3^rd Fl

Lunch—11-05-11:55 AM-1^st Fl

• 6: Pottery—12:00-12:45 PM-Mrs. Gruger-1^st Fl
• 7: Study Hall—12:50-1:35 PM-Mr. Tatum—3^rd Fl
• 8: Study Hall—1:40-2:25 PM-Ms. Sade-2^nd Fl
• 9: Creative Writing—2:30-3:15 PM-Mr. Swaney-3^rd Fl
• 10: AP Science 2—3:20-4:05 PM-Mr. Emerson-1^st Fl

SM2

• 1: AP World History-7:00-7:45 AM-Mrs. Jacks-2^nd Fl
• 2: German Literature—7:50-8:35 AM-Mr. Lang-3^rd Fl
• 3: AP English Literature 8:40—9:25 AM-Mrs. Paisley-3^rd Fl
• 4: Intro to Cooking—9:30-10:15 AM-Ms. Nadia-2^nd Fl
• 5: AP Creative Writing—10:20-11:05 AM-Mr. Swaney-3^rd Fl

Lunch 11-05-11:55 AM-1^st Fl

• 6: Art History—12:00-12:45 PM-Mrs. Gruger-1^st Fl
• 7: Advanced Pottery—12:50-1:35PM Mrs. Gruger-1^st Fl
• 8: Study Hall—1:40-2:25 PM-Ms. Carter-1^st Fl
• 9: Study Hall—2:30-3:15 PM-Mr. Emerson-1^st Fl
• 10: AP Science 2—3:20-4:05 PM-Mr. Emerson-1^st Fl

“So, my first class is all the way up on the third floor. I’d better get going. It seems that all but three of my classes are on the second and third floors this year.” Emmeline muttered to herself as she started up the stairs.

Twelve Minutes Later:

“Why is this school so big? I’m five minutes late because I’ve been searching for my first class. Oh, here it is.” Emmeline complained before sighing when she found her first class. 

After composing herself, Emmeline knocked on the door; she didn’t know if they locked doors once class started, like back at her old school.

“May I help you?” A man with shoulder-length dark brown hair and green eyes asked, slightly annoyed.

“Ummm… Yes. Sorry! My name is Emmeline Moore; I’m new to this school and this is supposed to be my first class. I’m sorry I’m late; I got lost.” Emmeline apologized like crazy, handing the teacher her slip and paper to sign.

“Yes, I heard you were coming today; I figured you’d get lost. Well, come in. I’m Mr. Tatum, and this is AP Algebra. During class, I do not slow down for anyone; I will, however, come around when it’s work-study time and if you need help. That would be the time to ask any questions you may have. Do you understand everything I’ve just told you? Hmm? You know Taylor and Amber?” Mr. Tatum explained and then asked when he saw a picture of the three girls attached to Emmeline’s binder.

“Yes. They are my very best friends—my only friends.” Emmeline happily replied and then mumbled.

“So, you’re a sophomore?” Mr. Tatum asked, watching Emmeline.

“Oh, no; I’m a junior this year. I skipped a few grades.” Emmeline explained; she figured she would have to explain that to a lot of teachers today.

“Well, ok then. Well, Taylor is in this class, and only has one other person at her table; you can take one of two empty seats there.” Mr. Tatum informed Emmeline, pointing to a table before handing her back her signed paper.

“Yes, Sir; thank you.” Emmeline replied with a smile before she went to sit down.

Second Period:

Emmeline’s next class was AP US History with Mrs. Jacks on the second floor; she just barely made it to her class on time.

Emmeline’s P.O.V.:

“You must be Ms. Moore.” Mrs. Jacks noted, looking at me when I entered her class.

“Yes, that’s me.” I replied, handing her my new student slip and the paper she was supposed to sign.

Mrs. Jacks was older; she had gray hair tied up into a tight bun, wrinkles, and dull blue eyes.

“Well, take a seat; there are several.” Mrs. Jacks calmly told me. Her class this period only had twelve other students aside from me.

I passed US History at my last school easily; it was too easy.

Mrs. Jacks is a nice lady and all, but I’ve learned all of this already. How is this Advanced? At my other school, I learned about the Civil Rights Act, the Civil Rights Movement, and Slavery in US History. Oh, well; I’ll just catch up on everything she’s teaching—and I’ll do all I can.

My next class was Arts Metals & Glass with Mrs. Heath. This is a class that I didn’t have at my old school, so it’s entirely new for me. Her class was on the second floor, so I was early.

Mrs. Heath was very nice; she said she was glad to have a new student. Arts metals & glass isn’t as popular as it used to be—it would probably be gone next year. If so, she’d find a different school that wanted it.  

Anyway:

She said I was lucky because I came on a day that they were starting a new project. There was no way I’d be able to catch up on the last two projects. 

Today, we were starting to make glass plates. We have a sketchbook that we create a design for the plate. Then, we’re given a plain, transparent glass plate. After that, we cut out pieces of colored glass and place them on the transparent plate. Finally, it all gets melted in. 

Sounds fun.

Fourth Period was Drawing & Painting with Mrs. Faller—back on the third floor. I was on time, but that was only because her class is next to the stairs leading down to the second floor. I had a class like this back at my old school, but the teacher was a pervert and inappropriate with his female students, so I didn’t take his class. 

Today we were learning about symmetry.  

Mrs. Faller said she started teaching this last Friday. 

This is a class that I have with Amber and Taylor. However, they won’t be there today. They won’t be in class until later today because Amber has a doctor’s appointment, and Taylor has a dentist appointment.

Oh, well; I’ll see them later today or tomorrow.

Next up was Study Hall with Mrs. Tafte on the second floor. She was kind and all, but she just sits at her desk reading magazines or something. So, I just worked on my algebra and a little bit of history.

Mr. Tatum wouldn’t give me any of the learning material from last month; he’s onto something new and doesn’t have time or something like that. On the other hand, Mrs. Jacks gave me everything from last month, saying how I was very mature for my age.

Lunch is in the commons area or the cafeteria on the first floor.

Amber and Taylor still weren’t here today, so it was very lonely.

My next class was 3-D Art with Ms. Pepe on the first floor. It’s my first class on the first floor!

Sorry about that; all my classes are pretty much on the second and third floors.

Anyway, the first floor is the largest floor out of all three in the school, so I became very lost and was five minutes late.

Mrs. Pepe was furious until she realized that I was new. She apologized, sent me to a spot, and explained what we were doing today.

Today we would be making cardboard cutouts of our initials—all three of them.

My full name is Emmeline Nixie Moore. ENM.

This should be interesting because I have to use a box knife.

I’m not very good with knives.

My next class was another study hall.

This one was on the third floor with Mr. Carlton; he didn’t seem too thrilled about having a new student.

There were a lot of students in this study hall, so I just kept to myself and finished about a third of my history homework.

My next class was on the second floor with Mr. Gregory, and it was Mythology.

I had some issues finding his class, so I was late by five minutes. But he didn’t seem to mind. He said that because this was my first day here, I was excused from any kind of punishment. 

Mythology is a fun class, and Mr. Gregory is a very nice teacher. Right now, we’re studying Greek Mythology.

Because I missed a month, they were almost done with the first part of Greek Mythology and were about to take their tests before moving on.

They were just finishing up on “The Void,” also known as “Chaos.”

But that’s ok; I’ll catch up and be able to take the test with everyone else in the class.

Normal P.O.V.:

Ninth Period:

“Back to the first floor.” Emmeline mumbled, trudging down the stairs.

When she made it to the bottom of the stairs, Emmeline ran into someone.

“Oh, I am so sorry! I wasn’t looking where I was going! I’m soo sorry! Oh, here; let me help you! It’s the least I could do!” Emmeline freaked out. She immediately started helping whoever she bumped into to pick up whatever they dropped.

“It’s perfectly fine.” A male voice calmly spoke, picking his things up.

“Shouldn’t you be getting to class?” The man calmly but sternly asked.

“Yes! I have to find—Mathematical Physics with Mr. Carter! I gotta go! Again, I’m sorry!” Emmeline exclaimed before taking off.

“You’re going the wrong way!” The man called, getting Emmeline’s attention.

“Huh?” Emmeline asked, confused.

“His room is down that hall four rooms, and to the right.” The man calmly explained.

“Thank you.” Emmeline politely thanked the man before she walked to her next class.

“Weird kid.” ‘But she was kind of cute. What am I thinking? She’s a student; I’m a teacher.’ The man muttered before walking away, thinking to himself.

By the time Emmeline got to Mr. Carter’s room, she was out of breath.

“Are you ok?” The teacher, Mr. Carter, asked, concerned when he saw Emmeline.

“Yes, I’m ok—just a little lost and turned around. If it weren’t for another teacher, I would’ve been lost and late, again.” Emmeline breathed.

“Oh, you must be the new student. Let’s see… Ms. Moore?” Mr. Carter asked, looking at her.

“Yes, I’m Emmeline Moore.” Emmeline managed to say, regaining her breath before handing him her slip and the paper he needed to sign.

“Well, it’s nice to meet you. And you’re not even close to being late; there’s still five minutes until class starts. I hear from Mr. Harper that you’re only fifteen but are a junior this year.” Mr. Carter explained, signing the paper before handing it back to her.

“Yes, that’s correct.” Emmeline calmly replied.

“I also heard from other teachers that you’re asking for last month's lessons as well.” Mr. Carter stated, looking amazed.

“That’s also correct.” Emmeline responded.

“Well, since I heard that; I got last month’s work set up. If you want them that is.” Mr. Carter calmly told Emmeline.

“That’s so awesome; thanks so much.” Emmeline happily thanked; she was very thankful.

“You’re welcome. Do you mind the first row?” Mr. Carter asked, looking at Emmeline.

“No, that’s fine; I don’t mind. I’d probably be able to see better in the front anyway.” Emmeline replied with a smile.

“Good. You may take this seat right here; this will be your seat for the rest of the semester. This is only a semester class. If you have any questions, don’t be afraid to ask.” Mr. Carter informed Emmeline with a kind smile as she sat down.

“Thank you.” Emmeline replied as other students started walking in.

“You’re welcome.” Mr. Carter replied, walking to the front of the class.

“Ok class: today we have a new student joining us. Her name is Emmeline Moore. Please make her feel welcomed. Now, onto what we will be learning today.” Mr. Carter firmly told his class.

Emmeline’s P.O.V.:

That class was fun; Mr. Carter is so nice—and slowly explains things.

But for the most part, I understand everything.

But now, it’s onto my worst subject ever—Science, and it’s advanced. 

Now, if I could just find where I’m supposed to be, that'd be great.

After wandering the halls for about ten to fifteen minutes, I ran into Mr. Gregory.

“Are you lost again?” He asked, looking at me with a soft smile.

“…Yes…” I mumbled.

“Where are you supposed to be? Maybe I can be of help.” Mr. Gregory offered.

“AP Science 1 with Mr. Emerson.” I replied softly.

“Oof! That’s a tough class. It’s also on the other side of the school. Follow me.” He told me with a sigh, leading the way.

Normal P.O.V.:

“So, what do you think of the school so far Ms. Moore?” Mr. Gregory asked, interested.

“It’s different from my last school; that’s for sure.” Emmeline softly replied, looking around.

“Yes, I bet. Do you think you’ll be happy here?” Mr. Gregory asked.

“I think so. If I can remember where all my classes are—and I don’t keep getting lost.” Emmeline replied with a soft smile.

“Is it much bigger here?” Mr. Gregory asked, stunned.

“So much bigger.” Emmeline replied, looking around.

“And how are your classes going for you? Do you like them? Are you happy with them so far?” Mr. Gregory asked, interested.

“Oh, yes; I love them all. And I love the fact that I was able to choose most of them.” Emmeline answered with a smile.

“Wow. That’s weird. The only students that get to pick most of their classes are juniors and seniors.” Mr. Gregory replied, a bit shocked; she never explained to him that she was a junior. Mythology could be taken by sophomores and up.

“I am a junior.” Emmeline softly informed Mr. Gregory, realizing she never told him she was a junior.

“I don’t mean to be rude or anything, but you look too young to be a junior.” Mr. Gregory stated, still a bit shocked.

“Technically speaking, I am. I’m only turned fifteen in May. But I skipped a few grades. I would’ve graduated this year if I hadn’t been so sick a few years back and wasn’t held back—twice.” Emmeline softly replied.

Mr. Gregory couldn’t say anything; he was in too much shock now.

“Now, now, Mr. Gregory; you shouldn’t be too shocked. We’ve had many students come here that have been over achievers and such. Ms. Moore, how are you doing?” Principal Harper scolded Mr. Gregory before calmly asking Emmeline.

“Oh, I’m doing well. And I’m so glad to be here. And if you wouldn’t mind, I’d like to be called by my first name, “Emmeline.” Mr. Gregory was just escorting me to my final class; I got lost—again.” Emmeline softly answered, placing her hand behind her head, embarrassed.

“Oh, I see. Yes, this school is bigger than your last school, isn’t it? Give it time and you’ll know how to get to each of your classes in your sleep. What class do you have next, and who is the teacher?” Principal Harper asked.

“Oh, um… I have AP Science 1 with Mr. Emerson.” Emmeline answered.

“Ah, yes. If I’m correct, science is the one subject you struggle with.” Principal Harper stated, looking directly at Emmeline.

“Yes, that’s correct.” Emmeline mumbled.

“Hahaha. That’s ok; nobody’s perfect. Not even me or any of the teachers here. Everybody—and I mean everybody, has a gray area. But anyway, Mr. Emerson is an excellent teacher and usually does his best to accommodate his students. He’s actually one of our best teachers here. Him, Mr. Carter, Mr. Tatum, and Mr. Gregory here. But Mr. Emerson specializes in science. Ms. Emmeline: just take it easy, and you’ll do fine. I’m sorry that you had to transfer to a new school where you don’t know anyone. But in time, you’ll know several students. You just wait and see.” Principal Harper insisted with a smile.

“Oh, but I do have friends here already; they’ve been coming here for years. They’ve also wanted me to come to school with them; we even have a few classes and lunch together.” Emmeline informed Principal Harper with a smile.

“Oh, and who are these friends of yours?” Mr. Gregory asked, interested.

“Amber Katerac and Taylor Jennings.” Emmeline replied, shocking Mr. Gregory, who held his tongue.

“That’s so great; it’s always good to have someone. Well, I have to get back to my office now. You go on; get to your next class. And have a good last hour.” Principal Harper told Emmeline before he left to go to his office.

“Bye.” Emmeline softly replied, waving.

“Ok, this is Mr. Emerson’s classroom. Before you enter, I must warn you: Mr. Emerson is a nice guy and all, but he has a bit of a rough edge. Don’t get on his bad side.” Mr. Gregory warned.

‘Oh, my God! Are you kidding me? I passed this room four times.’ Emmeline thought to herself, staring at the door that read: “Mr. Emerson” in big, bold letters.

“Ok, thank you.” Emmeline replied, opening the door, slightly embarrassed.

“May I help you?” A man in his mid-twenties asked, looking toward his door; Emmeline couldn’t stop staring at him.

‘That’s the teacher I literally ran into earlier.’ Emmeline thought to herself, staring at Mr. Emerson.

“I hope so. Mr. Emerson, this is one of your students; she’s new to the school and got lost looking for your classroom. I am just dropping her off. Have a good day.” Mr. Gregory answered and informed Mr. Emerson before taking off.

“Hello, I’m Emmeline Moore.” Emmeline softly introduced herself to Mr. Emerson.

‘He’s really good looking. Also, he looks really young to be a teacher. But I should talk; I’m a fifteen-year-old junior. I should technically be a freshman or a sophomore. Man, is he good looking? He has pretty blue eyes and brilliant blonde hair. Oh, my God! What am I thinking? He’s my teacher!’ Emmeline screamed at herself as she looked around so she would look somewhat normal.

Kyle’s P.O.V.:

My name is Kyle Emerson; I’m twenty-four.

I am the AP Science 1 and 2 teacher here at Liberty High.

It seems I just can’t escape this damn school; I went here all through my school years.

I come from a family with money, but my grades were also excellent. I was top of my class; I graduated at sixteen and started working here at nineteen.

My best friend, Caleb Carter, teaches Mathematical Physics and Intro to Chemistry.

My other best friend, Sampson Tatum, teaches AP Algebra.

I am so done after this semester.

It was just another long-ass, dull day with a bunch of ungrateful teenagers who don’t want to be here. 

Sure, I was once a teenager not that long ago, but I liked going to school—eight years ago.

Nine hours of school: ten total classes with an hour lunch.

I have:

• Four AP Science 1 classes
• Three AP Science 2 classes
• Two study halls
• An hour to talk to other teachers and see if they need any help or do whatever. That usually means I have to make sure students aren’t trying to ditch.

Not only is it a pain the ass to teach students who don’t want to be here or to be taught. It’s a pain in the ass when I get females who think it’s ok to try to use sex to get As or Bs; I, unfortunately, get a few every year.

This is not what I imagined when I wanted to be a scientist and study science; I just wanted to be a scientist—doing good for the world.

“Mr. Emerson!” I heard Principal Harper call for me. 

Great…

“Yes?” I asked, trying not to sound annoyed.

“I’m so glad I got your attention. Listen: you’re going to have a new student in your final class of the day: AP Science 1. She seems a bit shy, so I want you to be pleasant and welcoming.” Principal Harper seriously told me—very seriously.

“Ok.” I replied, unsure, looking at him.

“I’m serious, Kyle.” Harper very strictly told me; he never uses my first name.

Who was this girl? Why was she so important?

“Ok, I understand.” I replied, looking directly into his eyes, showing him that I understood one hundred percent.

“She reminds me a lot of you; she’s incredibly bright—more than bright. And like you, she’s got that one gray area. However, unlike you, her gray area is science; whereas yours is creative writing.” Principal Harper calmly informed me.

“Thanks for reminding me. If she’s not strong at science, why is she in AP Science?” I mumbled and then questioned, confused.

“You’re welcome. With how high our standards, here, at Liberty High are—especially the science, English/writing, and math departments; she didn’t have enough science credits.” Principal Harper calmly but firmly explained.

“Ok… But why AP Science?” I questioned again, still confused.

“She passed all the other science classes at her last school. The only science classes here she qualified for were AP Science 1 and AP Science 2.” Principal Harper thoughtfully answered before walking away. That was his way of ending a conversation; it always had been—ever since I started high school.

Ninth Period:

“Hall patrol… I think Sampson has this hour off as well.” I mumbled to myself as I walked around.

Once I reached the stairs to head upstairs to the second floor, a girl bumped into me, knocking all my papers out of my hands. Yet, she somehow managed to keep ahold of her stuff.

“Oh, I am so sorry! I wasn’t looking where I was going! I’m soo sorry! Oh, here; let me help you! It’s the least I could do!” Before I could say anything, the girl panicked and freaked out; she immediately bent down to pick up what I dropped.

“It’s perfectly fine.” I assured, picking the rest of my papers up. 

‘She’s new. I don’t believe I’ve ever seen her here before. Actually, I know for a fact I’ve never seen her before. I don’t think I’ve ever seen anyone here with that color hair—or not that shade of color.’ I thought to myself, watching her.

“Shouldn’t you be getting to class?” I asked her.

“Yes! I have to find—Mathematical Physics with Mr. Carter! I gotta go! Again, I’m sorry!” This girl frantically exclaimed before taking off.

‘She’s a spaz. She’s definitely new.’ I thought to myself, sighing a little.

“You’re going the wrong way!” I called to her when I noticed her heading in the wrong direction. 

“Huh?” She asked me, clearly confused.

“His room is down that hall four rooms, and to the right.” I calmly told her, pointing down the hall.

“Thank you.” She politely replied, walking in the direction I told her to go.

“Weird kid.” ‘But she was kind of cute. What am I thinking? She’s a student; I’m a teacher.’ I spoke out loud before thinking to myself, heading to the third floor.

Normal P.O.V.:

“Hey, Kyle; what are you doing up here?” Sampson asked, walking over to Kyle when he got to the top of the stairs.

“Hall patrol. You?” Kyle asked.

“Same.” Sampson replied as they started walking around.

“How’s Taylor?” Kyle asked, bored out of his mind.

“She’s fine. She got back from her dentist appointment right after lunch, I do believe.” Sampson answered as they watched for students who were ditching class.

“Where is this dentist?” Kyle asked right away. The nearest dentist to them was about fifteen minutes away; she shouldn’t have been gone that long.

“She goes to her uncle; he has his own practice—two hours away. They get the family discount.” Sampson explained.

“Ahh. That makes sense.” Kyle replied as they headed to the second floor to make their rounds.

“Something up? You seem deep in thought.” Sampson noted, watching Kyle.

“Just this girl. I’m guessing she’s new because she was clearly lost. She wasn’t paying attention to where she was going—well, neither was I—not completely anyway. But anyway: we ran into each other, and she freaked out, immediately apologized, and bent down to help pick everything up. None of the other students here would even bat an eye to help pick something up—whether they were at fault or not. She’s new and young enough—it won’t be long until they get to her, and she becomes like them. But at the same time, there’s something about her.” Kyle answered and explained as they searched the halls.

“Tiny girl with long orangish colored hair with black highlights, blue eyes with glasses, and is a little pale?” Sampson asked as they continued to walk.

“Yeah, that sounds about right. You’ve seen her?” Kyle asked, looking at Sampson.

“Ahh. What is this I see?” Sampson asked, looking directly at Kyle.

“What is that look for?” Kyle asked, looking at Sampson.

“You’re interested in this girl—you like her.” Sampson teased Kyle.

“What are you talking about? I’m not you; I don’t date students. And she’s like fourteen or something like that.” Kyle stated, becoming defensive with a blush.

“The blush on your face says otherwise. Yes, Taylor and I are dating, and have been for two years—since she was thirteen and I was twenty-three. She’s now fifteen and I’m twenty-five. Age is just a number. Besides: did you know fifteen is the legal age nowadays? Kyle: maybe you should get to know her—if you can. Her name is Emmeline Moore, and she’s not fourteen; she’s fifteen.” Sampson seriously but calmly told Kyle.

“How do you know all that?” Kyle questioned, narrowing his eyes.

“She’s in my first period AP Algebra class. I highly doubt she’ll be swayed by other students here. Not if what Taylor told me was true.” Sampson calmly answered.

“Why is that? What was that? And what does Taylor know?” Kyle asked, severely interested.

“Your peak in interest keeps going up, telling me that you really are interested in Ms. Moore. Emmeline is one of Taylor’s best friends; her and Amber. Taylor tells me that Emmeline is a very shy girl—even shyer than Taylor, if you can believe that. But she also said that Emmeline is the type of girl who is pure of heart, puts others before her own wellbeing, and is kind of a spaz. But here’s the best part. I mean, I can’t say anything because I’ve only known her a day; Taylor tells me that Emmeline has an eidetic memory. I watched her closely in class; there’s something special about her. You know Taylor: you know she’s smart. Taylor, herself, specifically stated that Emmeline is five times smarter than herself. This year is going to be interesting; I’m telling you.” Sampson explained, folding his arms across his chest.

“Wow.” Kyle replied, somewhat in shock.

“You should talk to her some time.” Sampson insisted as they stood by the stairs. The bell was going to ring for the final period.

“Do you know the chances that I’ll actually see her again?” Kyle asked, annoyed.

“You never know.” Sampson responded with a smirk; he knew something Kyle didn’t.

“What do you know?” Kyle demanded, looking directly at Sampson, seeing it in his face.

“Why, whatever do you mean? See you later.” Sampson asked as innocently as he could. Then the bell rang, and he headed back to the third floor with a mischievous smile after the bell rang.

‘Damn him.’ Kyle thought to himself, heading to his classroom.

Twenty Minutes Later:

Kyle’s P.O.V.:

“Ok, class: Pop Quiz.” I firmly told my class, looking at everyone.

“Awww man!” All my students complained.

“Don’t “Awww man” me. You know the routine: I do Pop Quizzes at the beginning of every month. Now, if you’ve been paying attention and doing all the work, you’ll be just fine. If not… Well, it’s just a Pop Quiz and you can learn from it.” I scolded before adding, annoyed. 

I told these kids last month that we’d have a Pop Quiz at the beginning of each month unless we just had a test.

Why does something feel off? Oh, that’s right… Principal Harper said I was getting a new student today. Great, another student who doesn’t want to be here; she’s already fifteen minutes late.

At least this is the last class of the day.  

Suddenly, the classroom door swung open, and in walked Mr. Gregory and a young girl—who seemed lost.  

Wait. That's that girl from before. Emily—or something like that.

“May I help you?” I asked Mr. Gregory, slightly annoyed; he was one of my least favorite teachers here. I don’t know what it was, but there was something I didn’t trust about him.

“Yes—I hope so. This is one of your students; she’s new to the school. She became lost looking for your classroom. I’m just dropping her off. Have a good day.” Mr. Gregory answered my question before leaving.

I just stared at her. There’s no way she can possibly be my new student; she’s only fifteen.

“Hello, I’m Emmeline Moore. This is AP Science 1 with Mr. Emerson?” She softly asked, watching me.

“It is. I’m Mr. Emerson.” I told the girl.

“Oh, thank you, Mr. Gregory. I’ve been looking for your class for the last fifteen minutes or so. I got lost a few times. This school is a lot bigger than the last one I went to.” She spaztically replied, catching her breath.

“How can I help you? Are you looking for someone in particular?” I asked her, confused as to why she’s here.

I mean, I know what Mr. Gregory said. But she’s only fifteen; that would make her a sophomore at most. AP Science 1 is for juniors.

“Yes, I’m looking for you. You said this was AP Science 1 and that you were Mr. Emerson, correct?” She politely asked me.

“Yes, what can I help you with?” I asked her; I decided to play along.

Normal P.O.V.:

“Man, she’s cute.” One of the male students in class whispered.

“Yeah, she is. She’s the new girl.” Another male student whispered.

“Not much is known about her—other than she’s smart. Maybe she’s weird.” A female student whispered.

“That’s enough, now! Quiet down and finish your Pop Quiz! If you’ve finished that, start reading pages 56-82!” Kyle exclaimed, shocking his students and Emmeline. Emmeline, however, didn’t show it, as her mind had momentarily gone blank.

“Now—back to you.” Kyle sighed, looking at Emmeline.  

‘She’s so tiny; I can’t believe she’s even fifteen. Sampson was wrong about her being pale; she’s just fair skinned. And her hair—well, it’s definitely long; it reached the middle of her back. Not only that, but it’s also wavy—and the color was more of an orangish-brown with black undertones. Her eyes were a beautiful sky blue, with glasses that sparked teal everywhere except the lenses. She wore the typical school uniform with thigh high socks.’ Kyle thought to himself, looking Emmeline over.

“Yes, I’m in your class this year.” Emmeline responded with a smile, handing him a note and the standard, first-day sign-in paper to have signed by all your teachers when you’re new.  

Kyle was confused; there’s no way she’s a junior.

“If you don’t mind my asking, but how old are you?” Kyle asked, looking at her. 

‘I just have to make sure. This girl sure as hell wasn’t sixteen or seventeen; she didn’t even look fifteen like Sampson claimed.

“I just turned fifteen on May 15^th.” She replied calmly.

“Oh, there must be a mistake; my class is for juniors or seniors only.” Kyle calmly told her.

“I know, I am a junior.” Emmeline responded just as calmly, once again confusing Kyle.

“But you said you were only fifteen.” Kyle noted, still confused.

“Yes, that is correct; I skipped a few grades. So, yes: while the typical juniors are between the ages of sixteen and seventeen, I am not. I am fifteen and I will be sixteen when I graduate next year. But I’m also not your average fifteen-year-old. If it weren’t for being so sick and missing so much school a few years back, I would’ve graduated this or last year. But what are you going to do? Sick is sick. There’s not much you can do about that is there?” Emmeline explained and then asked, smiling.

‘She has a nice smile with almost perfect teeth; they’re a little uneven.’ Kyle thought to himself.

“I guess not. So, you’re Ms. Emmeline Moore, then?” Kyle asked, looking at her.

“Yep, that’s me. Sorry again for being late; this school is bigger than the one I used to attend, and I sorta, kinda got lost.” She answered, smiling with a sort of giggle.  

‘She really is a spaz. But as long as she does the work.’ Kyle thought to himself, sighing.

“Ok… It seems that you’re shorter than the rest of the class; so, we’ll have to stick you in the front so you can see the board and such. Cody, can you move to the back of the class, please?” Kyle asked, looking at a student with nape-length brown hair and brown eyes. 

This Cody gladly took the opportunity to move to the very back of the classroom.  

“Ok, I’ll give you some slack seeing as you’re new here: you have two more freebies. After that, you’ll get written up once as a courtesy, twice as a warning. And if you’re late a third time; you’ll get detention. No ifs, ands, or buts. Do I make myself perfectly clear?” Kyle asked, looking directly at Emmeline.

“Yes, of course, Mr. Emerson; I understand.” Emmeline softly replied.

“Good. Well, there you go; please take a seat. Oh, and here’s your textbook. I’m sorry I have to do this to you, but you just got here. We just started a new subject last week, so while most of the class have to read pages 56-82; you’ll have to read pages 35-82. Meet me at the end of the class, and I’ll get you the pages that you missed. I don’t want you to miss out on anything. Do I make myself clear?” Kyle firmly and sternly explained before asking Emmeline.

“Yes, Mr. Emerson. I can take my seat now?” ‘Of course, he made himself perfectly clear. But that doesn’t bother me. In fact, I’m happy to catch up. So much so, that like my other classes, I’m going to ask to catch up on the last month I missed.’ Emmeline politely replied and asked before thinking to herself, watching Kyle.

That’s something Kyle, and most of the other teachers caught right away; she was polite—unlike many other students.  

Kyle also noticed that Emmeline was paler than most, although she wasn’t as pale as Sampson made her out to be. He thought that maybe she moved from somewhere it rains all the time.

“Yeah, go ahead.” Kyle replied before sighing; it was now time to start the class.

Kyle’s P.O.V.:

“Ok, class: get out your notebooks; it’s time to take notes!” I exclaimed loud enough so everyone could hear me.

I placed my notes for the class to take on the projector for them all to see.

I watched as the class took notes, and my eyes immediately fell onto Emmeline; she was just staring at the board. I started to wonder if she knew what was going on.

After about twenty minutes of notetaking, I had the class read the pages they were supposed to read until the bell rang.

“Emmeline, could you please come here?” I called Emmeline when she started getting up.

After everyone left, I looked at her and spoke, “I don’t know if this is the right class for you.” I told her.

“Why not?” She asked me, confused.

“When I have the class take notes, I watch everyone to make sure they are taking accurate notes. I watched you just stare at the screen every time I changed it; I never once seen you write anything until a little toward the change of each page.” I was going to continue, but she interrupted me.

“But I did take notes—and I got them all written down.” She told me. She then showed me her notebook; she did indeed have everything written down.

“But how?” I asked, confused.

“I told you: I’m your ordinary fifteen-year-old. My IQ is 145 and I’m considered a speed reader and writer. I read the first two Harry Potter books in one day. It would’ve been three, but I got in trouble for not being active enough and was forced to go out and play. The only books that take me a long time to read are Stephen King’s IT and The Stand . I’m sorry if I made it look like I wasn’t paying attention. But for me, if I read and write stuff down at the same time, it never gets done. I may not be the best at science or math, but I like to learn—and I did pass basic science at my old school. So, naturally they put me in Advanced Science 1; I have to be able to learn science. Just because I have an IQ of 145 doesn’t mean I know or am good at everything. Again, I’m sorry it looked like I wasn’t paying attention; I really was.” She softly explained and apologized with a small smile.

“It’s fine. Well, as long as you do the work; I guess it's fine.” I replied, watching her.

“So, I can stay in your class?” She softly asked.

“Yes. So long as you do the work.” I repeated myself.

“Thank you. I promise you won’t regret it!” She enthusiastically responded.

“Yeah, yeah.” I sighed.

‘Who or what is with this girl? I have never had a student who liked to learn like this before. And she’s only fifteen? I’ve also never had a student that I’ve felt attracted to.’ I thought to myself.

“Mr. Emerson?” She asked, snapping me out of my thoughts.

“Yes, what is it?” I asked.

“You said you had papers for me?” She asked, looking at me.

“Oh, yes. Sorry about that; I’m not used to students wanting to learn. But here: I would like to have these papers on my desk in the next two weeks.” I calmly told her; I was just ready to leave school for the night. 

Oh, that’s right… I can’t; I have a teacher's board meeting to attend.  

Damn.

“Yes, of course. Mr. Emerson?” She asked again.

“Yes, what is it?” I asked.

“Would it be ok if I read from page one to the page I’m supposed to read? Or are you one of those teachers who skips around?” She asked me.

“No, I don’t skip around. Do you really want to do that?” I asked, shocked.

“Yes, I would. I’ll need to know the material for when exams come around.” She explained with a smile.

“I could just block all that out for you.” I replied, but she interrupted me.

“Oh, no; I couldn’t ask you to do that for me. Just because I’m new here doesn’t mean I should get any special treatment—especially since I wasn’t here last month along with everyone else. Sorry it took me a while to get here and everything. Besides: how am I ever going to learn anything if I don’t learn the material and get passes?” She asked me; she certainly was different.

“Well, ok then. See me after class tomorrow, and I’ll have the rest of the pages for you.” I told her.

“Ok, thank you.” She softly replied.

That’s another thing I’ve noticed: she’s incredibly softspoken. I can’t help but wonder if she speaks any louder than what’s I’ve heard—other than when she’s spazing out.

Normal P.O.V.:

“You are so weird.” Kyle and Emmeline heard a female student at the door.

“Amber! Taylor!” Emmeline ecstatically cried, running to, and hugged them

“Emmeline, you made it!” The two happily exclaimed, hugging her back.

Kyle knew both of them—in a sense. He’s had Amber in study hall before; she usually sleeps during study hall—and in math class. And he’s seen her around. And then there’s Taylor: she’s dating one of his best friends, Sampson.  

It was a huge shock to Kyle when he found out that Sampson was dating one of his students, but whatever makes him happy is the conclusion Kyle came to. 

Taylor is decently smart; she is in Sampson’s AP algebra class.

Not to mention, Kyle was also starting to have feelings for one of his students. However, he wouldn’t act on his feelings; she probably already has a boyfriend—or likes guys around her age.

Amber was about two inches taller than Emmeline, with long brown hair down to a little above her shoulders, tied up in pigtails and brown eyes.

Taylor was taller than both girls with long auburn hair down to her lower back and pale blue eyes with glasses.

“Why do you have to be so damn smart? We could’ve been in classes together still! But no! You had to go and skip grades. I thought at least when you got really sick those two times a few years ago, we’d still have at least three years of school together. But nooo! You had to be smart; you’re graduating next year! What are Taylor and I going to do without you for a whole year; you’re leaving us in the dust!” Amber dramatically complained.

“Amber, stop.” Taylor scolded, elbowing Amber in the side. 

“I was kidding! Relax! At least we have study hall and a few classes together; we can talk about this and that—and boys!” Amber happily exclaimed.

“I know you are. At least you’ll have Taylor and your other friends here as well. Megan and Mimi, right?” Emmeline asked.

“Yes, but it won’t be the same.” Amber replied, making a face.

“We still have the rest of this year and all of next year together.” Emmeline softly stated.

“Yeah.” Amber mumbled, but she had a smile.

“How many advanced classes are you in?” Taylor asked Emmeline, changing the subject.

“Never mind that. What classes are you in, period?” Amber asked.

“Oh, um… I have a lot of fun classes.” Emmeline answered.  

“Like what? Any cute boys—or teachers?” Amber mischievously asked.

“Uh! Amber!” Emmeline cried, embarrassed.

“What? I’m just wondering. So, what classes do you have that you consider fun?” Amber asked again.

“Well, I have AP Algebra, AP US History, Arts Metals and Glass, Drawing and Painting, Study Hall, 3-D Art, Study Hall, Mythology, Mathematical Physics, and AP Science 1. I’ll tell you what I have next semester when we get closer to it. I wanted to take English Lit this semester as well, but they told me I needed a second study hall instead. I would’ve been fine with just one study hall. But I suppose I can’t complain too much; I got to choose most of my classes this and next year. I love this school!” Emmeline happily answered and then exclaimed with a big smile. 

‘She’s not only cute; she’s funny too. Gahhh! What am I thinking?!’ Kyle mentally screamed at himself.

“I don’t know how you can; I would’ve rather gone to your school. You only had eight classes and they started at 8:00 AM instead of 7:00 AM. And you ended at 3:something PM instead of 4:05 PM.” Amber complained, annoyed.

“Yeah, well, that’s a big change, but I don’t mind; I like all the classes and being here. Plus, unlike my old school, I get to pick most of my classes, with a few that are mandatory. And we got out at 3:15 PM.” Emmeline replied with a soft smile.

Even though it was crooked, Kyle loved her smile; it made his heart soar.

“Speaking of which; how did you manage to get out of Health Class? That’s mandatory and you’re not in it. I mean, I know how you got out of P.E. ” Amber asked, looking at her.

“I took the exam for it two months ago. They told me if I could pass that, I didn’t have to take the class. But I still need Physical Education credits: so, I have to do at least half an hour of exercise on my own time.” Emmeline answered.

‘She must have some kind of health issue. That’s the only way she’d be able to get out of P.E.’ Kyle thought to himself, watching the girls—specifically Emmeline.

“Lucky. So, are you ready to go then?” Amber asked.

“Go where?” Emmeline asked, confused.

“To go to the mall. You said you’d go, remember? Zeke is waiting and Sampson said he’d give us a ride.” Amber said simply.

‘How the hell did they get Sampson to agree to go shopping? He hate’s going shopping—especially with a bunch of girls. Honestly, I’m surprised Emmeline and Amber are friends; they’re so different. But I shouldn’t judge or anything: at least she has friends.’ Kyle thought to himself in shock

“Zeke’s going to be there? Who’s Sampson?” Emmeline asked, looking at the two, despair and confusion written all over her face.

“Of course, Zeke’s going to be there. Come on; he’s not a bad guy.” Amber answered in an argumentative tone. It was clear Emmeline didn’t like Zeke.

“As long as you’re happy and he doesn’t hurt you, I guess… Who is Sampson again?” Emmeline mumbled before softly asking.

“That’s the spirit! Sampson is Taylor’s boyfriend by the way; he’s a teacher here.” Amber cheered and then answered, pushing the girls in the room while whispering the last part so only they could hear.

“He’s actually Mr. Tatum, our AP Algebra teacher.” Taylor added with a smile.

“Oh, but why did you push us in here? Mr. Emerson is here.” Emmeline asked, slightly confused.

“Kyle is one of Sampson’s best friends; he knows.” Taylor answered as she waved; Kyle waved back.

“Oh.” Emmeline replied, looked around.

“So, you’re coming right? We can see if we can get you a boyfriend.” Amber insisted with a smile, causing Emmeline to turn very red in the face.

“N-no! No, I-I’m good. I’ll go, but no boy searching.” Emmeline stuttered out.

‘Definitely a shy girl. And she’s single… Well, this is just bad.’ Kyle thought to himself; he was ready to start banging his head on his desk—or chalkboard.

“There you girls are. Did you find Emmeline yet? If you want to go to the mall, we need to go now. I have a family thing tonight, remember?” Sampson asked, standing next to the door.

“Yep; we’re totally ready to go. This is our best friend/sister, Emmeline.” Amber answered before dragging Emmeline out of the room.

“Wait! I need to see Principal Harper! I have to hand in my signed papers!” Kyle heard Emmeline pleading with Amber.

“Yes, I have her in one of my classes. See you later, Kyle.” Sampson sighed before smirking and winking at Kyle. It made Kyle wonder just how much Sampson knew—or what he had planned.

Kyle’s P.O.V.:

“She really does seem socially awkward, and INCREDIBLY soft spoken—even with her friends. But she is certainly very cute.” I spoke out loud once they were out of the room. Right after I heard myself, I finally slammed my head into my arms on my desk.

“Wow, you’re still here? I would’ve thought you’d be gone by now. Is something wrong?” My best friend, Caleb, asked, walking into the room.

“No, everything’s fine. I would’ve been gone already, but Amber Katerac and Taylor Jennings stopped by to see their friend.” I answered, getting my things.

“Oh? I thought this class was just for juniors and seniors; who do they know in your class? I know both girls very well.” Caleb questioned, staring at me.

“Her name is Emmeline Moore; she’s a new girl from a different school. She’s a fifteen-year-old junior: I guess she’s almost a genius. According to Principal Harper, she struggles with science—but my AP Science classes were the only one she qualified for.” I explained.

“Yes, I know her; she’s in my Mathematical Physics class. Principal Harper has been trying to get her to this school for the past two years. I guess he finally got her. Sampson tells me you have great interest in her; he says you may be like him in more ways than you know. Kyle—are you falling for a student—you just met today?” Caleb told me before asking with a slight smile.

“Shut up.” I grumbled, making Caleb chuckle at me.

“You need to do what makes you happy.” He added with a smile.

Caleb J. Carter III, or Mr. Carter, is one of my best friends: he and Sampson. 

Caleb has long brown hair he keeps tied into a ponytail and pale blue eyes. He’s pretty tall and your typical science nerd; he even looks the part. 

“I see. Well, let’s get out of this place.” I insisted, getting up.

“Ok, where to?” Caleb asked me.

“Home.” I replied, heading out.

“Don’t you have a board meeting?” Caleb asked, looking at me.

“Damnit.” I cursed before changing directions—Caleb following behind me.

With Emmeline:

Emmeline’s P.O.V.:

Several Hours Later:

“I’m home! Are you all hungry?” I asked, looking at my and my grandma’s cats.

I fed them before going to my room and plopping on my bed; I had a long day.

School and then shopping with Amber, Taylor, Mr. Tatum—and Zeke.

I learned that Mr. Tatum was a great guy who treated Taylor very well.

I also learned that I still don’t trust Zeke and that he’s still a pervert; he keeps grabbing my butt. But I can’t tell Amber that; she’s so madly in love with him.  

One of her other friends told her the truth, but Amber didn’t believe her, so they’re no longer friends. So, I can’t tell her that because I don’t want to lose her as a friend.

I’d better get started on my schoolwork.

Two Weeks Later:

Normal P.O.V.:

The following two weeks went by, and Emmeline somehow became Kyle’s best student despite her lack of scientific knowledge. However, she’s the only one that tries and actually puts in the work.

“It’s that time of the year again: Thursday I will be having a study session at my home starting at six. Come or don’t come; it’s up to you. I hope to see some of you there.” Kyle told his class, handing out flyers with all the information on them.

‘Thursday? Why Thursday? I visit Grandma on Thursdays.’ Emmeline thought to herself, reading the flyer.

Just then, the bell rang, indicating the end of the day.  

“Remember to get that homework assignment done and handed in tomorrow. Have a good day and be safe.” Kyle seriously instructed as everyone left…

Chapter Text

Thursday:

After School:

With Emmeline:

Emmeline had just gotten home after a long day. She still had a little before she had to go to Kyle’s house for Study Group. And even though it’s only been three days, she had been waiting all week for this; she’s barely been able to contain her excitement.

She wondered what the study group would be like and what she would learn. How many students would be there? And most of all, she wanted to see Kyle again; she had a crush on him. No: she had way more than a simple or even a significant crush on Kyle Emerson. No. She fell in love with him—no matter how hard she tried not to. 

One: he was her teacher and much older than her. 

Two: she didn’t want to be in love or be in a relationship; she’d been hurt too many times before. 

“Kitties, are you hungry?” Emmeline softly asked, pouring cat food into the cats’ food bowls. All nine cats came running for food.

Emmeline not only had her own five cats; she also had her grandma’s four cats.

Her grandma lives in a nursing home where they don’t allow pets. Her grandma had a panic attack, so Emmeline agreed to take them in and care for them. She often updates her about her cats and how they were doing.

Emmeline’s cats are Mr. Shadow, Buttons, S’mores, Pumpkin, and Bubbles. 

Her grandma’s cats are Elvis Presley, Michael Jackson, Johnny Cash, and Jerry-Lee Lewis. She used to have a cat named Dolly Parton, but she passed away a few years ago. Her grandmother named all of her cats after her favorite famous singers.

“Maybe I should eat something. Hmm… Nah. I’m not all that hungry anyway. And I still have time.” Emmeline told herself after not finding anything to eat. She then went to lie down before going to her room to lie down for a while.

She would’ve laid on her couch if she weren’t afraid of it falling through the floor. She lives in an older apartment in horrible condition, but it’s all she can afford.

“What to do, what to do?” Emmeline asked out loud, thinking to herself before she slowly fell asleep.  

Forty-Five Minutes Later:

“AHHHH! Oh, no! I overslept; I’m going to be late! I have to get going or I’ll miss it completely!” Emmeline screamed, freaking her cats out as she grabbed her things. She then ran out of her one-bedroom apartment, down the stairs, and out of the building.

Looking at the information she had, she started running to Kyle’s house.

Emmeline’s P.O.V.:

‘At least it’s a lovely day out. The weather had called for rain and possible storms, but there isn’t a dark cloud in the sky.’ I thought to myself, looking toward the sky.

About half an hour or so later, it started to sprinkle. That sprinkle quickly turned into a drizzle, into light rain, and finally into a complete downpour within minutes.

“Awww maaan! I hope I’m getting close!” I cried, running down the street as fast as my legs would take me with all my things.

About fifteen minutes later, I arrived in the area he said his house would be.

“Which one is his? Oh, no; the ink is starting to wash away! I guess I should just start knocking on doors.” I noted before I went up to the first house.

This is so embarrassing.

I ended up knocking on four doors; I was about to give up but decided on one more door.

“Oh, I hope this is him.” I prayed before knocking on the door.

Earlier:

With Kyle:

Kyle’s P.O.V.:

I was getting things ready for my study group, thinking about how stupid this was.

Nobody was going to show up; they never did.

There are a lot of study groups on Thursday; I wasn’t able to get one of the study group rooms. But I was fine with that; I prefer to do this at my house, where I have a couch and two recliners. If I have to, I can pull out bean bag chairs.

It was about half an hour until students were supposed to arrive.

Knock. Knock. Knock.

“Coming!” I called when I heard someone knocking on my door.

“Hey.” Caleb and Sampson greeted, standing there.

“Come in. No study groups?” I asked, looking at them.

“I had mine yesterday.” Sampson calmly replied.

“Same here.” Caleb spoke with a smile.

“Ahh. Do you want anything to drink?” I asked, walking to my kitchen.

“Mrow!” My cat, Mr. Franks, yelled at me.

“Oh, hush; you still have half an hour before you get fed.” I told my cat, who was now giving me the stink eye.

“Do you have any beer?” Sampson asked, looking at me.

“A few.” I answered, looking in my fridge; I had four left.

“So, what are you doing?” Caleb asked as I brought them each a beer.

“Not much. Getting ready for my study group. Though, I don’t know why. Nobody ever shows up.” I calmly answered, sighing in annoyance.

“You’re just hoping Emmeline shows up.” Sampson stated, narrowing his eyes at me.

“Shut up! That’s not it at all! She is my student and that’s all. Besides, she’s like ten years younger than me.” I snapped, very annoyed.

Sure, I have been thinking about her; I haven’t been able to stop thinking about her. But she’s my student, and she probably has no interest in me.

“Nine and a half.” Sampson plainly stated.

“What was that?” I asked, narrowing my eyes.

“She’s nine and a half years younger than you. To be more specific; you're nine years, four months, and five days older than her. I’d tell you hours, minutes and seconds; but I don’t know the exact time either of you were born.” Sampson explained with a smirk.

“I’m not even going to ask how you know that.” I sighed, rubbing my temples.

“Well, your birthday is January 10th and hers is May 15th; it wasn’t that hard to figure out. You should just tell the girl how you feel.” Sampson told me like it was nothing and was just that easy.

About An Hour Later:

It was around 6:20 PM, and I was just hanging around my house with Caleb and Sampson, waiting for someone not to show up.

I wasn’t really expecting anyone to show up now; it was already pretty much half an hour past the time it was supposed to start.

“You know, if you can’t get even one student to show up for study group, Principal Harper will get on your ass—again.” Sampson told me, sipping a beer.

“Yeah, I know. Personally, I don’t care; he can shove it. This and next year are my last years as a teacher anyway; I’m planning on retiring and becoming an actual scientist from home. I’ve already got takers who want me to help them; I just have to quit being a teacher. I would’ve quit next semester, but I finally have a student who actually wants to learn. And from what I understand, she’ll be in my Advanced Science 2 class next year.” I calmly replied.

“You mean Emmeline?” Sampson asked as he and Caleb drank their beer; I don’t drink too often—especially if I’m supposed to be working.

“Yes. She’s actually pretty smart—when she puts her mind to it. And when she’s not being distracted.” I answered before I drank some milk. I then got my Cat, Mr. Franks, off the counter—again.

“I thought you said she was a good student.” Caleb questioned, confused.

“She is. But the male students have been cat calling her; it really bothers and distracts her. But she always manages to get everything done.” I said.

“That’s where having an eidetic memory comes in handy, I suppose. Taylor says when Emmeline can’t finish her notes in class, she finishes them at home.” Sampson explained, eating some cheese.

“I’ve noticed that about her; she always has notes done—no matter what. Sometimes they’re out of order, but they’re there. Mr. Franks—off!” I absentmindedly noted before I once again chased Mr. Franks off the counter.

Knock, knock, knock.

Suddenly, someone was knocking on my door.  

‘God, I hope it’s not my wife again. Unless she was ready to sign the divorce papers.’ I thought to myself, walking to my door to answer it.

When I opened the door, I got a huge surprise: 

There, at my door, in the pouring rain, was Emmeline—soaking wet.

Looking at her now, Emmeline was a lot smaller than I had initially thought; she was tiny.

Just by the looks of her, she was maybe a little over a hundred pounds soaking wet.

Thank God she's not wearing white.

Normal P.O.V.:

When Kyle opened the door, Emmeline was so relieved; she had finally found the right house.

“Oh, thank you, Lord; I finally found you! Wait, this is your place, right?” She asked, looking at Kyle, shivering a little.

“Get in here. What are you doing here?” Kyle demanded before asking her, confused.

Once she was inside, he went to find a towel and dry clothes for her.

“For the study group. I’m sorry I’m late. I don’t know the area and I couldn’t find it. And I left my place late because I fell asleep. I’m sorry. I didn’t miss it, did I? Oh, I did, didn’t I? I’m so sorry. Oh, hello.” Emmeline spazzed before noticing Caleb and Sampson. 

‘She really is a spaz.’ Kyle thought to himself when he walked back out.

“You walked here—in the rain?” Kyle skeptically asked.

“Well, it wasn’t raining when I left; it was warm and sunny. It only started fifteen minutes ago. Why are you looking at me like that?” Emmeline explained and then asked while Kyle stared at her like she was crazy.

“Yeah, but it’s downpouring.” Kyle made a point, watching her.

“It’s ok; it’s just water.” She replied with a smile.

“Yeah—ok… There is a bathroom down the hall and to the right. Here is a shirt and smallish pair of boxers; go take a shower and dry off before you catch a cold. I don’t need your parents coming after me.” Kyle firmly instructed before sighing, handing her the towel and clothes.

“My parents won’t come after you; I’m emancipated.” Emmeline replied with a small smile.

Kyle just stared at her like she was crazy; she could tell that he didn’t believe her. 

“Umm… Hold on.” Emmeline muttered, digging through her backpack. She pulled out her ID, emancipation information and showed him.

“Ok… Go take a shower and dry off anyway. I still don’t need you getting sick. Put these on; I’ll wash and dry your clothes afterwards.” Kyle replied in disbelief, becoming slightly annoyed.

“Does this still mean we’re still going to do the study group?” She asked with large eyes.

“Go. We’ll discuss it after you’re out.” Kyle ordered, carefully pushing her toward the bathroom.

“Ok. Ok; I’m going.” Emmeline responded, walking to the bathroom, slightly annoyed; she didn’t like being touched.

With Emmeline:

Emmeline’s P.O.V.:

“Hmmm… This is a nice bathroom.” I looked around before undressing to get into the shower.

“Oh! Ohhhh…” The warm water felt so nice. The water at my apartment is lukewarm at best.

I really shouldn’t take too long in here; I’ll just stand under the water for a little bit. 

There’s no need to use Mr. Emerson's shampoo or anything.

After ten minutes, I turned the water off and stepped out of the shower. I took a few minutes to dry off before getting re-dressed back in my bra and panties along with Mr. Emerson's clothes. 

His clothes were soft—and smelt nice. Maybe they smelt like him.

Wait! What? NO! What am I thinking??? This is just for a little while anyway! 

“I know what he said, but I’ll just take care of my clothes when I get home.” I said to myself, bagging up my wet clothes. That was when I noticed that my glasses were fogged up.

I guess I should mention that I do wear a special type of glasses. No, they’re not your typical reading glasses or whatnot; I’m legally blind without these. Nothing happened to me; I was born like this.

With Kyle, Caleb & Sampson:

Kyle’s P.O.V.:

“Quit looking at me like that. I really can’t have her getting sick.” I insisted when I noticed Sampson staring at me with a mischievous look on his face.

“Come on, Kyle; we all know you just want to see her in your clothes.” Sampson mischievously taunted, smirking at me.

“Shut it!” I snapped, very embarrassed.

At least, Caleb didn’t say anything.

Ten Minutes Later:

She came out in my shirt and boxers, and I couldn’t stop staring at her. She was wearing my clothes—and she looked amazing in them. She almost didn’t need the boxers; the shirt covered just about everything.

Normal P.O.V.:

“Now, why are you staring at me?” Emmeline softly asked when she walked out, noticing Kyle staring at her.

‘Damnit! What the hell am I thinking; she’s my student!’ Kyle yelled at himself as he started turning red in the face.

“Mr. Emerson, are you ok?” Emmeline asked, confusion and concern laced in her voice.

“Yes, I’m fine. Where are your clothes?” Kyle asked, regaining composure before noticing she had a plastic bag.  

Emmeline stood there, not saying anything as she held her bag of clothes.

“I told you’d I wash them for you; now, hand them over and go sit down.” Kyle ordered, demanding the bag.

Emmeline did what he told her to do, defeated.

“Well, we’re going to head out now. Have a good study date.” Sampson and Caleb spoke up, getting ready to leave: Caleb was sincere; Sampson was teasing.

“Or maybe not.” Caleb then added in a worried tone.

“Your wife’s here. Good luck. I’d stay, but I’m supposed to meet Taylor.” Sampson sincerely told Kyle before heading out.

“See you later.” Kyle sighed, annoyed, confusing Emmeline.

“Do you need me to stay?” Caleb asked, looking at Kyle.

Kyle would’ve said no, but Emmeline was there; he knew how his ex could be: a complete and total bitch. 

“Yeah, that’d be great.” Kyle replied, running his hand through his hair.

When Sampson said his wife was there, Kyle saw a pained face run across Emmeline’s face. He didn’t understand why, but he also didn’t have time to ask.

“Well, well, well… I came just in time for one of the riff-raff to leave. I can’t stand that guy; why was he in our house? And you too, Caleb: why are you here?” Kyle’s wife asked him and Caleb.

Kyle was about to say something when she finally noticed Emmeline.

“Who the hell is she? Are you cheating on me—with some child slut?” Kyle’s wife furiously demanded. Both Kyle and Caleb could see a flash of pain and hurt in Emmeline’s eyes at being called a slut.

Emmeline was incredibly hurt by what Mrs. Emerson had said. So much so that she wanted to cry. However, she decided she wouldn’t give her that satisfaction; she also didn’t want to cry in front of Kyle. 

“Molly that’s enough! First off: this is my house, not ours; you don’t live here. If you remember, we’re separated. And why? Oh, yes; that’s right: you’ve been cheating on me for years now. As for Emmeline: she’s my student and she came here to study.” Kyle angrily explained.

‘Is he defending me? But why? And they’re not together anymore? I’m so confused—and that doesn’t happen very often.’ Emmeline thought to herself, becoming lost in her thoughts until Molly started yelling at her.

“Excuse me?! Listen here, Sweetheart: this is just as much my house as it is his. If you’re fucking my husband, I want you out right now! And you: if you’re not fucking your student, why the hell is she wearing your clothes?” Molly snapped before demanding. 

Kyle was just about to lose it.

“Can I use the bathroom?” Emmeline softly asked, looking down.

“Yeah, go ahead.” Kyle replied before Molly could say anything.

With Kyle:

Kyle’s P.O.V.:

After I heard the bathroom door shut, I let loose.  

“Do you have anything better to do than tear someone else down?! And no, this is not your house; I bought it before we were married. And by the way, marrying you was a mistake! I’m not fucking Emmeline; I’m not even having sex with her! She’s just my student and she’s here to study! And for Christ’s sake: not that it’s any of your business, but she’s wearing my clothes because she walked here in the rain and was soaked from head to toe. I didn’t want her to get sick! Now, get out of my house before I call the police—again!” I yelled, extremely pissed off.

After I freaked out and she left, I calmed down after a few minutes.

“Are you good now?” Caleb asked me.

“Yeah, I think so. You can go if you need to be somewhere.” I calmly replied.

“Yeah, I’ll go. But I need to say something first.” Caleb sternly spoke up, looking at me.

“Yeah, what is it?” I asked, watching him.

“Tread carefully.” He told me.

“Excuse me?” I asked, confused.

“With Emmeline. You can try to hide your feelings from everyone—including yourself. But you can’t hide them from me; I see the way you stare at her. As you know, it’s clear that Sampson does as well. So, if he knows, Taylor probably knows as well. I’m not going to say anything negative, because I see how Sampson and Taylor are; they’re really happy together, despite the age difference. If you decide you want to have something with her, tread carefully. After all, you deserve some kind of happiness because, God only knows, you’re not going to get that with Molly. Now, I have to go. Have a good evening. And remember what I said.” Caleb calmly but sternly told me before leaving.

Even he sees it and has to say something.

I stood there and sighed. 

After a minute or two, I jumped when I heard a scream and a loud crashing noise coming from my bathroom.

With Emmeline:

Emmeline’s P.O.V.:

When I got to the bathroom, I laid on the rug in the fetal position and started crying.

I heard a lot of yelling; I couldn’t understand any of it, but I could hear it.

After a good while, I heard a door slam shut. 

I thought of going out but decided to wait a little bit to let him calm down.

After a little bit, I heard the door open and shut again; that was when I decided to get up.

I had to use the bathroom quickly, and after I got done with that, I walked over to the sink to wash my hands. And when I did that, I felt something rub my legs, but there was nothing there when I looked down.

However, when I looked back up at the mirror, something scared the hell out of me, and I fell backward, screaming.

Normal P.O.V.:

“Emmeline, what happened? Are you ok? Are you decent in there? I’m coming in!” Kyle exclaimed, opening his bathroom door.

When he got in there, Kyle stared in shock: 

There, in the middle of the floor, were Emmeline and Mr. Franks, surrounded by a bunch of bathroom things.

“What happened in here?” Kyle asked as Mr. Franks started to cuddle and nuzzle Emmeline. That cat never showed any affection to anyone except Kyle; he usually hated girls who came around—especially Molly.

“I’m sorry. I was washing my hands after using the bathroom when I felt something run across my legs. When I looked down there was nothing there. But when I looked back up onto the bathroom sink; the cat just jumped at me out of nowhere, and I fell backward.” Emmeline softly explained.

“Mr. Franks.” Kyle sighed before kneeling next to Emmeline.

“Did you hit your head?” Kyle seriously asked as Mr. Franks jumped to him.

“No.” Emmeline replied.

“How many fingers do you see?” Kyle asked.

“Three. One. Four and a thumb.” Emmeline responded each time he lifted some fingers.

“Ok, let me help you up. Don’t worry about any of this; I’ll get it later.” Kyle told Emmeline, helping her up.

“Thank you.” Emmeline softly thanked before they went back to the living room—Mr. Franks, walking in between her feet the entire time.

When she sat on the couch, Mr. Franks jumped onto Emmeline and sat on her lap.

“Wow.” Kyle marveled as he grabbed a chair and sat across from Emmeline.

“What?” Emmeline asked, confused as she petted Mr. Franks.

“He normally doesn’t like anybody but me.” Kyle answered, looking over what she had done already.

“Maybe I’m special.” Emmeline softly replied.

“Maybe.” Kyle replied with a small smile.

“No, it’s not that: I have nine cats of my own.” Emmeline admitted.

“Nine?” Kyle asked, very shocked.

“Mmmhmm.” Emmeline responded.

‘Nine cats? That’s a lot—especially for a fifteen-year-old on her own.’ Kyle didn’t say anything but thought to himself instead.

For the next half an hour, they worked on what she didn’t understand—which was pretty much all of it.  

All was going well until Emmeline's phone rang at around 7:35 PM, and she freaked out.

“What’s going on? Is everything all right?” Kyle asked as Emmeline jumped up after the call ended.

“Are my clothes done?” She asked right away.

“They should be. Hold on.” Kyle answered and then instructed, walking to the dryer; her clothes were dry.

“Thank you!” She exclaimed, running to the bathroom to change.

She came back out a few minutes later.

“I’m sorry, but I have to go! I forgot I was supposed to go see my grandma tonight! I go every Tuesday and Thursday, but I wanted to see what study group was! It was really fun, and we’ll have to do it again; it really helped! I have to go; I have half an hour to get there! I’m sorry; I’ll see you tomorrow in class!” Emmeline frantically exclaimed, gathering her things before taking off, into the rain—again. And on top of that, it was starting to get dark.

“Damnit all!” Kyle exclaimed, grabbing his car keys.

Kyle found her almost right away, running down the street in the rain.

“Hey! Where are you going? I’ll take you there!” Kyle called from his car, getting Emmeline’s attention.

“Shady Pine Home. But I’m fine; I don’t want to burden you. You’ve already helped so much tonight.” Emmeline responded, out of breath. But she kept going.

“Emmeline, I’m only going to say this once: get in the damn car before you get sick!” Kyle exclaimed, immediately getting her attention.  

She was hesitant at first but eventually got in.

“Shady Pine Home for the sick or elderly?” Kyle calmly asked as she buckled in.

“There are two different places?” Emmeline asked, confused.

“Yeah. Is your grandma sick?” Kyle calmly asked as he started driving.

“Define sick?” She softly replied.

After a few minutes of silence, she spoke up, “The only thing I know, is that the place is on the corner of 6th of Maple Street.”

“So for the elderly then.” Kyle spoke, driving.

The rest of the way was silent.

Ten Minutes Later:

Emmeline’s P.O.V.:

“Thank you, Mr. Emerson.” I thanked him, getting out of his car once we got there. 

“You’re welcome.” He replied.

I heard him, but I was in too much of a hurry.

I was in such a hurry that I forgot some of my things—my backpack included. However, it was too late to turn back now.

“Welcome back, Emmeline.” Kellie, the check-in lady, kindly greeted. 

Everyone at the nursing home knew me.

“Thank you, Kellie!” I replied before I ran to my grandmother’s room.

Five Minutes Later:

“Hi, Grandma! Sorry I’m late!” I apologized once I made it to her room.

“Oh, Emmeline. I’m so glad you could make it! And it’s fine. You made it; that’s all that matters. So, what took you?” My grandma asked, watching me as she sat on her bed with a smile. She was always smiling when I saw her—well, except for when she had to take her medications.

“I had study group with Mr. Emerson at his house today. But I ended falling asleep earlier and I was late getting there. I ran all the way there—fifteen minutes in the rain. So, when I got there, Mr. Emerson made me take a shower and made me change into his clothes while he washed and dried my clothes. And then I got the call and I rushed here. I was just going to run to try to make it, but Mr. Emerson wouldn’t let me; he drove me here.” I explained after hugging my grandma.

“Oh, I see. Did you two shower together? Did my little grandbaby find the love of her life?” My grandma mischievously asked, teasing me—I think.

“Grandma!” I cried in embarrassment, feeling my face heat up.

“What? It's how you feel isn’t it?” Grandma asked, watching me.

‘It may be how I feel, but he’s my teacher.’ I thought to myself—mentally hitting my head.

She was always like that. I mean, in a way, I get it; she just wants me to find someone and be happy. But I’ve tried that before; it didn’t end well. And he doesn’t seem like he wants to be with someone right now. I mean, he’s married and is still trying to get a divorce.

With Kyle:

Kyle’s P.O.V.:

I was about to head out when I noticed she forgot her bookbag.

“Damnit.” I cursed, finding a parking spot to park my car. I grabbed her bag, got out, and walked inside.

“Hello, how may I help you?” A lady at the front desk calmly asked as soon as she saw me.

“I’m not sure. I just dropped Emmeline Moore off. She forgot her bookbag in my car; she’s here to see her grandma. I’m sorry; I don’t know her grandmother’s name.” I replied.

“Oh, you mean Em. Her grandma is Caroline: she is in room 44C. You just go down that hall, turn left and go straight for six rooms, and turn right; her room is the second on the left. Have a good day, sir.” The lady explained, pointing to where I was to go.

“Thank you.” I thanked her before I started looking. 

The entire time, I’m thinking, ‘why on earth can’t I stop thinking about Emmeline?’

After a few minutes, I found Emmeline: her grandmother was embarrassing her about something or other.

“Grandma!” I heard Emmeline cry out.

“What? It's how you feel isn’t it?” Her grandmother asked.

I feel like I’ve walked in on something I shouldn’t have.

Normal P.O.V.:

“Oh, hello. May I help you with something?” Caroline asked when she noticed Kyle standing there.

“Hmmm? Grandma, who are you talking—to? Mr. Emerson, what are you doing here?” Emmeline asked, a bit shocked, her face turning red.

“You forgot your bookbag in my car; I guess you were in such a hurry.” Kyle answered, handing Emmeline her bookbag.

“Thank you.” Emmeline softly thanked.

“So, you’re Mr. Emerson? Why, he is rather handsome isn’t he?” Caroline asked in a mischievous tone of voice.

“Grandmaaa!” Emmeline whined, smacking her head, turning brighter red.  

“I’m so sorry about her; she’s a little flamboyant.” Emmeline apologized, trying to recover from her embarrassment.

“Oh, it's fine. Well, I should be going then. I’ll see you tomorrow.” Kyle replied, turning to leave. 

However, before he could get one foot out the door, Caroline spoke up.

“Mr. Emerson, why don’t you stay and play a game of Scrabble with us? It’ll be fun; I haven’t played a three-person game of Scrabble in a long time. Come on.” Caroline pretty much demanded.

“Grandma, Mr. Emerson is a very busy man.” Emmeline told her grandma.  

However, Kyle got the feeling her grandma wasn’t someone you could easily reason with.

“He can’t be that busy; he was able to bring you here in time. And so you’re not late for that job of yours; he can give you a ride there afterward. Besides, a three-person game will go faster than a two person game. What do you say? Come on, Emmeline: please. Please! Please! Please!” Caroline begged—like a child.

“I guess if he wants to… But it has to be up to him.” Emmeline sighed, giving in.

“What do you say Mr. Emerson? Care to join us?” Caroline asked again.

“I guess one game wouldn’t hurt. And it is pouring out there.” Kyle replied, humoring Caroline.

“Ok, Caroline: it’s time to take your medications.” An orderly informed, coming into the room.

“No, I don’t think so.” Caroline replied, kind of harshly.

“Grandma!” Emmeline exclaimed, shocked.

“I will not take any of my medications from you; I want them from that nice gay guy.” Caroline stubbornly argued.

“Grandma, do you mean Chris?” Emmeline asked.

“Yes, Chris: the gay guy. He is so kind and makes me laugh.” Caroline answered, glaring at the orderly.

“Grandma…” Emmeline started, sighing before continuing: “Chris can’t give you your medications today, or for a while. You’ll be lucky if he ever comes back. Grandma, Chris was in an accident and is in the hospital; he’s hurt very badly. He can’t even walk right now.”

“Did that one lady tell you that? It’s all hogwash!” Caroline yelled.

“No, Grandma… Chris called me last night; I promise.” Emmeline told her grandmother, pleading with her.

“I know my little Emmeline wouldn’t lie to her grandma; now, would she?” Caroline asked.

“No, grandma: I wouldn’t. Please, Grandma; let this lady help you. If you don’t let her help you, Mr. Emerson and I won’t play Scrabble with you.” Emmeline softly pleaded with her grandma before threatening as Kyle looked around.

Kyle saw a few pictures that caught his eye; they were famed scientists Carlton Kriticus and his son Matthew Kriticus. They were two of his favorite scientists ever; he looked up to both of them a considerable amount.

After a little bit of persuasion, Caroline let the orderly give her her medications.

“There, I took them. Now, we can play Scrabble.” Caroline impatiently asked.

“Yeah, I think I have time. Mr. Emerson?” Emmeline asked Kyle after looking at her watch.

“Mr. Emerson, are you ok?” Emmeline asked again, this time snapping him out of his thoughts.

“Huh, what? Oh, sorry. Yeah, I’m ready; let’s play.” Kyle apologized before replying as they sat down.

“Grandma, this is my Advanced Science teacher, Mr. Emerson. Mr. Emerson, this is my grandmother, Caroline.” Emmeline introduced Kyle and her grandmother while getting the stuff for Scrabble.

As Emmeline was getting things ready, Kyle just had to ask.

“Caroline, do you mind if I ask you a question?” Kyle asked.

“If you don’t mind me asking you one first.” Caroline responded.

“Shoot.” Kyle replied.

“What is your first name? I only ever hear Mr. Emerson.” Caroline asked, watching Kyle.

“Kyle.” Kyle answered.

‘Kyle? Even his name is sexy. Ahhh! What the hello kitty am I thinking?! Stop it! Stop it! Stop it!’ Emmeline screamed at herself.

“Kyle? That’s a nice name. It’s Scottish and it has a few meanings: “Narrow, “Straight,” “Confidence” “Reliance” or “Trust.” Emmeline is Italian and means, “Industrious” or “Hardworking.” And my grandbaby is certainly hardworking. She is Italian, German, and Irish. Her middle name is Nixie, which is German and means, “Water Sprite.” Her last name Moore is Irish and means, “Majestic.” She is very special and unique, don’t you think?” Caroline asked with a huge smile and babbling off random information.

“Grandmaaa…” Emmeline moaned, embarrassed.

“Well, she’s definitely a hard worker; she's the only student I have that does any of the work. Or at least she tries. And yes, she’s very unique and special.” Kyle calmly replied, making Emmeline blush even more.

“Anyway, you had a question for me. So, shoot, as you say.” Caroline insisted.

“You knew Carlton and Matthew Kriticus?” Kyle asked, interested, looking directly at Caroline.

“Yes, I knew them both very well—as did Emmeline. Most people will say “was,” but I still say, “is.” So, to answer your question: my full name is Caroline Kriticus, Carlton is my husband, and Matthew is our son; Matthew is Emmeline’s father.” Caroline calmly answered, stunning Kyle. He would’ve never guessed Emmeline was related to people he looked up to. He also never thought he’d ever get to meet anyone connected to them.

“Can we just play Scrabble, please? I have to be to work in about two hours.” Emmeline softly asked; she wasn’t comfortable with this conversation.

“Yeah, sure.” Kyle calmly replied, looking out of the corner of his eyes.

‘Did she not get along with Carlton or Matthew?’ Kyle wondered to himself.

“Mr. Emerson?” Emmeline softly asked Kyle.

“Yeah?” Kyle calmly replied.

“Could you keep score; she cheats when she keeps score. I do not; you do!” Both Emmeline and Caroline shot at the same time.

“Sure.” Kyle replied with a small smile and a chuckle.

They played a round of Scrabble, and Kyle kept score. Emmeline won; she is very, very good at this game. Her grandma came in second, and Kyle came in last. Emmeline and Caroline both used long words and managed to get higher scores.

“Well, Grandma, it was fun, but I have to go.” Emmeline calmly told Caroline, hugging her.

“But first: I have something for you. I didn’t have a whole lot of money to get you anything for your birthday, but I managed. And I was going to give this to you anyway.” Emmeline told Caroline, digging through her bag.

“Oh, Sweetheart; I tell you every year not to worry about getting me anything. I just love spending time with you.” Caroline seriously told Emmeline, somewhat annoyed.

“I know, but I didn’t buy this; I promise. I made it in art—just for you. I didn’t have time to wrap it, but I hope you like it.” Emmeline softly responded, handing Caroline a painting of five cats.

“Oh. Oh, my. Is this all of them? My boys—and is this my Dolly Parton?” Caroline asked, becoming emotional as tears starting to form.

“Do you like it?” Emmeline asked, hopeful.

“Do I like it? No, I love it. This is the best thing ever! But anything from you is the best ever. Now, if you’d find yourself a good guy—that’d make me extremely happy as well. You know: someone to take care of you?” Caroline happily replied before teasingly asking, making Emmeline blush and spaz.

“Grandma!” Emmeline cried, embarrassed.

“Baby Girl: you know I love you. I’ll see you next time.” Caroline sincerely told Emmeline, hugging her.

“Are you about ready? I’ll drop you off wherever you need to go; I have nowhere better to be.” Kyle calmly told Emmeline.

Emmeline’s P.O.V.:

“Yes, I’m ready. But first, I need to use the bathroom. Love you, Grandma; see you around.” I responded before telling Grandma.

“Kyle, wait. Please, can I talk with you for a moment?” Mr. Emerson was about to head out, but I heard Grandma stop him, but I wonder why. 

“Um, sure.” He replied, confused.

We played a round of Scrabble; Mr. Emerson kept score, and I won. I told grandma I wasn’t cheating; I just know my words. 

Grandma came in second, and Mr. Emerson came in last. I was kind of surprised; he’s not very good with words, despite being a teacher.

I used the restroom before going to wait by the front doors; I waited about ten minutes or so before Mr. Emerson came out.

The entire time I was waiting, my thoughts were blank—completely blank. Well, except for why Grandma wanted to speak with Mr. Emerson alone.

“Why does that bother me so much? I know she’s up to no good; she always is.” I kind of mumbled to myself just before I saw Mr. Emerson coming.

Kyle’s P.O.V.:

I was about to head out when Caroline stopped me.

“Kyle, wait. Please, can I talk with you for a moment?” She asked me.

“Um, sure.” I replied, unsure.

“Just so you're aware: I may be old, but I’m not blind. Let me talk. I see the way you look at my grandbaby; I see the love in your eyes for her. She is single, you know? If you ever get the courage to ask her out, please do me one favor. Please take care of her; she’s—she’s had a hard life. She’s stubborn and not used to asking for help. As you know, my husband and son were great scientists; I am not. I know nothing about science; I was big into mathematics and writing. And to be honest, Emmeline’s more of a writer herself—a talented one at that. She’s definitely more talented than I ever was or will be. Personally, I think she gets her smarts from her dad and grandfather. But, being her science teacher, I’m sure you’ve noticed she struggles with math and science—more science. I know she’s not hugely into science, but she wants to learn. Even if she doesn’t want to be a scientist; she just wants to learn. She was never, and I mean never into science when she was little. But after her dad died, she started to pay a little more attention to it. She started learning from her grandfather before he died. Well, she tried to learn. Science is one of her gray areas. Being really honest, she never really knew her father; he was a really busy man. And when he was around, she was with her mother, but she was very close with her grandfather. You noticed she gets uncomfortable when her father and/or grandfather are brought up. It’s not necessarily that’s she’s uncomfortable; she didn’t handle their deaths very well. I think she blames herself—and she just—she just shuts down. You do know she got herself emancipated?” Caroline explained and then asked me.

“Yes, I know.” I replied.

“Good. Please, keep an eye on her—even if you don’t ask her out. She doesn’t think I know, but I do: I don’t like the place she’s living at. Follow her and you’ll see. But I can’t stop her. Anyway, you should go; she’s probably waiting. And don’t be a stranger: visit any time. I like having someone I can wipe the floor with at Scrabble.” Caroline told me before declaring with a chuckle.

“Ok; I can do that. Thank you. Hopefully, I’ll see you around. Have a nice night.” I said as I left her room.

Sure enough, I found Emmeline waiting by the front doors.

“Shall we head out?” I asked once I met her at the doors.

“Yes, I’m ready to go; I need to get to work before I’m late.” She replied before we exited the building…

Chapter Text

“Your grandma is a…” Kyle started, trying to think of the right word.

“Character?” Emmeline asked as they got into his car.

“Yeah.” Kyle replied as he started driving.

“So, where to?” Kyle asked after a minute or two. 

Emmeline remained silent; she was ashamed of where she worked. But she needed the job to pay rent, bills, food, and cat stuff.

“Where do you work?” Kyle asked again, wondering what was wrong—or what could be so bad.

“So—you know about my dad and grandpa?” Emmeline softly asked, changing the subject.

“Yes. But if you don’t want to talk about them, it’s fine. I understand that it must be hard for you; I lost both my grandparents on my dad’s side when I was very young.” Kyle explained, shocking Emmeline.

“I’m sorry.” Emmeline apologized. Kyle noticed that she seems to apologize a lot.

“Anyway—where am I taking you?” Kyle asked again.

‘Damnit.’ Emmeline cursed to herself.

Emmeline just sighed before saying where she needed to go, “Friskey’s Bar, Grill & Other.” 

Kyle slammed on the breaks and pulled over.

“Where did you say you work?” Kyle asked, shocked, not thinking he heard her right.

“Friskey’s Bar, Grill & Other.” Emmeline repeated, looking at her fingers.

“I thought that’s what you said. And you’re how old?” He asked, still shocked, becoming angry.

“I told you, I’m fifteen; I’ve been working there for about a year now. It’s fine; I’m just waitressing.” Emmeline answered, still looking down.

“No! No, no. Do you know what that place is?” Kyle snapped, causing Emmeline to jump a little.

“Yes, but I need to pay rent somehow.” Emmeline slowly answered.

“There’s no way a fourteen-year-old needs rent money: fourteen-year-old’s can’t get emancipated!” Kyle was yelling at this point.

“I know. At that point, I was saving up to get things: emancipated and enough to rent when I turned fifteen. And tuition.” Emmeline softly explained, becoming upset; she just wanted to curl up and cry.

“I don’t care! Do you know how dangerous that place is?! How can you be so reckless and stupid?” Kyle snapped as he started up the car again.

The rest of the ride was silent. Kyle dropped Emmeline off, and she slowly walked into her job.

Every now and then, she would look back with a guilty look plastered all over her face.  

Kyle was distraught and angry, but at the same time, he felt awful.  

*Sigh…* ‘I shouldn’t have yelled at her like that. And I shouldn’t have called her stupid.’ Kyle guiltily thought to himself, driving away.

Emmeline’s P.O.V.:

“It’s about time you made it in.” My boss, Carl, greeted me when I walked in.

“But I’m not late; I’m on time.” I stated, looking at him.

“Yes, I know; I’m just giving you crap. Go get changed.” He told me, walking over.

“Such a pretty little thing.” I heard Carl mumble under his breath as I went to change.

“Hey there, Cutie. How are you doing tonight?” Carl’s younger brother, Samuel, asked me.

Both Carl and Samuel are kind of creepers. But there’s nothing I can do; I need this job—and they’re not that bad. 

For the most part, Carl leaves me alone; he just says things to me. It’s Samuel who likes to get handsy with me; he’s always touching my shoulders and grabbing at my butt. But I really can’t say anything because they’re good friends with my stepdad and his son. 

If I try to defy them or anything, they’ll tell them where I’m living—and I can’t have that.

Kyle’s P.O.V.:

About five minutes after I dropped Emmeline off, I became hungry; I went to a diner down the street and had dinner. It made me think: when did she last eat that day?

After I ate and paid, I started to head home. However, after only ten minutes, I got a flat tire. 

Great—I had to find an all-night mechanics. And let me tell you: there aren’t many of them in this neighborhood. 

After about fifteen minutes, I found one.

They told me it would be a few hours because there were three cars ahead of me. 

I said fine, paid, and made sure I had proof of payment before heading out; I did not trust this neighborhood.

After I got done there, I walked a few blocks to a park. I found a bench and just stared at the stars in the sky, thinking about Emmeline for a few hours.

Emmeline’s P.O.V.:

Typically, my shifts are from 5:00 PM until 10:30 PM—except on Thursdays and Tuesdays. Those are the days I visit grandma those days, so I work 7:15 PM until 12:00 AM. Sometimes a little after, depending on the clientele.

But oddly enough, tonight wasn’t one of those nights. Tonight, they let me out five minutes early because there weren’t many customers.

“You have a good night, Emmeline! We’ll see you tomorrow!” Carl called with a creepy smile, waving at me.

“Thank you; you have splendid night as well! Yep. See you tomorrow!” I called back. But that was a lie; I was going to slice my wrists tonight.

I’m a cutter and have been for the last few years. Although, I haven’t cut in about three months.

I cut for many reasons: 

The first reason is mainly because of my family. Except for my dad, grandma, and grandpa, my family is severely abusive toward me. 

The second reason is because of my ex; he mentally just broke me down because I have a lot of issues—too many, if I'm being honest. Let’s see, I have: 

• PTSD
• Depression
• Hypoglycemia
• Vitamin K deficiency
• Blood pressure issues
• Anxiety-Basic & Social

And the final reason is my stepbrother: he was probably the only one in the family that didn’t hit, kick, slap, or push me downstairs. However, he started raping me when I was ten; he, at the time, was twenty-four. The only reason it stopped when I was thirteen was because I was on my way to Amber’s to spend the night for the night. He pulled me into a bush about a block away from Amber’s house. Her parents just so happen to be walking by; her mom called the police while her dad got him off me. It took about two years, but he is now in prison for ten to fifteen years. 

By then, hopefully, I’ll be far enough away from them that I’ll be safe.

I’ve only ever had two boyfriends: 

The first one wasn’t all that serious and only lasted a week and a half; he was the one who told me my life wasn’t worth anything. 

My second boyfriend only lasted a month or so; he locked me up and raped me anally for a week straight. This is one of the reasons I have anxiety and PTSD.

I can’t believe I’m wearing something like this; it’s more of something that Amber would wear. But I guess that’s why she bought it for me. Sure, it’s cute, but it’s not me.

I’m wearing a cute frilly top that I picked out along with my leggings and jacket. However, the skirt Amber picked out: it's leather and tight. At least it goes down to my knees—but it’s still incredibly uncomfortable. Still, I promised Amber I’d wear it at least once.

“Hmmm… What was that?” I asked myself, looking around after hearing what sounded like someone following me. 

But when I turned around, there was no one there. So, I kept going.

“Emmeline.” I heard someone whisper my name.

“Hello, is anyone there?” I asked, a bit scared.

When nobody answered, I started walking a little faster.

Just a few more feet, and I would be home; I would be safe inside my apartment.

“Almost ho—Ahh!” I cried when someone grabbed my wrist and covered my mouth before dragging me into an alleyway close to where I lived.

Whoever grabbed me threw me onto the ground very hard; I don’t know if it was as hard as he could, but it was certainly hard enough to knock the wind out of me.

“Well, well, well. What is a pretty little thing like you doing walking around a bad neighborhood after midnight, all alone?” A male voice asked me; it sounded a lot like Samuel.

“Samuel, is that you? Why are you doing this?” I asked, feeling my head; I was bleeding a little.

“Very good. Yes, it’s me. Now, just hold still you little tease!” He exclaimed, pulling out a knife. I thought he was going to kill me: I welcomed that thought. 

I welcomed it until he sliced my shirt open to reveal my bra, which he also cut; he was going to rape me. That, I didn’t want; I just wanted to die.

I wanted to disassociate everything until it was over, but he wouldn’t let me. Samuel was running the blade all over my breasts and stomach.

“Ahh! Nooo! Get off of me! Please! Please, please! I’m just a waitress; I don’t dance or anything! Please stop! Somebody please help me!” I screamed when I felt him rip my skirt off and cut one side of my panties. 

“Shut up!” Samuel yelled, slapping me before I felt his weight on me—on my hips.

“Please, somebody—anybody; help me!” I screamed; I was terrified.

“I said shut up!” Samuel yelled before cutting my stomach a little. I felt the blade just barely cut into my skin before feeling blood.

I was so scared that I was going to be raped—again and then brutally murdered.

All I could do is cry as he placed the blade under the other side of my panties and started slowly cutting them. 

I couldn’t breathe when suddenly, I heard another familiar voice.

Kyle’s P.O.V.:

It was about midnight when I decided I was calm enough to get my car; that’s when I saw Emmeline walking.

“Seriously? It’s after midnight. What is she doing?” I asked myself as I watched her slowly walking in a different direction; she didn’t see me.

‘Right, she probably thinks I hate her by now. Maybe I should just let her be—I’ll see her in school tomorrow.” I thought to myself.

I just got to the mechanics:

“May we help you?” A mechanic asked, looking at me.

“I’m here to pick up my car: Kyle Emerson.” I answered, watching them.

“Come back in fifteen minutes or in the morning; we just got to your car about a minute ago.” The mechanic calmly told me.

Great.

“Yeah, ok.” I replied before walking away.

I’d just stay close to the mechanics so that I could get my car as soon as possible and go home when they were finished.

However, staying close to the mechanics all changed in a heartbeat when I heard something that made me cringe.

“Ahh! Nooo! Get off of me! Please! Please, please! I’m just a waitress; I don’t dance or anything! Please stop! Somebody please help me!” 

That was Emmeline; she was in trouble.  

“Shut up!” That was some guy attacking her.

All the anger I had toward her, turned to fear. I didn’t think; I just took off in the direction I heard her screams.

“Please, somebody—anybody; help me!” “I said shut up!” I heard them again before I just heard Emmeline’s agonizing screams.

It only took me a few minutes to find her—and whoever was attacking her.

Oh, my God.

I was frozen in shock at what I was seeing:

Some man older several years older than Emmeline—hell, he looked older than me was sitting on her hips. He had a knife sliding under the side of her panties, ready to cut them off.

He had already cut her shirt and bra open—and there was a shallow cut going from a few inches below her left breast to just above her panties.

And Emmeline, herself, was in complete and utter distress. She was in tears and didn’t look like she could breathe; she also seemed insanely disoriented.

At this very moment, I knew I could no longer deny my feelings: 

I lost it and went after that man. I didn’t care if I got hurt; her safety was all that mattered.

Normal P.O.V.:

“Get the fuck away from her!” Kyle yelled, knocking Samuel off Emmeline.

Emmeline was incredibly dizzy; her vision was fuzzy—even with her glasses. It took her a few seconds to figure out who saved her.

“Back off; she’s mine!” Samuel yelled, managing to stab Kyle.

“M-Mr. E-E-Emmerson?” Emmeline stuttered when she heard Kyle grunt in pain.

“Stay down!” Kyle yelled at Emmeline, standing in front of her. That’s when she could smell the distinct smell of metallic iron.

“God damn you! Fucking teasing slut!” Samuel yelled after Kyle made it clear he wasn’t giving up—despite being stabbed.

Samuel ran away, leaving Kyle and Emmeline to bleed in an alleyway. 

As badly as Kyle wanted to chase after Samuel, Emmeline was more important; he quickly knelt next to her.

The first thing he noticed was that she wasn’t all there; he figured she most likely had a concussion.

“Emmeline! Emmeline, wake up! Emmeline!” Kyle yelled, lifting her a little—just enough to shake her shoulders a little.

“Mr. Emerson? Your shoulder: you’re hurt!” Emmeline exclaimed, coming to. The first thing she noticed was that his shoulder was bleeding.

‘Hopefully, now she gets it.’ “Don’t worry about me; I’ll be fine. You’re the one whose truly hurt. Can you stand?” Kyle thought to himself before telling Emmeline before asking her, concerned, helping her to stand. 

“Here. Put this on.” As soon as Kyle saw Emmeline trying to keep herself covered, he gave her his jacket so she could cover up, never once looking at her.

“Thank you. I-I’m sorry. Yo-you’re hurt. Please, Mr. Emerson: come with me; I can get you help you at my apartment. It’s the least I can do for you. It’s just down the road; come on.” Emmeline thanked Kyle before apologizing and insisting, taking his arm. She then, to the best of her ability, pulled him to her apartment.

“Ok. Just sit here. I’ll find my first aid kit. I’ll be right back.” Emmeline frantically told Kyle, making him sit in a chair before running to her bathroom.

“Hello?” Caleb and Sampson asked when Kyle called them.

“Hey, it’s Kyle.” Kyle answered right away.

“Kyle? What’s going on? It’s kind of late, isn’t it?” Sampson asked, stunned. Kyle was usually never up this late on a school night.

“Kyle? Is everything ok?” Kyle heard Taylor in the background.

“Is everything ok? You sound—I don’t know—strained?” Caleb asked, concerned.

“Uh… Ok isn’t exactly a good word to describe what I’m feeling right now.” “What’s going on?” Kyle started only to be interrupted by Caleb, Sampson, and Taylor, who were now awake, asking.

“Hold on. Emmeline, are you alright back there?” Kyle replied before calling to Emmeline when he heard her making painful noises.

“Yeah! I’ll be out in a minute or two!” Emmeline called back.

“Emmeline?” “Is Emmeline spending the night?” Caleb and Sampson asked: Sampson being mischievous.

“No. I’m actually at Emmeline’s.” “What happened? Is Emmeline ok?” Kyle started only to be interrupted by Taylor.

“Why would you ask that?” Sampson asked right away.

“Something had to have happened; Emmeline doesn’t bring anyone to her place. What’s going on? Did something happen at her workplace?” Taylor answered and then asked.

“Something like that. I dropped her off at her grandma’s—where I was made to play and lose at Scrabble. I talked to Caroline and then took Emmeline to her job—where I kind of snapped at her for working at Friskey’s Bar, Grill & Other. I stopped somewhere to eat, got a flat, wandered around after dropping my car at a garage. Went to get my car and the people just started working on it after a few hours. Then I heard Emmeline screaming and begging for help. I found her—and some guy attack her. Her outfit was destroyed, and this guy had made a shallow cut on her stomach. I’m guessing this man was trying to rape her. I stepped in and ended up being stabbed in shoulder. Don’t worry about me; I’m fine. Right now, she’s trying to find her first aid kit. I figured I’d call and let you know—well, I figured I’d let Caleb and Sampson know; I didn’t know Taylor would be there.” Kyle answered, explaining things.

“I can’t give you any details because I don’t know what you know or don’t, and it’s Emmeline’s business. But there are reasons she’s living in that apartment and working at that job. I tried getting her to get a different job, but we couldn’t find anything to go around her schedules: school or otherwise. My guess would be that the man who attacked her was one of her bosses—most likely the creepy, handsy one. I think their names are Carl and Samuel. They’re both creepy, but the younger one is handsy; the older one just says things. For reasons I cannot tell you, she won’t call the police, but I will. I’ll call them and an ambulance—for both of you. One way or another, I’ll be over as soon as I can. Thanks. Bye.” Taylor told Kyle before leaving the conversation.

“I guess we’ll see you soon.” Sampson added before hanging up.

“I’ll be over as well. I’ll text Sampson and meet him somewhere. Stay safe.” Caleb told Kyle, also hanging up.

“See you soon.” Kyle replied, hanging up.

“Sorry. Sorry. Sorry. I had some issues finding my first aid kit. And then I was trying to clean my cut. And then I put several bandaids on it.” Emmeline frantically apologized, quickly walking over with a first aid kit.

“It’s not a problem; I’d rather you take care of yourself first. Caleb, Sampson, and Taylor are on their way. I called Caleb and Sampson to let them know kind of what was going on; I was not aware Taylor was with Sampson, so she knows.” Kyle replied, watching Emmeline.

“Caleb?” Emmeline asked, confused.

“Mr. Carter.” Kyle answered.

“Ok… Umm… Please, can you remove your shirt so I can wrap your wounds?” Emmeline asked, watching Kyle.

“Yeah, sure.” Kyle replied, slowly removing his shirt.

‘Wow… He’s so… No! No, no, no! I have to concentrate.’ Emmeline thought to herself, staring at Kyle before telling herself, trying to figure out how to bandage his stab wounds.

Emmeline did her best, but she couldn’t get the bandages tight enough; they were sort of falling off his shoulder.

“So, this is where you live huh? It’s nice, I suppose. But it’s in a horrible neighborhood; I really don’t like it here.” Kyle honestly told Emmeline, looking around.

“It’s all I can afford that will allow me to have all my cats. It’s not too bad. Is something wrong?” Emmeline explained and then asked when she noticed him looking around.

“I don’t know—something doesn’t feel right. But I don’t know what. I really don’t trust it here.” Kyle answered as her cats all ran into her room.

“Well, let me call you an ambulance to get you to a hospital to help bandage you up better.” Emmeline softly told Kyle, standing up as he put his shirt back on.

“Do you smell that?” Kyle asked, looking at her.

“Smell what?” Emmeline asked, confused, making a call for an ambulance.

“Hello, 911. What’s your emergency?” A dispatcher asked.

“Smells like smoke.” Kyle answered, looking around.

“Hello?” The dispatcher asked.

“Yes. Sorry. My name is Emmeline Moore; I’m here with Mr. Kyle Emerson. We need an ambulance at…” “Fire! Come on, Emmeline; we need to get out of here!” Kyle yelled, causing Emmeline to drop her phone as the flames started appearing before rising higher.

“No! I can’t leave my cats behind; I need to get them!” Emmeline yelled, backing away from Kyle.

“Gahhh! Make it quick! Where are they?” Kyle asked, looking around.

“My room!” Emmeline cried, running to her room. Her cats were already in their kennels—all except for Mr. Shadow.

“Is that all of them?” Kyle asked after he got the kennels into the hallway.

“All except for Mr. Shadow; he’s difficult and won’t go in a kennel. I’ll just carry him.” Emmeline answered, walking from her room.

“What is that?” Emmeline asked, confused when they heard a creaking noise.

“I don’t know. Just hurry up; that noise makes me worry.” Kyle ordered, making her rush; he sounded worried.

After just a second or two, Kyle decided not to give Emmeline time to walk over to him; he was moving to her faster than she was moving. Still, it was too late: the floor gave out, and she fell through.

“Emmeline!” Kyle yelled, barely managing to grab hold of her arm.

“Mr. Emerson!” Emmeline cried, tears running down her face.

“Hold on; I’ll pull you up!” Kyle yelled to Emmeline.

“Don’t worry about me; take Mr. Shadow!” Emmeline yelled, desperately holding up Mr. Shadow to Kyle.

Kyle huffed but took Mr. Shadow and pushed him toward the door. He then grabbed Emmeline’s other arm and pulled her up, scratching her stomach and legs on the wood.

“Ow!” Emmeline cried each time she got scratched.

Once he got her up, Kyle fell backward onto the couch, and Emmeline fell on top of him.

“Emmeline, are you ok?” Kyle asked, concern laced in his voice and written all over his face.

“I-I-I can-can’t breathe. Ar-are my cats ok?” Emmeline wheezed, trying and failing to push away.

“Yeah, they’re fine; we need to get out of here.” Kyle strictly told Emmeline as he too tried and failed to get up.

“Emmeline—if we don’t get out of here, I need to tell you something: I need to tell you that I love you.” Kyle sincerely told Emmeline, somehow managing to lean against the couch.

“Wh-what?” Emmeline asked, speechless, looking into Kyle’s eyes.

Right after all that, a plank of wood fell from the ceiling and hit Emmeline in the head; her world suddenly went black.

“Emmeline? Emmeline!” Kyle yelled, shaking Emmeline, trying to wake her.

“Kyle! Emmeline!” Kyle barely heard Caleb, Sampson, Taylor—and Amber yelling.

Just before they got there, Kyle passed out due to the smoke.

“Damnit! Girls, get the cats out of here—now! Caleb and I’ll get Kyle and Emmeline!” Sampson yelled off orders.

“Right.” The girls agreed, getting the kennels while Mr. Shadow jumped up onto Taylor’s shoulders.

“I’ll hand you Emmeline; you take her, and I’ll get Kyle.” Sampson told Caleb.

Caleb didn’t say anything; he just waited for Sampson to hand him Emmeline so he could take her out where the ambulances were waiting.

Emmeline’s P.O.V.:

“Whe-where am I?” I asked, panicking right away; I didn’t have my glasses and couldn’t see.

“Ma’am, calm down; you’re just fine.” A lady who looked like a fuzzy/blurry nurse said, trying to calm me down as she handed me my glasses.

“Where am I?” I asked again.

“You’re at the hospital; you called for an ambulance for you and your teacher. However, when they arrived, the building you were at was on fire; your friends and his friends were outside with you, Mr. Emerson, and your cats. May I have your name?” The nurse explained and then kindly asked.

“My cats? Where are my cats?” I asked, freaking out again.

“They’re with Mr. Emerson in his room. We figured once you were released, you would want to go see him. You talk in your sleep. Now, may I have your name, young miss?” The nurse asked again.

“My name is Emmeline, Emmeline N. Moore; I’m fifteen and I’m emancipated.” I replied as calmly as I could.

“Well, Ms. Moore: you failed to mention that you were also attacked and nearly raped with a knife handle; Mr. Emerson mentioned something when the EMTs were talking to him. Anyway: we got you stabilized, hydrated, and properly bandaged up. A doctor will be in a little bit; she will tell you when you can be discharged, see Mr. Emerson, or leave. Till then, stay put. If you need anything, push the red button.” The nurse calmly explained before walking to the door.

“O-ok.” I nervously replied just as she left.

‘I hate being at a hospital.’ I thought to myself as the nurse shut the door.

Mr. Emerson—you were right; I’m soo sorry. I almost got, not only myself raped and killed, but I almost got Mr. Emerson killed. 

I started crying; I could feel tears running down my cheeks.

Five Minutes Later:

I started falling asleep when a female doctor walked in.

“Ms. Moore?” She asked, waking me up all the way.

“Yes?” I asked, rubbing my eyes.

“You probably shouldn’t sleep with your glasses on. But anyway: let’s get everything started and over with. Your blood sugar was a little low, so I’d like it if you would eat something before you’re allowed to leave. But before you leave, I need a number for your parents so I can let them know what’s going on. Then they can come get you.” The doctor told me, waiting for me to reply or answer her.

“No! I don’t want my parents here; I don’t want anything to do with them! Besides, I’m emancipated; I don’t live with them anymore. I don’t want them here.” I snapped at first before slowly calming down, sitting there, refusing to say anything else.

“Ok, then… Do you have proof of what you’re saying?” The doctor asked, not believing me.

“Yes. Is my backpack here?” I asked, looking around.

“Yes, right here.” The doctor replied, handing me my bag. Once I had my bag, I searched for my IDs and everything before giving them to the doctor.

‘I’m not a fan of doctors either.’ I thought to myself as she made sure everything checked out.

“Well, I guess all is good. My nurse will be in in just a little bit with something for you to eat. Have a good evening.” The doctor told me before she left. 

“Bye.” I bid farewell.

A Few Minutes Later:

Not even five minutes later, the nurse from before came in with various puddings and Jell-O. 

“Which would you like, Deary?” The nurse kindly asked.

“Vanilla pudding, please and thank you.” I softly replied.

“Vanilla pudding, it is. You eat that, and then you can head on over to Mr. Emerson’s room. He’s on the second floor on the east side, room 12A.” The nurse kindly informed me, opening, and handed me the pudding I asked for before leaving.

So, I sat there, eating the pudding; it didn’t take me long.

The nurse came back a few minutes later and removed my IV after checking all my vitals.

“Ok, Deary. Would you like me to take you to Mr. Emerson’s room? I’m off shift in just a minute; I can take you to him.” The nurse kindly told me.

“Sure. Why would you do this for me? Most would just send me on my way.” I asked, confused.

“Because I can see young love when I see it.” The nurse replied with a smile, shocking me.

“What? But how?” I asked, shocked.

“You don’t have to worry; it doesn’t bother me in the slightest—I think it’s sweet. And you’re not the first age different patients we’ve had here; I’ve seen seventeen-year-olds with thirty-year-olds before. My parents are fifteen years apart—and are still happily married. By how you talk, you haven’t told him. Don’t be afraid: don’t let fear rule your life; follow your heart. But for now, follow me.” The nurse answered me, taking me to an elevator.

Boy, she was a chatty person; she talked the entire time we walked to Mr. Emerson’s room. But it was kind of nice; she was very kind.

“Well, here we are. And Ms. Moore—good luck.” She let me into Mr. Emerson’s room, winking before she left me alone.

When I saw Mr. Emerson, the first thing I noticed was that he was fast asleep. I wanted to say he looked peaceful—but he wasn’t: he looked like he was in a lot of pain. And it was all my fault.

I needed to apologize to him before I left—before I went home or somewhere—to die.

I’ll sit in the chair and wait for him to wake up—even if it takes all night.

“What time is it anyway?” I asked myself, looking for the clock—that read 7:32.

“Well, I must’ve gotten a little sleep; I don’t remember being brought to the hospital. I just remember…” I started mumbling to myself but stopped when everything came rushing back.

“He said he loved me.” I muttered to myself in disbelief, plopping into the chair.

‘But that can’t be true. I’m just a student of his; he can’t feel the same as me.’ I thought to myself, watching Mr. Emerson sleep.

I struggled with my thoughts until everything went black.

Several Hours Later:

I must’ve fallen asleep again.

What’s going on? I hear people talking.

Kyle’s P.O.V.:

I was just waking up in a hospital bed and gown.

I don’t really remember a whole hell of a lot from that night.

I remember a fire and being stabbed—maybe not in that order.

I also remember Emmeline. Emmeline!

I hastily sat up, looking side to side until I saw her.

Emmeline was sleeping scrunched up, sideways in a recliner, leaning her head against its headrest—facing me. She looked as if she’d been crying or something.

After I located her, I swore I could hear—cats?

“Oh, Mr. Emerson; you’re awake. How are you feeling this morning?” A male nurse asked, walking in.

“What time and day is it?” I asked, a bit groggy.

“It is nine in the morning on a Friday. How are you feeling?” My nurse asked again.

“I need to get to class; I have classes to teach!” I exclaimed, panicked as I sat up but quickly laid back down, holding my shoulder.

“What happened?” I asked, confused.

“You’re not going anywhere until a doctor releases you. As for what happened: you saved that young girl—twice. She called 911 for an ambulance, saying you and she were hurt. The suspect, by the way, has been apprehended and is in prison; he was a very wanted man. That poor girl: she’s about to be homeless; the apartment building she was living in is being condemned. But she’s refusing to go home to her parents. But what can you do? She’s emancipated. Her doctor was hoping that because you’re her teacher and seem to have a connection with her, that maybe you could convince her to move back home. But anyway: she waited with you all night; I think she only fell asleep a few—maybe two hours ago. You two are incredibly lucky. You were stabbed twice in your right shoulder area.” My nurse started to explain.

“What about Emmeline?” I asked, interrupting him.

“Well, honestly, I don’t really know; I wasn’t her nurse. If I have a full name, I can look her up in the system. Otherwise, all I know is that she called 911 and you were both brought in by 1:35 AM. From what her nurse told me before she left and I clocked in, Ms. Emmeline was discharged around 6:40ish AM. Her cats were here, so she was brought here.” My nurse calmly explained, looking from me to Emmeline, back to me. 

“Emmeline Moore.” I gave Emmeline’s name. I needed to know exactly what happened.

“Do you know a middle name or birthday? Sorry. We have two Emmeline Moore’s in our system.” My nurse told after looking at his computer.

“Emmeline Nixie Moore. She’s fifteen, so—May 15th, 2004.” I told the nurse after just barely thinking about the year.

“Ok… Here we are. She’s emancipated. And according to this, she is the younger maternal cousin of the other Emmeline Moore. Ah, here we are—this morning’s events. This says she was nearly raped with the knife handle that was used to stab you with. If you hadn’t intervened when you did, she would’ve been raped with the handle—and quite possibly physically raped by the doer. She was not raped by the handle or her attacker, but it does look like her hymen was broken some time ago. From the attack, she had a minor concussion, cuts on her hips, thighs, and stomach; she also had some gravel removed from the back of her head. From the apartment/fire, she inhaled a lot of smoke, had a few cuts on her stomach and legs from falling through the floor. She had some wood splinters removed from the top of her head from a falling wood board: that most likely made her concussion worse. And finally, she also had a few cuts on her wrist as well. But those are old and are all self-inflicted.” My nurse explained, reading through Emmeline’s files.

“Wait, are you saying she’s a cutter?” I asked, shocked and confused, completely ignoring everything else he told me. Emmeline always seemed so happy and bubbly whenever I saw her, except when it looked like she was half asleep.

“It seems that way. But with the exception of one, those cuts are old. How are you feeling this morning?” The nurse explained before once again asking me how I was.

“Oh, you know—like I’ve been stabbed.” I answered, annoyed.

“Can you rate your pain from one to ten? One being the least amount of pain and ten being the worse.” My nurse asked me.

“Five; pain doesn’t really bother me.” I honestly answered.

“Ok, so you don’t want any pain medications right now?” He asked.

“No, I’m good thank you.” I calmly answered.

“Well, if you’re all good; I’ll let you be. Just push that button if you need anything.” My nurse told me before leaving.

I didn’t reply; I was too busy thinking about Emmeline.

Cutter? What was so wrong with her life that she had to resort to cutting? She’s only fifteen, so I doubt she’s having sex yet. I suppose she could’ve been raped.

Mew. Mew. Mew. Mew.

There are those cats again: where are they coming from?

“Oww! What the hell?” I asked myself after I felt something land on my stomach. A little black cat had jumped up onto the bed and onto me.

Meowww!

The cat meowed at me like it wanted attention.  

It had a tag:

My Name is: Mr. Shadow

My Owner is: Emmeline Nixie Moore

If Found, Please Call:

(608) ***-****

This must be one of Emmeline’s cats.

“Mr. Shadow, huh?” I asked, looking at him as he head-butted me.

After an hour or so, Caleb and Sampson came into the room.

“What happened?” Caleb asked right away.

“I don’t remember exactly. But apparently, I was stabbed—twice. Emmeline was nearly raped by a knife handle, had a concussion, suffered from smoke inhalation, scratches on her stomach and legs from falling through a floor, and apparently, she’s a cutter. What’s going on with you two?” I answered and then asked, annoyed.

“We’re fine. Still a little confused as to why you were with Emmeline this morning—way after your study group. I mean yes, you called and told us kind of what happened, but not the details. Oh, and you’re all over the news.” Sampson told me, arms folded across his chest.

“Before anything got misconstrued, we talked to the cops and whoever. So, the news reporters and papers say that you gave Emmeline a ride to her job after study group and she was attacked. Then, the apartment she was staying in caught fire. Oh, and there was a murdered woman found there as well. Neither of your names have been released to the public. By the time we arrived on the scene, you two were unconscious on the floor in between a giant hole in the floor and her couch. She was struggling to breathe because of the smoke when we pulled you two out. Taylor and Amber removed the cats while I got Emmeline and Sampson got you.” Caleb explained as calmly as he could.

“The ambulances were there, ready to take you to the hospital as we got you out. Doctors say that, if she hadn’t wrapped your arm up like she had—even if she didn’t do the greatest, you’d be dead; you would’ve bled to death.” Sampson explained.

“What are her cats doing here?” I asked, confused.

“From what we gather, she refused to leave without them; they were already in their carriers—minus the one. Taylor and Amber stated that Emmeline would refuse to leave her cats anywhere if she had to be removed from wherever.” Caleb explained, watching me.

“Where are Taylor and Amber now?” I asked. 

“They’re at school right now; they’ll come and visit later if they get the time. So, what’s the plan?” Sampson asked, looking at me.

“First off—and I don’t care what others have to say about this: I’m going to have Emmeline move in with me. I have three spare rooms; she can stay in any one of them. I don’t care what it takes; I am getting her out of that place and job, and somewhere safe.” I answered, dead serious.

“Whatever works for you. Just don’t push her too far.” Caleb calmly but seriously told me.

“Yes, I know.” I calmly replied with a sigh.

“So, what is that cat’s name?” Sampson asked, changing the subject, looking at the cat on my stomach.

“Apparently, his name is Mr. Shadow.” I replied, shrugging a little.

“Ahh, I see. Are you going to be able to handle having ten cats in your house?” Sampson seriously asked, looking directly at me.

“I’ll have to. I’m not going to make her move in, and then have to get rid of her cats.” I once again answered, dead serious.

“Are you finally giving into your desires?” Sampson asked, teasing me.

In a time like this? Really?

“Leave him alone. At this point, it’s most likely only a matter of time.” Caleb stated, looking at Sampson with a look that said he knew something.

“Mmmm…” Before I could say anything, I heard Emmeline start to stir a little.

Normal P.O.V.:

“Emmeline?” Kyle asked, looking over at her.

“Mr. Emerson; you’re alive!” Emmeline happily cried.

“Yes, and so are you.” Kyle replied as she looked down, ashamed.

“We’ll give you some space.” Caleb told Kyle and Emmeline before he and Sampson left the room.

“Emmeline…” “I’m soo sorry Mr. Emerson; you were right! I’m sorry I didn’t listen to you! And now, because of me, you’ve been hurt!” Kyle started only for Emmeline to interrupt him, hysterically crying.

“Yes—about all that. I shouldn’t have been so harsh and yelled at you in the way that I did; I was just incredibly shocked—and horrified. Yes, we were hurt because of that job, but it wasn’t your fault. When I kind of talked to Taylor about it, she said she thought it was one of your bosses. I’m glad you realize just how dangerous that place is now. But I really didn’t tell you to quit or anything like that; I only yelled at and berated you. I called you stupid—and I shouldn’t have said that—not to you because I know you’re not. So, for that, I apologize. I also called you reckless: I won’t be taking that back because that job is reckless. Now, with all that said, I do have something I want to tell you—and I want you to listen to me and do as I say. Do you understand me?” Kyle apologized before firmly asking.

“Yes.” Emmeline softly replied, looking at him, tears in her eyes; he had her full attention.

“Good. I want you to quit that job and to move in with me.” Kyle ripped the band-aid off and told Emmeline flat out.

“W-what?” Emmeline asked, shocked and confused.

“Listen to me and hear me out: you have nowhere to go. That place, all though didn’t burn down, was set on fire due to technical issues. And that could easily happen again; it’s not safe. Not to mention, that place you were living in was a deathtrap. And as you already know and realize, that job of yours, landed both of us in the hospital, and nearly got you raped with the handle of a knife. As I said before, it’s too dangerous. I have three extra rooms you can choose from to stay in. So, I want you to stay at my place, where it’s safe.” Kyle firmly told Emmeline.

“What about your wife? She doesn’t seem to want me there.” Emmeline quietly stated.

“What she wants doesn’t matter. We’re separated; I make no plans on getting back together with her—EVER. I want a divorce; she’s just holding out for whatever reason. She cheated on me several times. Not that that matters a whole lot; we never loved each to begin with. I was, in a way, forced to marry her. It was my dad’s idea; no, I don’t really talk to my dad anymore. I don’t say this often: but please. Please, let me keep you safe.” Kyle answered and then pleaded with Emmeline.

“But if I have no job, how will I pay rent and take care of mine and my grandma’s cats?” Emmeline asked, near tears.

“Don’t worry about rent: just worry about school and such. As for the cats, I will take care of buying the things they need. Come here and sit next to me.” Kyle seriously yet gently replied, patting a spot next to him on the bed.

“I don’t think that’s allowed.” Emmeline hesitantly spoke.

“I really don’t give a crap what’s allowed and what’s not. Please, come here.” Kyle firmly insisted, patting the bed.

This time, she got up and slowly walked over to him, and slowly sat down with tears falling freely.

“Now, please don’t cry; I don’t like seeing you cry. I know you wanted to live on your own and be independent. But staying at that job and in that deathtrap—it’s just not safe. Please, let me keep you safe.” Kyle once again explained and pleaded with Emmeline. However, this time, he started to gently rub her back: back and forth, and up and down.  

At his touch, Emmeline jumped a bit but quickly relaxed and closed her eyes.

“Mr. Emerson?” Emmeline softly asked.

“Yes, what is it?” Kyle asked, continuing to rub her back; she seemed to enjoy it.

“Why did you come save me last night—twice? You were so angry with me.” She softly asked and explained, confusing Kyle.

“I’m sorry, Emmeline. But last night is kind of a blur to me; I don’t really remember a whole lot. I only remember hearing you scream for help, and knew I had to help you. Do you remember what happened?” Kyle answered and then asked as he stopped rubbing her back. She tried to hide it, but she let out a disappointed sigh of frustration, somewhat catching Kyle’s attention.

“Yes.” Emmeline softly answered with a pink flush running across her nose and cheeks.

“Are you feeling ok? Do you need to lie down? Hold on a second. Here, lie down.” Kyle insisted after scooting over to make what little space he could.

“N-no, I-I’m ok. I think I’m already breaking a rule by sitting here.” Emmeline softly argued, becoming even redder—if possible.

“Like I said before: I don’t give a crap about what’s allowed and what’s not. Now, come here.” Kyle told Emmeline, a little more sternly before gently pulling her down onto the bed next to him.

‘I may not remember much of what happened last night, but I do distinctly remember saying, “I love you” to her.’ Kyle thought to himself as they got situated.

“Can you tell me what happened last night?” Kyle asked, looking at her.

“Yes.” Emmeline answered, trailing off.

“Well, are you going to?” Kyle asked, looking at her.

“If you tell me something first—if you can remember, that is.” Emmeline softly replied, looking up at him.

“What is it?” Kyle asked, curious.

“Did you mean what you said last night?” Emmeline asked, looking down, fidgeting with her fingers.

It took him a few seconds to realize what she meant; he just sighed before answering her. 

“Could you look at me when I tell you this? There you are. Yes, Emmeline; I meant what I said. I know I shouldn’t, but I do; I do have strong feelings for you.” Kyle sincerely answered. He was shocked by the tears in her eyes as she carefully hugged him.

‘Is she crying? Why?’ Kyle asked himself, watching her.

“I’m sorry. Like I said before, I know I shouldn’t because of the age difference—and the fact that I’m your teacher. But I can’t help how I feel. I knew how I felt about you that first day—from the moment I got to know and understand you better. I tried so hard to hold back—to not let my feelings get in the way. Again, I’m sorry because I know it's wrong.” Kyle told Emmeline as gently as he could, watching her as he apologized for loving her. 

He became even more confused when she hugged him even tighter—or as tight as her small arms could.

She began to shake as she spoke, “Why?” 

“Why what? I don’t understand.” Kyle asked, confused, looking at Emmeline.

“Why is it wrong?” She asked again, crying even more.

“Emmeline…” “Why do I feel like this?” Kyle started but was interrupted by Emmeline asking in tears.

“Emmeline look at me. Emmeline, please. Please look at me.” Kyle pleaded with her, gently cupping her chin; he then gently pulled her face up to make her look at him.

“Emmeline, what do you feel?” Kyle asked her, but she just cried. 

Kyle had a feeling he knew exactly how she felt; it’s everything he felt about her.

“I feel—everything I shouldn’t towards a teacher.” She softly spoke, hiccupping through tears, taking deep breaths.

“It’s ok…” “No, it’s not! You’ll get in trouble! I don’t want that!” Kyle started before he was once again interrupted by Emmeline.

Kyle just sighed as he rolled onto his side to face her better.

“Emmeline, if you want to try to have a relationship, I’d be thrilled to try as well. And I’d only get in trouble if we got caught. However, fortunately for me, I live in an area where most don’t even care. The only thing that would happen is I’d lose my job—which is fine by me; I was planning on quitting at the end of next year anyway—after you graduated. Emmeline, I have never had a student like you—one who actually wants to learn. And we can make it work; I know we can.” Kyle firmly explained, moving hair from Emmeline’s eyes, tucking it behind her ear.

“How?” Emmeline asked, confused.

“Because my friend, Sampson, and your friend, Taylor make it work.” Kyle calmly answered, getting her attention right away.

“Yes, that’s right.” Emmeline muttered, thinking about it all—having completely forgotten about that fact.

“Emmeline, there’s something I’ve been wanting to ask you for a few weeks now—since I truly, one hundred percent realized how I felt—and that nothing was going to change that.” Kyle somewhat nervously told Emmeline, fearing she’d reject his request.

“Yes?” Emmeline softly asked, looking Kyle in the eyes, coming back to reality.

“Can I hug you?” Kyle requested, tucking some hair behind her ear again.

Emmeline stared at Kyle in shock, blinking a few times before shyly nodding her head and holding onto him, clutching his hospital gown. Kyle gently smiled as he slowly wrapped his arms around her and held her in his arms. 

For once in her life, Emmeline felt safe.

Kyle thought she was soft and warm—more so than any of his previous girlfriends. However, he can’t recall any of his previous girlfriends allowing him to hold them like this—not this close.

“Mr. Emerson?” Emmeline softly spoke up.

“Yeah?” Kyle asked, holding Emmeline, rubbing her back.

“Will you say “it?” Say those words—please?” Emmeline softly pleaded. Kyle looked down at Emmeline and smiled; he knew exactly what she meant.

Emmeline wanted to hear Kyle say he loved her.

Emmeline needed to hear Kyle say he loved her. 

Emmeline couldn’t believe Kyle until she heard it for herself; she’d be able to tell if he was telling the truth or not.

“I love you.” Kyle sincerely told Emmeline, giving her what she desperately craved, causing her to cry a little more. 

“I love you.” She softly replied, snuggling closer to him. 

Kyle held Emmeline closer to him, protecting her as if his life depended on it.

“So, you’ll move in and quit that job so I can take care of you?” Kyle asked; she nodded her head in response.

“Good.” Kyle replied, breathing in her scent. He thought Emmeline smelled of a mixture of dirt, blood, smoke, and slightly of vanilla.

“Now, will you tell me what happened last night?” Kyle calmly asked her.

“Where do you want me to start from?” Emmeline softly asked.

“I guess from when you left work.” Kyle answered, rolling onto his back. 

She didn’t look happy at that; she made a pouty face.

“Come here.” Kyle told her, chuckling as he pulled her up to him so that she could lay her head on his good shoulder.

“When I left work to go home, I felt like I was being followed, so I quickened my pace. I was almost home when I felt a hand grab my wrist and pull me back; I was then thrown on the ground—hard. That’s when I saw who had grabbed me: it was my main boss’s brother—I think; they’re always together. Please don’t look at me like that: you were right. He called me a tease and repeatedly told me to shut up. I tried telling him I wasn’t a dancer or anything like that; I was just a waitress. He then pulled a knife out. I thought he was going to kill me, but he cut my shirt and bra before he started to put it—I don’t even know what a “tease” is. I know what teasing is, but I don’t know what a tease is. I never heard that before.” Emmeline started only to start panicking and babbling. Kyle knew what happened to her already: that man started to rape her with the knife.

“Ok. That’s enough, now. Calm down and breathe. You can skip that part. I know what happened; I was there to see the end of it. Plus, my nurse gave me a little more information.” Kyle told Emmeline, letting her cry into his chest.

Kyle’s P.O.V.:

I could see Caleb and Sampson at the doorway, out of the corners of my eyes.

“You two might as well come in now; I know you’re there.” I instructed, making Emmeline look up, scared.

“No, you’re fine: it’s just Caleb and Sampson.” I calmly told Emmeline, pulling her back down when they walked in.

“Hello.” Caleb and Sampson politely greeted.

“Hi.” Emmeline shyly replied.

“Don’t you have to be back at school?” I asked, annoyed, holding onto Emmeline.

“Not for the next two hours.” Caleb replied as he and Sampson sat down.

“Emmeline, you might as well continue; I think they want to know as well.” I calmly told her while Caleb and Sampson nodded.

“Right. Before he could put it all the way in, you came and attacked him. I didn’t really see what happened, but I know he stabbed you somewhere; I could smell the blood—and I heard it. I’m sorry; I know it’s my fault. He ran away and you were hurt, so I brought you to my apartment, where I bandaged you up the best that I could. You said my apartment looked somewhat nice, but you didn’t like the area and you felt like something was wrong. I was going to call you an ambulance when you said you smelt smoke—and then the flames started. You told me to come on; we had to get out of the apartment. But I couldn’t; I couldn’t leave without my cats. I can do without everything else, but not them. My grandma is going to kill me when she finds all this out; she does watch the news. You told me to make it quick—and I did. My cats knew something was wrong, so they were already in their kennels. You put them in the hall as I went to get my last cat—Mr. Shadow; he can be a bit difficult. I figured I’d just carry him out. On the way though, I heard a noise and so did you; that’s when I fell through the floor. You caught my arm because you heard the noise and you wanted us out of there—fast. You had a hard time getting me up, so I passed you Mr. Shadow, and then you grabbed my other arm, to pull me up. Then you fell backward—and I fell on top of you; I couldn’t breathe and before I could get up, I felt something hit my head. And then everything went black. Then I woke up here. When the doctors were done with me, they said I could go see you, but you were asleep. I tried to stay awake as long as I could, but I fell asleep. All my cats were in your room; I don’t know why though.” Emmeline sporadically explained what she could remember as she stretched.

I could tell she wasn’t all there—and I think so could Caleb and Sampson. But that was ok: the only information I didn’t know was when she got off work to when I found her.

“I’m sorry.” Emmeline kind of mumbled, barely there anymore. I could tell she was starting to doze off, but she was also trying to fight sleep.

“Yes, I know. It’s fine; it’s in the past.” I told her, pulling her up just a little more.

“I’m sorry.” Emmeline mumbled again.

“At least you two are safe.” Caleb insisted, watching Emmeline.

“I’m sorry.” Emmeline repeated, some tears slipping from her barely awake eyes.

“Stop apologizing already. It’s done and over with. Time to move on.” Sampson firmly told Emmeline, annoyed.

She has a guilty conscious—and only one thing was going to end the constant apologizing.

“Sampson, stop; you’re not helping anything. Emmeline, it’s ok: we’re alive and that’s all that matters. I forgive you.” I scolded Sampson before calmly telling Emmeline.

And just like that, she stopped talking and fell asleep with one arm around my waist and the other between us, holding onto my hospital gown. 

She buried her head in my shoulder; I could feel her breath just barely hitting my neck.

“Did she just fall asleep?” Sampson asked, shocked.

“Yeah.” I replied, finding a stray strand of auburn hair. It’s funny how a simple piece of hair could catch my interest so much.

“Didn’t she just wake up half an hour ago?” Sampson asked again.

“I don’t think she slept very much—or well.” I replied, playing with her hair; something so simple can just make me melt.

“You really do love her, don’t you? You seem happy.” Caleb noted, watching me.

“Yes, I do. And I am.” I replied with a smile, letting go of Emmeline’s hair, and just held her.

“That’s good. I’m so happy to see that you’re happy; you deserve it.” Caleb sincerely told me.

“It’s about damn time. If you hadn’t told her how you felt soon; I would’ve told her. Nothing like whatever this is, to bring lovers together. But seriously: congrats.” Sampson told me.

“Thanks. Hey, could you do me a favor?” I asked, looking at them after thanking them.

“What is it?” They asked.

“Would one of you take her cats to my place and make sure they, and Mr. Franks are taken care of? And then could one of you get my car; it’s at this place.” I asked, looking at them, handing Caleb a business card and receipt from that mechanic.

“Yeah, sure.” They replied.

“I’ll get his car; you get the cats.” Sampson insisted, looking at Caleb.

“Fine. Call one of us when you get released; we’ll have our phones on, and you know our classroom phones. You shouldn’t be driving right away—and I don’t think she can. Not that she should even if she could.” Caleb instructed before he and Sampson picked up the cats and left. But somehow, Mr. Shadow avoided them and was still here.

“Meow!” Mr. Shadow cried, jumping on us, and fell asleep.

"You're a strange cat." I sighed as he stretched.

It wasn’t long after that that I fell asleep as well.

Four & A Half Hours Later:

A few hours later, at about 2:30 PM, a doctor came in and woke me up; Emmeline was still fast asleep.

“How are you feeling, Mr. Emerson?” The doctor asked me.

“I’m good. Who are you?” I groggily asked. I was just waking up, and my entire left side had gone numb.

“I’m Dr. Salem. You know… If you didn’t have a young girl sleeping on your arm like that, it wouldn’t be asleep and numb.” Dr. Salem informed me with a smile, noticing that my left side was numb. 

I just stared at him.

“Don’t worry; I’m not here to judge. I’m just here to say, if you think you’re good to go; you can leave. I have written you a prescription for Oxycodone for any pain you might have: take one to two every six hours as needed.” Dr. Salem calmly told me, smiling as Emmeline stretched.

“Ok. Thank you.” I replied, moving a little

“Well, whenever you’re ready, a nurse will be in shortly to remove your IVs. Have a wonderful day. And try to stay out of trouble.” Dr. Salem told me with a smile before he walked out of the room.

Emmeline’s P.O.V.:

“Emmie, wake up.” I heard Mr. Emerson say before I felt him shake me.

“MmmmMmmm…” I moaned, stretching as I woke up.

“What’s going on? Where are the rest of my cats?” I asked, starting to panic. Only Mr. Shadow was here; where did the rest go?

“Emmie, calm down. Caleb took your cats to my place already; they’re safe. I just have to wait for a nurse, and we can go home.” Mr. Emerson told me in a calm tone of voice that, for some reason, relaxed me quite a bit.

“You’re being discharged? Emmie?” I asked, confused.

“Emmie?” Did he give me a nickname? I asked myself, trying to keep myself from blushing.

“It seems that way. Oh, yeah. I’m sorry; I just thought it was a cute little nickname. You don’t like it?” Mr. Emerson asked me as Mr. Shadow jumped onto my lap.

“But aren’t you hurting? No, I like it; it’s just new—different.” I asked, getting out of the bed before insisting. And I did like the name; it just made things special.  

But—he had to still be hurting, right?

Oh, no. I’m starting to blush again; I can feel my face heating up again.

“Nope. And good—Emmie. I should probably call one of the guys to come get us; I’m not allowed to drive for the day.” Mr. Emerson answered, smiling at me.

“Mr. Emerson?” I asked before he could call one of his friends.

“What is it?” He asked, looking up at me, concerned.

“Do you know if the building completely burned down—or if it’s still standing?” I asked him.

“Why?” He asked, narrowing his eyes a little.

“I was just wondering if we could go back there and get some of my things—if it’s still standing. My bed was pretty much new, and I have a few of my grandma’s things there: her dresser, some knick-knacks, and a few other things. I also have a few of my dad’s and grandpa’s things. I was told that, unless something happened to them, I was supposed to keep their research safe.” I answered. I felt like crying, but I had to keep control. These things were important to me—well, most of these things were important anyway.

“We can go by and see if it’s still there. And if it is—and you promise to be careful; maybe tomorrow or something, we can go and get your things.” He replied, shocking me; I was pretty sure he would say no, absolutely not.  

“Thank you.” I thanked him.

“You’re welcome.” He replied, smiling at me before he called one of his friends.

When he got off the phone, a nurse came in and removed all his IVs. After he received his discharge papers, we left and waited outside for Mr. Carter to get us.

Kyle’s P.O.V.:

“Did you get a new cat?” Caleb asked, looking at Mr. Shadow and us.

“No, this is one of Emmie’s cats: Mr. Shadow.” I answered, opening the back seat for Emmie.

“I thought Sampson and I got all the kennels.” Caleb spoke, thinking—trying to remember.

“Mr. Shadow doesn’t like being in kennels; he refuses to be in one and become very mean if you try. Getting him in there is a task that takes over an hour to get him in one: half an hour to find where he’s hiding and half an hour trying to figure out how to reach him. Somewhere in between those times, I have to figure out how to get him in the kennel without getting very badly scratched. And then if I can get him in the kennel, he freaks out and thrashes around, hurting himself. So, after two times, I just decided to stop trying to put him in one. The others go in just fine.” Emmie softly explained once I was in the car.

“Don’t you worry about him taking off if you have to take them somewhere?” Caleb asked, driving.

“No; I don’t go to very many places with him—and when I do, he just stays on my shoulders. He acts more like a dog than a cat.” Emmie softly answered.

“That’s pretty neat. But uhh… Kyle, I know you aren’t affected too much by pain, but I stopped at the pharmacy and picked up your prescription. From what I understand, Emmeline: Amber and Taylor went around collecting your schoolwork from your teachers for today. I have no legal rights to ask the doctors, and I don’t know if you have anyone you could’ve asked: were you given any kind of prescription?” Caleb informed us before asking Emmie.

“No, not that I know of. The doctor and nurse didn’t say anything to me.” Emmie softly replied.

“Ok. What are you doing?” Caleb asked, looking at me.

“I am texting Sampson to let him know the plan—and to let Taylor and Amber know.” I answered.

“What is the plan?” Caleb asked, looking at me.

“Seeing as I only have the one bed: Emmie, do you mind sleeping on the couch for one night?” I asked Emmie.

“No. That’s fine.” She replied.

“Ok. For tonight, Emmie will sleep on the couch, and tomorrow we’ll go back to that apartment and carefully get her things. Caleb, would you mind helping us so we can get done faster? The less we have to be in that deathtrap, the better.” I continued before asking Caleb.

“Yeah, I can help; I have nothing going on.” Caleb answered with a smile.

“Thanks. Sampson said he’d help as well—and he’s pretty sure he can get Taylor. He’ll get Taylor to ask Amber when he sees her next. Now, I’ve only seen your living room and kitchen: you didn’t look like you had a lot in them. Aside from your bed and dresser, do you have a lot of things to get? Is there anything you can live without?” I informed Caleb after reading Sampson’s text before asking Emmie.

“Umm… I’ve only been in that apartment two and a half months and I’ve mostly only been using paper plates, bowls, and plastic silverware. I do have a few cups, a microwave, and a toaster. In the bathroom, I have soaps, toothbrush, toothpaste, and some other bathroom stuff. My room has the most stuff in it. My grandma left me her old kitchen stuff, but I left them in a storage unit out back.” Emmie softly answered, embarrassed.

“Ok… We’ll take care of it all tomorrow. For today, I’ll show you around, and we’ll just take it easy—maybe get to know each other a little more.” I responded, looking at her in the rearview mirror.

“Ok.” She replied.

The Next Day:

Normal P.O.V.:

It was now Saturday, and Emmeline and Kyle were at that deathtrap of an apartment Emmeline used to live in.

They were met there by Caleb, Sampson, Taylor, Amber, and a medium-sized moving truck.

“It’s about damn time you’re moving out of this place. I just can’t believe it’s with Mr. Emerson—and that you’re dating him now. But I’m glad; I’m so happy you finally found happiness.” Amber told Emmeline, hugging her—tightly.

“I’m happy for you too. So—are you going to be quitting your job as well?” Taylor asked, hopeful, also hugging Emmeline.

“…Yes…” Emmie slowly and softly answered.

“Finally!” Amber and Taylor happily exclaimed, causing Emmeline to blush.

‘She’s even cuter when she blushes. But what did Amber mean by she was happy that Emmie was finally happy. Just the way she said it.’ Kyle thought to himself, watching the girls interact.

This should be easy; Emmeline only had:

• Nice, old-fashioned plates, bowels, cups, silverware, pots, pans, cookie sheets, a pasta maker, blender, food processor, waffle iron, and some spatulas in the storage unit.
• A few cups in the kitchen
• Cat stuff in the living room
• A hairbrush, a toothbrush, three tubes of toothpaste, two six-packs of toilet paper, new shampoo, conditioner, body soap, feminine products, and a few towels in the bathroom.

The toaster Emmeline mentioned, was badly rusted and could be considered hazardous.

The microwave Emmeline wanted, was half melted and had other fire damage from the fire.

Her room was what would take the longest to get done; she had all sorts of things in there:

• All her clothes
• Her bed
• Her dresser
• Several stuffed animals
• Three regular pillows
• Two body pillows
• Five fuzzy pillows
• Three squishy pillows
• Two throw pillows
• Two bed sets complete with comforters, sheets, and pillowcases
• Twelve throw blankets
• Undetermined amount of knick-knacks
• Wall décor
• Five posters
• Three boxes of her awards and achievements
• Four totes of art supplies
• Four totes of nothing but notebooks/journals and pencils

And, of course, Emmeline also has her dad’s and grandpa’s science research; she kept all that hidden between her mattress and box spring. 

Her bed frame and dresser were the heaviest things Emmeline had; Kyle figured they were made of hickory wood.

Now, the biggest problem they faced was the giant hole in the living room floor.

“Grandpa made them; he made the dresser and bed frame for Grandma. But when she went into the nursing home, she wasn’t allowed to take them with her. So, she gave them to me, saying I was her only grandchild. I was told that Dad never planned on having kids, but Grandma said he loved me very much. She also says I have an aunt, but they don’t speak to each other. I don’t know why—and I don’t ask.” Emmeline softly told Kyle when she noticed him staring at the bed frame and dresser.

“And those?” Kyle asked Emmeline as she tightly held onto a few stacks of plain folders, lettered and numbered.

“Dad’s and Grandpa’s research. I didn’t know where else to hide them. And then, I didn’t want to get it all mixed up, so I lettered them with their initials and numbered them in order.” Emmeline replied before she tripped over a loose floorboard, dropping the folders. Kyle was able to catch her before she fell face first.

“I’m sorry.” Emmeline apologized as he helped her up.

“Don’t be. Just be careful.” Kyle replied as Emmeline picked up all the folders and started boxing them up—with a bunch of her stuffed animals.

‘Emmie may not understand any of it, but she’s certainly protective of all the research. I wonder if I’d ask if she’d allow me to read or even just look over any of the research. But maybe I should wait to ask. Get to know her better first.’ Kyle thought to himself as he helped Emmeline pack her things up.

“Quit having sex in there and let’s get going! This isn’t going to get done on its own!” Amber yelled from the living room, causing Emmeline to blush and hide her face in her hands. At the same time, Kyle just stood there, shaking his head.

After about two hours or so, they got everything packed in the moving truck and other vehicles to take back to their place—even though Emmeline just felt like a guest.

Kyle’s P.O.V.:

After we got everything packed up, I, along with Caleb and Sampson, for support, took Emmeline to her job so that she could quit. 

Emmeline didn’t want Amber or Taylor there, so they’re back the house getting Emmeline’s things brought in—whatever they could lift.

I knew this was going to be trouble, but I didn’t think it was going to be as bad as it was.

“There you are! Where the hell have you been?! You didn’t show up last night: no call or anything! Just what the hell are you thinking?! And who the hell are these guys? Do you want me to call your stepfather?!” Emmie’s boss/owner furiously yelled at her, making her flinch a little.

Whoever her stepfather is, she must not like him. No. Just by the look on her face, she was afraid of him.

“I-I was attacked by your brother—Samuel the other night. My apartment then caught fire and I had to go to the hospital. And then yesterday I moved—and today I packed up the stuff that I had left.” Emmie softly answered her boss, scared. She was fidgeting with her fingers while looking down at her feet.

“Samuel would never attack you! I heard about what happened; you sent an innocent man to prison! You probably wanted it anyway—pretty girl like you! Now get to work!” The guy yelled, pissing me off.

“I can’t.” “What do you mean you can’t? You look just fine to me.” Emmeline softly replied, then flinched when he belligerently yelled again.

“I’m quitting today.” She told her boss, looking directly at him, trying to be brave.

“Like hell you are! Now get to work!” He yelled, roughly grabbing her arm; he then yanked her toward him.

“Ow! Carl, you’re hurting me!” Emmie cried, trying to pull away.

“Get your hands off of her! Go with Caleb. Get her out of here!” I yelled, punching him in the face; I then gently pushed Emmie toward Caleb and had him get her out of here.

With Sampson at my side, we stood our ground against this Carl creep.

“Right!” Caleb agreed, taking a crying Emmie out of here.

“Where do you think you’re taking my girl?” Carl demanded, holding his face.

“She’s not your girl; she’s a teenaged girl who shouldn’t be working here. She shouldn’t be subjected to whatever you’re subjecting her to. And yes, she was attacked the other night—after leaving here. And if that guy in that picture is your brother; then yes, he’s the one who attacked her—and me. I was there. She’s done here; she quits. So back off and leave her alone. And don’t dare ever even think about threatening her again.” I firmly told Carl.

He didn’t take being told what to do very well.

Now, I won’t go into a lot of details, but by the time the police showed up, Carl was on his ass, bleeding from his mouth and nose. He was also missing a few teeth. Yeah… Sampson went a little far.

Emmeline’s P.O.V.:

“You can do this: Caleb, Sampson, and I are here for you.” Mr. Emerson told me before we went inside.

“There you are! Where the hell have you been?! You didn’t show up last night: no call or anything! Just what the hell are you thinking?! And who the hell are these guys? Do you want me to call your stepfather?!” Carl yelled at me the moment we entered Friskey’s Bar, Grill & Other.

If Mr. Emerson, Mr. Carter, and Mr. Tatum weren’t there with me, I don’t think I could’ve done this. I would’ve caved and gotten to work, especially if he was going to call him. But they were there—Mr. Emerson was there for me.

“I-I was attacked by your brother—Samuel the other night. My apartment then caught fire and I had to go to the hospital. And then yesterday I moved—and today I packed up the stuff that I had left.” I said softly, fidgeting with my fingers while looking at my feet. I was scared. 

Carl became especially scary and mean when he became angry. Plus, he and Samuel were exceptionally close.

“Samuel would never attack you! I heard about what happened; you sent an innocent man to prison! You probably wanted it anyway—pretty girl like you! Now get to work!” Carl yelled, making me flinch.

“I can’t.” “What do you mean you can’t? You look just fine to me.” I softly told him, flinching when he angrily yelled at me again.

“I’m quitting today.” I told Carl, looking directly at him. I was trying to be brave—but that was easier said than done.

“Like hell you are! Now get to work!” Carl yelled, roughly grabbed my wrist. He then yanked me toward him.

“Ow! Carl, you’re hurting me!” I cried in pain.

“Get your hands off of her! Go with Caleb. Get her out of here!” Mr. Emerson yelled, punching him in the face before he gently pushed me toward Mr. Carter. He then told him to get out of that place while he and Mr. Tatum stayed there.

“Right!” Mr. Carter agreed before getting me out of the bar.

“Where do you think you’re my girl?” I heard Carl yell before we were out of the bar.

Three Minutes Later:

I stood close to the doors, listening to all sorts of crashing inside while Mr. Carter called the police.

“Emmeline. Emmeline, don’t stand there, listening; it’s not going to do you any good. Come on; sit down.” Mr. Carter gently told me, pulling me away from the bar over to a bench.

“Wh-what do you think’s going on in there?” I asked Mr. Carter as he sat me down.

“Probably nothing good for your ex-boss. Now, please hold still and let me look at your wrist.” Mr. Carter instructed, taking my wrist in his hands and examined it. We could hear a lot of crashing and banging inside.

“Well, it’s not broken or sprained. Although, it may be a bit bruised.” Mr. Carter told me after examining my wrist. 

“Thank you.” I thanked him before looking back at the bar.

“*Sigh…* Emmeline—do you understand just how much Kyle cares about you?” Mr. Carter sighed, getting my attention before seriously asking me. 

“I think so. That’s why he didn’t want me working here—or living at my old apartment.” I softly answered as we waited.

“Yes, that’s all true. But he’d do anything for you—anything to make sure you’re safe. He loves you more than you will ever know; I can see it in his eyes. Emmeline, I’ve known Kyle for a long time—since we were children; I’ve never seen him look at a girl the way he looks at you. He’s only had one serious girlfriend before, and he didn’t even look at her like he looks at you.” Mr. Carter calmly told me as we continued to wait.

“What happened between them? He married Miss Molly.” I asked, confused. 

To be honest: love and all that is a little over my head.

Mr. Carter looked at me before answering; it was like he was debating something. “It’s not my place to say. He’ll tell you if he wants you to know. And if I’m not mistaken; you have secrets too. Am I wrong?” Mr. Carter asked.

“No, you’re correct.” I answered because he was right: I do have a lot of secrets.

Just then, Mr. Emerson and Mr. Tatum walked out just as the police arrived.

“Officer! Officer! These two men beat the crap out of me for no reason! He’s also trying to kidnap my best waitress!” Carl yelled, running out of the bar.

“That’s not true!” I cried, immediately standing up.

After that, we all explained what happened. 

Some of the other girls who were always kind to me (and told me I shouldn’t be working there) spoke up and turned against Carl.

“Come on, Emmie; let’s go home.” Mr. Emerson insisted, holding his hand out to me.

“Yes, let’s go home.” I happily agreed, smiling.

The bar was permanently closed down after that. I think someone else bought it, but I’m not a hundred percent sure who…

Chapter Text

Later That Night:

Kyle’s P.O.V.:

After everything that happened at the bar, I took Emmie home.

Well, actually, we dropped the trucks off and then went to a pizza place in the next town over.

“What is this place?” Amber asked once we got out of our vehicles:

Amber came with me, Emmie, and Caleb.

Sampson and Taylor came in his car.

The sign read:

~WELCOME~

Come one, Come all:

To Sammy’s Midnight Pizza Palace!

Home of the best custom-made pizzas, fun & games!

Where, unlike other places, you DO NOT need a child to get admission

P.S.: Just so you know, we DO NOT turn away children either; they are allowed in.

————————————————————————————————————————————————————————————————————————————————————————————————

“Well, as you can see, it’s called “Sammy’s Midnight Pizza Palace.” It’s kind of like Chuck E Cheese. The big difference is, as it says, you don’t need a child under eighteen to get admission. It has some of the same games as Chuck E Cheese, and some that are unique to their chain. You have your normal pizzas, along with custom made. Let’s say you like mac and cheese on everything: they will even make you a Mac and Cheese pizza. Although, I think it’s called something else.” I explained, looking at the building.

“Do you know that from experience?” Amber asked, looking at me, making a face.

“No. God no. It’s something my youngest sister really likes.” I replied, also making a scrunched-up face.

“Everyone likes what they like. Amber: you like to eat sardines straight from the can.” Emmie softly countered as I did my best not to gag. However, I couldn’t keep myself from making a face.

“Let’s get in and eat before it gets late; I still have to take Taylor and Amber home after this. And you three have to get Emmeline’s stuff in the house.” Sampson calmly stated.

“Well, let’s check this place out. I’ve been to Chuck E Cheese multiple times, but I’ve never heard of this place. It should be interesting.” Amber insisted with great interest.

“It’s kind of like Chuck E Cheese; there just aren’t any nets to climb or crawl on. Plus, the slides don’t go all the way up.” Taylor calmly explained.

“Aww man! But there are slides, right?” Amber asked, somewhat like a child.

“Yes.” Taylor answered right away.

“Yay! What are we waiting for? Let’s go! Oh, wait. Emily…” Amber mischievously spoke.

“Yes?” Emmie asked, confused.

“Do you need to use the bathroom yet? Or does your stomach hurt at all?” Amber asked, really confusing everyone.

“Umm… No, not at this moment—to both questions. Why?” Emmie asked, clearly confused.

“Good. Let’s go!” Amber happily exclaimed, running over to Emmie. She picked her up, grabbed Taylor’s arm, and ran with them to the building.

“Amber! Slow down!” Emmie yelled as they made it to the entrance, leaving Caleb and me standing there in shock; Sampson just stood there, shaking his head.

“Come on, you slowpokes!” Amber yelled, waving at us after she let go of Taylor’s hand.

“Typical Amber.” Sampson sighed.

“What does that mean?” I asked, watching him as we walked to the building.

“Amber is a really good girl with a big heart; she is very protective of both Emmeline and Taylor.” Sampson began but stopped just before we made it to the girls.

“Amber, can you put me down now?” Emmie asked, looking down.

“Are you going to go in?” Amber asked, confusing me.

“Yes.” Emmie answered right away.

“Ok.” Amber quickly replied with a smile, setting Emmie on her feet.

I see Jean is working again.

“Hello, welcome to Sammy’s Midnight Pizza Palace. Oh, Kyle, Sampson, Caleb, and Taylor: it’s so good to see you again. Two new girls, huh? Finally out in the dating world?” Jean asked once we entered.

“Hey, Jean. This is Emmeline and Amber; they are friends of Taylor’s—and each other. There’s some personal stuff going on, so, yeah.” I explained as vaguely as I could.

“Ah, I see. So, six then?” Jean asked with his typical smile.

“Yes.” I answered as we stood there.

“Alrighty then. Do you have a preference on where you’d like to sit: in a booth or at a table?” Jean calmly asked.

“It doesn’t really matter to me. You guys? Girls?” I asked, looking at everyone.

“No, it doesn’t really matter to me.” Caleb and Sampson replied.

“Booth?” Emmie asked right away, quickly looking around; she looked paler than usual.

“Booth ok with you two?” Sampson asked, looking at Taylor and Amber.

“Yeah, that’s fine.” Amber and Taylor agreed.

“Alrighty, then; please follow me.” Jean instructed before leading us through the busy and noisy restaurant. There were a good amount of kids playing, running around, and yelling.

“Here we go: a nice, quiet area—like normal. Your waiter will be here as soon as possible.” Jean told us in a tone that sounded like pissy or something.

He placed us in the back, as per normal. It was usually pretty quiet back here, as everything hectic was going on in the center and the front areas.

“Thank you, Jean.” I replied as calmly as I could.

Somehow, Jean was always our host when we come here; it’s like he knows when we plan on showing up.

For the most part, he’s a good guy and all. But he often pisses me off whenever I come here.

This part isn’t a problem: he is a very gay man, and he sure as hell doesn’t hide it. 

As I said, that’s not the problem. The problem is, he’s always hitting on me—no matter how clear I make it that I’m straight—and not interested in him that way. 

He was also incredibly nosey: that’s what really gets me.

Hopefully, now that I have Emmie with me, he’ll get the clue.

“Umm…” Emmie started, but Jean was gone.

“What is it?” I asked, looking at her.

“Where’s the bathroom?” She softly asked, turning red.

“Yeah, I need to go too.” Amber spoke up, kind of complaining.

“I’ll take you. We’ll be right back.” Taylor calmly insisted, taking Emmie’s hand. She then, along with Amber, led her to the bathroom. But before they left, Taylor nodded at Sampson.

“What was that all about?” Caleb asked as we stood there.

“They’re going to sit together on one side of the table while we sit on the other side. They’re going to stick Emmeline on the inside by the wall, so Kyle, you’ll sit by the wall as well. Taylor and I will sit by the in the middle, leaving Caleb and Amber on the outside.” Sampson explained, having us get in.

“What is going on?” Caleb and I asked, looking at Sampson; I was becoming annoyed with each passing second.

“Apparently, some stuff has happened to Emmeline. No, I don’t know what: Taylor won’t tell me. She says Emmeline is the type of person to keep stuff in—and not let people in. She doesn’t want people to know or some shit—something about she doesn’t want to be a burden or something like that. But what Taylor did tell me was that Emmeline has severe anxiety-General and Social; she apparently doesn’t handle being in enclosed areas with a lot of people very well. And with how antsy and jumpy she gets, I think Emmeline also has PTSD.” Sampson explained, arms folded across his chest.

“Why the hell did we come here, of all places? Don’t get me wrong; I love this place and its food. But I don’t want her to have a panic attack and end up in the hospital or something—again.” I voiced my opinion in shock.

“Who wanted pizza in the first place?” Caleb asked, looking at me.

“I think Emmie said something about wanting pasta. However, Amber said something about wanting pizza. Taylor, I know, didn’t care. This was the only place I could think of that had both pasta and pizza.” I replied, thinking a little.

“Well, there you go.” Sampson responded, watching me.

“What does that mean?” I asked, watching Sampson back.

“Emmeline won’t say anything because she doesn’t want to be a burden and will put others before herself. Taylor tends to keep a close eye on Emmeline; she knows what’s a good idea and what’s not. And I’m almost sure Amber knows about this place because I’ve driven her and Taylor past here a few times.” Sampson explained; I just stared at him, dumbfounded.

“Does Amber not know about Emmie’s anxiety?” I asked, looking at him.

“No, she knows. Amber and Emmeline have known each other since they were really little, I guess; they met Taylor about a year after they met. If it were at all possible, I think they’d be inseparable. From what I understand they’re just trying to help her.” Sampson explained.

“But?” I asked, looking at him.

“Like I said before: Amber is a really good person who cares about the ones closest to her. And all she really wants to do is help. But from what I understand, she sometimes goes a little overboard. There was only one time that she truly crossed a line and went too far. That had something to do with a party or something along those lines. I don’t know details; so, I can’t give you details.” Sampson explained; I just sighed in frustration.

The only reason I won’t say anything is because she’s one of Emmie’s best friends.

In The Bathroom:

Emmeline’s P.O.V.:

“Em, are you ok in there?” Taylor asked me after I got done throwing up.

“Yeah.” I softly replied, sitting on my knees, leaning against the stall’s wall.

It’s not that I’m not feeling well; it’s just so hard to be around this many people. It’s so loud and crowded.

At that moment, I was incredibly grateful that we were the only ones on this side of the bathroom. The bathroom was massive with two sides, separated by the sinks.

“Maybe we should go somewhere else.” Taylor calmly suggested; she was always thinking of me. 

I mean, so is Amber—but Taylor doesn’t push as much.

“No, it’s fine; I’ll be ok. I just need another minute or two.” I replied, sitting against the cold wall.

“We’re not going to let anything happen to you. But Taylor’s right; if you can’t handle this, we can just find somewhere else.” Amber sincerely told me.

“No, I can’t do that. We’re already here; I don’t want to disappoint anyone. And I know you’re not going to let anything happen to me. Rationally, I know I’m safe; I know you two, Mr. Emerson, Mr. Carter, and Mr. Tatum won’t let anything happen to me. But then there’s the irrational side that—I don’t know. It just scares me. I don’t know what to do.” I insisted, trying not to cry. But the tears still came.

“We know. And no matter where we would’ve gone for dinner tonight, we’d be right there with you. As promised, we’ll help you; we’ll be there when you need us.” Amber sincerely told me, leaning against the door of the stall I was in.

“We love you; we’re sisters.” Taylor added, standing next to Amber; I could see their feet.

“I know; I love you two as well.” I replied, managing to stand up. But now I had to pee.

When I was done with that, I opened the stall door, walked to the sinks, and washed my hands before going back out into the sea of people.

“Group hug?” Amber and Taylor asked when I was done.

“Yeah.” I softly accepted their offer before we all embraced.

“Here.” Amber handed me something when we pulled away.

“What are they?” I asked, looking at two small candies.

“They’re mints—so your breath doesn’t smell like—well, you know.” Amber answered, holding the mints.

“Thank you.” I thanked her before eating the mints.

“Well, we should get back to the guys.” Amber sighed, looking back at the door.

“Are you going to be ok?” Taylor asked, worried about me.

“…Yeah…” I breathed.

“You have Mr. Emerson; he’s out there waiting for you to come back.” Taylor reassured me with a smile.

“Yeah.” I responded with a smile and a blush. I could feel my face heating up.

“So, Mr. Emerson, huh? What’s it like to be dating your teacher?” Amber asked, teasing me, making my face burn hotter.

“Uh-huh…” I couldn’t come up with the right words—or rather any coherent words.

“Amber, stop. Kyle’s a good guy; he won’t hurt her. And he’ll make sure she’s well taken care of.” Taylor sternly told Amber.

“Oh, yeah; he’ll take care of her all right.” Amber replied with a mischievous smile, causing Taylor to smack her head, confusing me.

“I don’t get it.” I honestly spoke up, causing Amber to fall over.

“Are you ok?” I asked, concerned.

“Yeah, I’m ok.” Amber answered, rubbing the back of her head.

“Ok. So, what did you mean?” I asked, confused.

“Nothing.” Amber dodged the question with a smile.

“It’s a sexual joke; it means he’ll please you sexually. This Kyle guy must be special.” An older girl calmly explained, walking over, indicating that she heard some of what we were talking about.

“Myra, what are you doing here?” Amber asked, looking at the girl.

“I work here; I watch all the little kiddies while their parents do whatever. But whatever: I love kids. Which is probably a good thing—considering I’m going to have a little one of my own in a few months. Anyway, I should head out. My break’s almost over. Have a nice night. And Emma: don’t sweat over something you can’t control; it’ll all work itself out one way or another.” This girl, Myra, told us before she left the bathroom.

“Who was that?” Taylor asked, looking at Amber.

“That was Myra Shuto; she used to babysit me when I was little. But anyway: we should head out before they send a search party in for us. Mr. Kyle Emerson. Who would’ve thought? If he ever hurts you, I’ll have to beat the crap out of him.” Amber answered and then somewhat firmly informed. But she also said it in a teasing type of way.

“Don’t go hurting people.” Taylor sighed; she didn’t like violence. Neither did I.

“Right. Let’s go.” I spoke with a smile.

“Wait, one more thing.” Amber insisted, wetting a towel.

“Hmm? What are you doing?” I asked, confused as she walked over to me.

“You look like a mess. If you go out there now, Kyle will know you’ve been crying. Then you’ll have to explain stuff to him—if Sampson hasn’t already told him.” Amber answered, explaining things as she wiped my eyes before Taylor handed me a towel to dry my face.

“Would he do that?” I asked Taylor.

“Only if he thought it was necessary.” Taylor honestly answered.

“You don’t sound surprised that he knows.” Amber stated, looking at me.

“I told her she could tell him some things; she said he was asking about me and why I was so skittish sometimes. I told her that, as long as she didn’t go into detail, she could tell him a little bit of my anxiety problems. And hey, I let you tell Zeke that I had anxiety.” I calmly explained.

“Right, I forgot about that. But to be honest; I never actually told him anything.” Amber calmly replied.

“Thank you—both of you.” I happily thanked them, hugging both of them

“You’re welcome. Let’s head out.” Amber and Taylor replied before we headed out.

“There you are. We were starting to wonder if something happened to you.” Mr. Tatum greeted us when we walked out of the bathroom; he was just walking over to us.

“Sorry. That’s my fault.” I immediately apologized, bowing my head.

“It’s ok—we were just wondering.” Mr. Tatum replied; he looked at me, concerned.

“Well, let’s get headed back. Are you already seated?” Taylor asked, looking at Mr. Tatum.

“Yeah. You and I are in the middle. Kyle and Emmeline are on the inside. And Caleb and Amber are on the outside.” Mr. Tatum explained as we started walking back.

“Good. Em can’t run away then.” Amber pointed out, causing me to blush again. I knew she was joking, but at the same time, I wasn’t sure about that—not with how wicked her smile was.

As we were headed to our table, I could’ve sworn I saw someone staring at us—a girl with blonde hair.

But I pushed it aside: not everyone was out to get me.

Normal P.O.V.:

“I found them. They were just coming out of the bathroom.” Sampson told Kyle and Caleb as Caleb got out so Sampson could slide in.

“Are you feeling better now?” Kyle asked Emmeline when they were all situated.

“Mmmhmm.” Emmeline responded, blushing a little.

“Hello, my name is Kayla, and I will be your waitress this evening. Sorry for the wait; it’s more hectic than normal tonight.” Their waitress, Kayla, informed, looking around, causing Emmeline to stiffen up.

‘Why did she have to say it like that?’ Amber and Taylor thought as Taylor patted Emmeline’s knee to try to keep her calm.

“Can I start you out with something to drink? Or any appetizers?” Kayla asked with a smile.

“Go ahead, you three order first.” Caleb kindly insisted.

“Do you have smoothies here?” Amber asked right away.

“Sorry, no. We do, however, have ice cream-based shakes. Would you like to know what types?” Kayla calmly asked, noticing the group didn’t receive any menus.

“Yes, please.” Amber politely replied.

“We have vanilla, chocolate, strawberry, and chocolate strawberry/banana orange. The chocolate strawberry/banana orange shake is made with vanilla ice cream, chocolate sauce, strawberry/banana yogurt, a full banana, milk, and some orange juice.” Kayla explained when she saw confused looks on the girls’ faces.

“I’ll take a strawberry shake, please.” Amber ordered after a few seconds of thinking.

“Oh. Umm… Can I get the chocolate strawberry/banana orange shake?” Emmeline softly asked.

“I’ll just have a Sprite, please.” Taylor politely ordered.

“Uh-huh. Ok. And for you three?” Kayla asked the men, writing the girls’ drinks down.

“I’ll take a Pepsi.” Sampson stoically ordered.

“Can I get a half and half tea please?” Caleb politely asked.

“I’ll have a non-alcoholic peach-mango margarita.” Kyle calmly ordered.

“Appetizers? Hold on, let me find you some menus.” Kayla asked before looking around for menus.

“Sorry about that. Look this over, and I’ll be back with your drinks in just a little bit.

“So, why didn’t you get a regular, alcoholic margarita?” Amber asked, looking at Kyle.

“I don’t drink.” Kyle replied.

“Seriously? Are you sure you’re a teacher? You would think with your job and having to deal with teenagers all day, you’d want something to drink. Not to mention, what you’ve recently been through. I’d drink if I were in your position.” Amber asked and then stated, looking at Kyle, very shocked.

“Aren’t you too young to drink?” Sampson asked, knowing Amber well enough by now.

“Shhh… Don’t tell the entire restaurant. Drinking is one of my favorite pass times.” Amber joked, causing the men to just stare blankly at her. 

Amber truly liked Sampson for Taylor; he was nothing but good for her. Amber figured Kyle would be nothing but good for Emmeline—or at least she was hoping he would be. 

That, and it gave her a new victim; she likes to mess with and pick on Sampson. And once she got to know Kyle better, she’d do the same to him.

“No, you don’t.” Emmeline argued right away, looking at Amber.

“She’s not wrong. The last time your parents let you have a sip of beer; you spit it back up and started gagging.” Taylor added as they looked over the menus.

"Not to mention: your dad would kill you if you drank the way you say you do." Emmeline softly made a point.

“Thanks a lot, you two—spoil all my fun, why don’t you?” Amber mumbled, bowing her head in shame.

“Amber.” Taylor scolded, looking at her; she didn’t want Emmeline to feel bad.

“Right. Hey, they have pasta here. But they don’t have a large selection.” Amber changed the subject, looking at the menu.

“Well, it is a pizza place.” Emmeline stated in a sarcastic tone, causing Amber to look at her in shock. Emmeline was throwing shade at her and having a little fun.

“Touché, my friend. Touché.” Amber replied before leaning over Taylor to pull Emmeline into a tight hug, startling her.

“I know what I’m getting. Amber, let her go so she can breathe—and so you don’t break her. And get off me.” Taylor sighed, uncomfortable as Amber leaned over her; they were near touching. 

“Sorry.” Amber sincerely apologized as Emmeline recovered from her shock before looking at the menu.

“Ok: one Sprite, one Pepsi, one non-alcoholic peach-mango margarita, one half and half, one strawberry shake, and one chocolate strawberry/banana orange shake. Do you all know what you’d like?” Kayla politely handed everyone their drinks before kindly asking.

“Yeah.” Everyone replied.

“Can I get the Pesto Penne with tomatoes and some breadsticks?” Taylor requested.

“Can I get Fettuccine Alfredo with broccoli and breadsticks?” Emmeline softly asked.

“I would like a personal sausage and pepperoni pizza with extra cheese and olives.” Amber politely ordered.

“We would like one extra-large Taco Pizza with everything on it.” Sampson ordered for the guys.

“Of course. Is that all?” Kayla calmly asked.

“I think so.” Caleb replied, looking at everyone.

“That’ll be out as soon as possible.” Kayla informed before walking away.

“Were we all supposed to order one thing together?” Amber asked once Kayla was gone, causing Emmeline to stiffen up again.

“No, it’s fine; you girls can get what you want.” Caleb insisted with a smile.

“We decided a year or so ago, that, since we all get the same thing; it was just easier and a cheaper to get one extra-large and split it, rather than having three smaller ones.” Kyle calmly explained.

“Em, you can relax; they said it was fine. Em? Hello? Earth to Em.” Amber tried getting Emmeline’s attention, snapping her fingers in front of her face.

“What?” Emmeline asked, a little dazed and confused.

“Where did you go? Are you ok?” Amber asked, looking at Emmeline.

“Uh-huh. It’s just that—there’s a little blonde girl, who keeps staring at us.” Emmeline answered, causing Amber to look where she was looking.

“Ok—that is just a little creepy. There’s also a boy with brown hair.” Amber noted when she saw a little blonde girl was indeed staring at them.

After a few seconds, they just disappeared.

“I think we’re about to have some company.” Taylor sighed, getting Emmeline and Amber’s attention.

“What are you talking about?” Amber asked, looking directly at Taylor.

“You’ll see.” Taylor sighed in annoyance.

And it was true: 

After Taylor said that, the blonde-haired girl came running over with a giant smile on her face.

“So, it is true: you are here! Kyle, why haven’t come to visit us?!” The little girl cried, looking directly at Kyle, who just looked incredibly shocked.

“Yo. I thought you said you had to help your friends with something today—not go out on some date with your girlfriend.” The brown-haired boy snottily told Sampson, looking directly at him and Taylor.

Kyle’s P.O.V.:

We ordered our food and then noticed Emmie staring past us; she said some girl was staring at us. And then Amber noted there was also a brown-haired boy.

After a few minutes, we could hear yelling. And then, there they were: Phoebe and Tony.

“What are you two doing here?” Sampson and I finally asked, annoyed.

“Do you know these two?” Amber asked, causing Emmie to look at me, confused.

“There you two are!” A lady with blonde hair and blue eyes called to the two.

“Oh, no… Kill me now.” I mumbled, getting more confused looks from Emmie and Amber.

“I’m sorry about these two. I told you two it was time to go. You were not supposed to run off like that.” The lady, who just happened to be my mother, raised her voice at the two. The two my mother was yelling at were my younger sister, Phoebe, and Sampson's younger brother, Tony.

“It’s not a problem, Mrs. Emerson.” Caleb politely replied. 

“Oh, Caleb; it’s so good to see you. How’s Kyle doing?” She asked, not noticing me.

“I’m fine, Mom.” I mumbled, leaning over a little so that she could see me.

“Kyle? How are you doing? Are you feeling ok?” She asked me as any concerned mother would. She must’ve seen the news—which meant she was going to blow.

“Yeah, I’m fine.” I told her.

“You’re not in pain or anything?” She asked again. 

Here it comes.

“No, I’m fine.” I honestly told her. That may have been a mistake.

“Good. Good. What the hell is wrong with you?! Why didn’t you call me when you got out of the hospital?! Do you know how worried your sister and I were about you?! We thought you were dead! And who is this new girlfriend of yours?! Oh, hello Sampson, Taylor; it’s good to see you two. Thank you so much for letting me know my son was alive and such.” Mom calmly thanked Sampson after yelling at me.

Sampson filled my mom in. Traitor. I’ll get him back for this.

“Oh, hello; I haven’t seen you two before. How did you meet my boy?” My mother asked, noticing Amber and Emmie.

“One of those girls is Kyle’s new girlfriend.” Phoebe announced with a huge smile.

How the hell could she know that?

At least she wasn’t being as loud as I knew she could be.

“How did you know that, Young lady?” Mom asked, looking at Phoebe.

“I overheard all three of those girls talking in the bathroom. One of them asked the other one about dating her teacher and such. She called him Mr. Emerson. And the one who is dating him now was having a panic attack or something.” Phoebe answered, proud of herself, causing Emmie to blush and stiffen up—again. 

I'm starting to think this was a bad idea; we should've gone somewhere smaller or something.

“So, you’re Kyle’s mother, huh? You raised a great guy; he’s my study hall teacher—well, he was last year. How long does it usually take for food to get done here?” Amber spoke to my mother before asking Sampson, Caleb, and me.

“Usually half an hour or so. Why?” Sampson asked, looking at Amber.

“Ok, cool. Come on, Taylor; let’s go play some skii ball or something. I don’t want to go alone.” Amber demanded, climbing out of the seat.

“I’m coming. Em, do you want to come with?” Taylor sighed before asking Emmeline.

“MmmMmm. No, thank you.” Emmie softly declined.

“Ok. We’ll be back after a bit.” Taylor told Emmie before heading out.

Emmie just gave a small smile before looking at her hands; she took a deep breath.

“I think it’s that one.” Phoebe announced, pointing at Emmie, abruptly bringing her back to reality.

“Don’t point, Phoebe: it’s rude. What do you mean by that?” My mother scolded Phoebe before asking her. She then looked from Phoebe to Emmie.

“I think she’s the one dating Kyle. I know Taylor and what she sounds like. And the girl who just left doesn’t sound like the girl who was having a panic attack. She’s the only other girl that was with them who sounds like Em; so, it has to be her.” Phoebe cleverly deduced, smiling, incredibly proud of herself.

“Well—I think I’m going to find Taylor and Amber—make sure they’re ok. And—that Amber’s behaving.” Sampson spoke up, forcing Caleb out of the booth.

“Thanks.” I mumbled as he walked away.

“You’re welcome.” Sampson smugly replied with a smirk.

‘Damn bastard.’ I thought to myself.

“I’ll be right back; I have to use the bathroom really quick.” Caleb informed, heading toward the bathrooms while Mom sat down and tightly hugged me.

“I’m so proud of you—saving a young girl from being brutally attacked. And I’m glad you’re alive and alright. You must be the girl he saved. Thank you for making it so he didn’t bleed out and lived. But on a serious note: Kyle, is your sister correct in saying this girl is your new girlfriend? Tony, get your butt back here; I have to get you home in a little bit. I’m sure your brother is a wee bit busy right now; he’s not going to drop everything to take you home right now.” My mom praised Emmie and me before asking, looking at me. Then without even turning her head, she called to Tony.

“Mom, Phoebe, Tony: this is Emmeline Moore. We just started dating—or something along those lines yesterday—while in the hospital. It’s a long story, that you obviously know some of. Also, while in the hospital, I convinced her to move in with me, where it’s safe. No, we’re not sharing a room; she’ll be in one of the spare rooms upstairs. Even if we weren’t dating, I was going to have her move in because she was in a bad situation that just wasn’t safe. And yes, to be very frank, she is one of my students and is only fifteen. But with that being said, she is unlike any other fifteen-year-old I’ve ever met before. Emmie, this is my mom, Amy, my youngest sister, Phoebe, and Sampson’s youngest brother, Tony. Bailey’s not here, is she?” I asked after answering my mother and introducing everyone.

“No, Bailey’s not here—and neither is your father. Bailey is however, with Tyson—figuring some things out.” Mom answered as calmly as she could, but tears were threatening to fall.

“So, it’s true, then; she’s pregnant—again?” I asked, sighing in annoyance.

“Yes, she is. They’re planning on moving three hours away to be closer to his family.” Mom sadly answered. 

Oh, jeez.

“What happened?” I asked as calmly as I could.

“Your father happened.” She mumbled before looking closely at Emmie.

“Enough said.” I mumbled, looking at my sister and Tony; they were sitting there, antsy as fuck.

They were both fourteen, in the same grade at the same school. And they’re both pains in the asses. But I do get along with her a hell of a lot better than our sister.

I don’t know where either of them gets their eye color, seeing as both our parents have blue eyes, but I guess my grandma on Mom’s side had reddish-brown eyes. 

We all have blonde hair, but I’m the only one with blue eyes like our mother; Bailey and Phoebe have brown or reddish-brown eyes. I like to pick on them and tell them that they’re adopted or something. Phoebe’s finally old enough to where she understands sarcasm and such.

Phoebe’s a good but highly hyper kid. Mom recently had her tested for ADHD; they’re just waiting on the results now.

Bailey, however—we don’t get along. She is now seventeen—and this will be the fifth time she’s been pregnant. The first four, she broke Mom’s heart by getting abortions. While she's decided to keep this one, she broke Mom’s heart by moving far away.

None of us kids want anything to do with our father because he’s an obsessive control freak, trying to run our lives. Not only did he ruin our lives; he also cheated on Mom—several times. I was so relieved when she finally divorced him. 

However, we all do have traits from him; we’re all stubborn and determined. 

I’m smart, never quit, and always figure out how to get what I want to a certain point. 

Phoebe’s very energetic and likes to discover new things. 

Bailey’s just a pushy bitch, who doesn’t quit when it comes to getting what she wants—no matter what it takes.

From our mother, Phoebe and I get the ability to love, be compassionate, and have some kind of self-control. I’m still trying to figure out what Bailey got from her.

“Mom?” Phoebe asked in that tone. I knew where this was going; she was bored.

“Yes, Dear?” Mom calmly asked, looking at Phoebe.

“If you’re going to be awhile yet, can Tony and I go back to the play or game area?” Phoebe complained.

“Fine. But you had better get out when I come to get you.” Mom sternly agreed, allowing Phoebe and Tony to run free.

“Yes, of course. Thank you. Good to see you again, Big brother! Nice to meet you Emmeline! Come on, Tony!” Phoebe exclaimed, dragging Tony away just as Caleb came back.

“Emmeline Moore, you said?” Mom asked, watching Emmie.

“Yes, Ma’am.” Emmie softly replied, leaning back a little.

“Mom?” I asked, watching her as she sat next to Emmie.

“Hmm… Emmeline Nixie Moore?” Mom asked, looking directly into Emmie’s eyes, shocking not only Emmie but me as well.

How in the world does she know her full name?

“Y-yes, Ma’am.” Emmie softly answered again, nervously stuttering this time.

“You’re not Caroline and Carlton Kriticus’s granddaughter, are you? Matthew’s little girl?” Mom asked, still looking Emmie directly in the eyes.

Now, I was even more confused.

“Y-yes, M-Ma’am.” Emmie once again replied, still stuttering; I could tell she was incredibly confused—or scared.

“I thought you looked familiar. You got taller, and your hair got longer—and you don’t have any bruises or black eyes.” Mom stated, causing Emmie to go even paler than before. I was even more shocked and confused now.

Bruises and black eyes?

“Do I know you?” Emmie nervously asked, scooting as close to the wall as she could.

“Oh, I’m sorry; I don’t mean to upset you or anything. I suppose you really wouldn’t remember me. I think the last time I saw you; you were roughly ten or so—not that I saw you often. You were usually at your mom’s. Sorry. I should probably explain who I am. As my son said, my name is Amy. I used to take care of your grandparents after they couldn’t really leave their house to go anywhere except into their front or backyard.” Mom explained, looking at Emmie.

“I remember people coming to and from their house to make sure they had their medications and such. And I remember someone named Amy, but her last name wasn’t “Emerson;” it was “Asteroid” or something like that.” Emmie said calmly.

Ten? So, that would’ve been five years ago; I would’ve been nineteen. That sounds about the right time.

“Yep, that was me—except my name was “Astra.” I started taking care of your grandparents a few months before my divorce was finalized. “Astra” is James’s last name, and “Emerson” is my last name. James is Kyle’s father, but we weren’t married when he was born—and he was working when Kyle born as well, so I gave him my last name. If you’re not going to be there for your child’s birth, then no; that child will not have your last name. But for legal purposes, I had to put down and give my married name.” Mom calmly explained.

“Oh. Is that the man who came over drunk, screaming, and yelling swear words, knocking over grandma’s bird feeders? You felt bad because I had just set them up for her.” Emmie asked after thinking for a minute.

Yeah, that does sound a lot like Dad at that point. He didn’t take the divorce well because he didn’t want to pay alimony.

“Wow, you have a good memory. Oh, wait. That’s right; you have an eidetic memory, don’t you? Yes, that’s correct.” Mom asked and then answered Emmie with a soft smile.

“Yes, I do—with everything except for names. When did you stop caring for Grandma and Grandpa? Why did you stop? How did you get her to take her medications? As far as I remember, you were one of the only people who were able to get her take them.” Emmie asked, looking at mom.

“Oh, that’s a complicated mess right there.” Mom sighed before continuing.

“First, you need to understand that I didn’t have a choice once it got to a certain point; so, please don’t be upset with me or your grandma. It was shortly after your grandfather passed away, so I think you were roughly ten or eleven. I was incredibly surprised when you suddenly stopped visiting your grandparents; you always seemed so happy there. However, if I had to guess, from what I’ve heard; it had to do with your mother. But I suppose it’s not my place.” Mom explained before once again, pausing to take a breath.

“Your grandma and I were both there when he passed. For the most part, he died peacefully and happy. Sorry. I don’t mean to upset or make you feel bad. Your grandfather wanted you there, but neither your grandma nor I could convince your mother to let you come over. And then that man came over just yelling, ranting, and raving; I couldn’t tell if he was drunk or not.” Mom paused again; it looked like she was contemplating something. She also seemed really annoyed or pissed. But one thing was for sure: extreme worry was written on her face.

“It wasn’t long after your grandfather died (a few days), that your grandma found out that you were in the hospital and had been for about a week or so. Anyway… And don’t get me wrong when I say this because I loved your grandma very much—your grandpa as well. They both used to tell stories and such—granted, half of your grandpa’s stories I didn’t understand—or couldn’t follow. But I digress.” Mom spoke, once again pausing.

“Umm… For a few months after he passed, your grandma became depressed. She lost the love of her life and said you were no longer allowed to visit with her. Then, for a few months after that, she just started feeling better or something. She was out in her little garden in the enclosed area, planting flowers, baking, and other things. And then, about two months after that, something inside of her snapped or something; she was just having bouts of anger, and absolutely refused to take any of her medications. I used to be able to get her take her medications easily; she was always very compliant. But after that, not even I could get her to take them—not without her biting or scratching me.” Mom explained as calmly as she could.

I could kind of see wheels turning in Emmie’s head.

“After that, the head of the department I was in, suggested that I let someone replace me as lead care for your grandma. I told him no, that I was fine. And I was—until your grandma tried to get a hold of you. I was there when she was talking to you on the phone. She had been having a good day. When I heard her talking to you—that was the happiest I had seen her in a long time. However, that happiness soon faded to incredibly upset. And then—she hung up. Incredibly upset became annoyed, to angry, to being pissed, and then, unfortunately violent. I tried to get her to sit down and talk, but she wouldn’t stop pacing around the living and kitchen. I don’t know what happened or what was said, but it obviously wasn’t good.” Mom sighed, looking at Emmie.

“What’s worse is that when she did what she did, my boss had walked in as your grandma started throwing things at me. She threw the saltshaker, the pepper shaker, spoons: wooded and metal. And then she threw a knife. After that, your grandmother was considered no longer safe and was considered dangerous instead. I tried to get my boss to understand that something was wrong—that something happened to you, and that I was fine. The knife landed just in front of me. After she realized what she did, she apologized like crazy, crying; still, my boss wasn’t having it. And because of my constant arguing, he had me suspended without pay for a few weeks, so I just quit after that. Your grandmother was placed in psychiatric care, and only family was allowed to visit her. And after that, I don’t know.” Mom finished explaining everything.

“That place was awful: Grandma was horribly sick and abused there. She’s at Shady Pine Home now.” Emmie finally spoke up after listening to my mom.

“Which one? Is she allowed to have visitors aside from family?” Mom eagerly asked.

“Shady Pine Home for the elderly.” I responded when I saw Emmie struggling to think.

She must be under a lot of stress because that’s very unlike her.

What the hell happened to her?

“Visitors?” Mom asked, calmly this time, noticing Emmie’s distress.

“Huh? What?” Emmie asked, dazed and confused. I saw Amber and Taylor out of the corner of my eyes, but then they disappeared again.

Just then, food came; we just had Kayla set it all down.

“Is your grandma allowed visitors?” Mom asked once again.

“Umm… I think so. Right now, I’m the only one who visits her, though. She doesn’t really have anyone else. I guess I have two uncles somewhere, but they don’t visit; she says they’re just waiting for her to die so that they can have her money and such. There is another one, but she says he my aunt now; he lives in Canada or somewhere like that. He has the pictures and a few trinkets he wanted.” Emmie softly answered.

“You’re still so soft spoken. That’s the biggest thing I remember about you. That and how polite and well-behaved you were for a child; I don’t mean that in a bad way. I also don’t mean this as a bad thing, but you did some of the strangest things. The biggest thing was the way you ate sandwiches. I’m used to kids not eating the crust, but you, you’d eat all the crust except for the top. You’d peel that off, and to the dog it went. But then you would eat the rest of the crust all around before actually eating the sandwich itself. And normally, your sandwiches were turkey with cheese, lettuce, tomatoes, and very little butter. And then, you’d smash it down so that the sandwich was flat.” Mom reminisced with a smile.

“I still do that—except my cats get the top crust now.” Emmie replied, looking down, blushing. She truly is too adorable.

“I guess some things never change.” Mom stated, smiling before taking a breath. 

“I also remember, when I was over, it was always pancakes and sausage for breakfast. Your flat sandwich, veggies, and a granola bar for lunch. Then for dinner, your grandmother always made some kind of pasta from scratch or tacos. Then throughout the day, you’d be eating doughnuts, cupcakes, ice cream, or granola bars. You refused to eat apples, unless there was caramel involved, but you would eat oranges, bananas, kiwis, and grapes like they were going out of style. You especially liked them mixed together in a bowl with strawberries, but no whipped cream mixed in. I don’t believe I ever seen you drink any type of soda; you preferred orange juice, regular milk, or water. You liked really soft things such as fuzzy pillows and blankets—blankets and pillows in general. You were really into arts and crafts, mainly drawing, coloring, and pottery; you were usually in the basement playing with clay. But if I remember correctly, you really loved reading and writing—which from what I gather, is odd for a child of eight. However, that was nothing weird to me. Kyle here, was always reading, writing, and such when he was younger. But—and as much as I love my son, he doesn’t have nearly as much talent as you when it comes to writing stories. You were always such a creative little girl—and smart. You reminded me so much of Kyle when he was that age—bright, sweet, caring, and helpful. My daughters may not have gotten brains like him, but I still love them very much. My child could’ve been disabled, and I would’ve still loved them.” Mom continued reminiscing with a smile before looking at me.

“Yes, Mom?” I asked, looking at her, noticing the seriousness in her eyes.

“I am eight years younger than your father: age doesn’t bother me; it’s just a number. Now, in saying that: if she were thirteen or younger; then I might take issue. But she is fifteen and all; as long as you’re happy, I’m happy. What bothers me is when you’re not happy—like with Molly. How is that going by the way?” Mom explained and then asked, making me sigh in annoyance.

“That good, huh?” Mom asked, looking at me.

“It’d be great if she’d just sign the damn papers. She’s sure as hell not happy with this marriage; she’s been seeing other men since the start. I don’t know exactly what she wants, but I know she wants something—aside from the house I bought before we were married.” I answered, annoyed.

“I’m sure you’ll figure things out. Well, I should probably be heading out. But before I do… Emmeline, since I explained all of that to you, answer something for me.” Mom replied before looking at Emmie.

“Ok.” Emmie replied, unsure. However, she looked like she knew what was going to be asked.

“I love my son very dearly—him and his sisters. And don’t get me wrong: I love you as well; you are such a sweet girl. You hear that, Kyle? You treat her right. With the exception of Bailey, who ran away last year when she was sixteen; I don’t know that I’d let my fifteen-year-old daughter move in with her twenty-something-year-old boyfriend—especially if they just started dating. Emmeline, you’re only fifteen—and moving in with my son. How did you manage that when you were barely able to visit your grandma?” Mom calmly yet firmly explained and then asked; Emmie just looked up at her.

“My friend, Amber—her parents helped me to get emancipated on my fifteenth birthday. They told me about it and got all the papers about half a year before that.” Emmie softly answered.

“Emancipated?” Mom asked, kind of shocked. But then she had this look of realization, and that’s when Emmie really stiffened up.

“Ah. I thought so. Did you tell anyone?” Mom sighed and then asked.

“Grandma and Grandpa knew; they were going to try to get custody of me after Daddy died. He tried, but for some reason failed—no matter what evidence there was. They tried—and then they got sick. It was this close. This close. And then Grandpa died, and Grandma was—well, you know.” Emmie explained. That’s when I started to piece the pieces together and understood where this was going.

“Does anyone else know?” Mom sternly asked.

“Amber and Taylor. But they’re the only ones.” Emmie replied, looking down.

“Sweetie—it’s not my place to say.” “If she didn’t want any more kids, why didn’t she just get an abortion or something?” Mom started but was interrupted by Emmie’s quivering voice.

“Wait. You have siblings?” Mom asked, shocked.

“Yes. With her husband—my stepdad.” Emmie answered, looking up for a second.

“Where…” “They helped. I’m only the half-sister. I’m just the mistake that came from Mom’s many “relationships.” She got bored or something, so she and her husband decided to try an open relationship. I just don’t understand why she didn’t get abortion like she did the first six—or however many she and her husband told me; it changed every time. She finally had that surgery to make it so she couldn’t have any more kids after me. I understand that my dad didn’t want kids because of his job. But Grandma and Grandpa always told me how much he loved me—after they found out about me. I was two or two and a half when they saw me in a grocery store; Mom had never once mentioned me to Dad. I may have an eidetic memory, but that comes anywhere after five. If you ask me anything about anything before the age of five, it’s hazy.” Mom started, only to be interrupted by Emmie again. 

As Emmie softly spoke, tears started slowly trickling down her rosy cheeks.

“Well—knowing who your dad and grandpa were, I’m guessing it had to do with money.” Mom calmly guessed.

“I suppose that makes sense—Mom does like money; she likes shopping for clothes, belts, bags, and shoes. She was mad when I got emancipated and got a job. That meant she couldn’t collect anymore of my Social Security Disability.” Emmie replied.

Wait. Emmie has SSDI? Why was she living in that place when she could’ve had somewhere decent? Right… Her cats. She’s nothing, if not persistent—especially when it comes to her cats.

“What do you have SSDI for?” Mom asked, slightly confused.

“Years of abuse messed up my lower back, left wrist, and right ankle. Every now and then, they go numb for a few hours to a few days at a time. My back will hurt from time to time—normally when it becomes humid, or if the temperature drops lower than ten degrees. I also have other issues such as PTSD, mild general anxiety, and severe social anxiety—among other things that have gotten better or gone away.” Emmie explained, tightly squeezing the hem of her skirt.

“Anxiety and PTSD? But you were always such a happy child. Though, I suppose, you could’ve been hiding it.” Mom calmly stated, watching Emmie.

“No, I was happy—when I was at Grandma and Grandpa’s house.” Emmie answered.

“Ok. So, I understand PTSD…” “No, you don’t. I’m sorry; I don’t mean to be rude or anything. It’s just that, you don’t understand. I don’t have PTSD or any type of anxiety because of the abuse. Or at least not horribly. I took the abuse; that’s on me. I took my older brothers pushing me downstairs. I took my older sister slamming me into walls and such. I took sleeping in a moldy closet on the floor. I took all the beatings, being hit, or whipped with a belt, wooden spoon, or whatever they had. I even took being choked until I passed out. My brothers are the oldest: they are twins and are seven years older than me. My sister followed a few years later and is three years older than me. They were the perfect, wanted children. But they weren’t the only children there. Mom’s husband was older than her by—I think sixteen years and had two children from a previous marriage. He has a daughter, who is now thirty-something and lives on her own. But she never moved in to begin with. His son, however, did. He never beat me. No, what he did was much worse…” Mom started, only to once again be interrupted by Emmie. She shocked us with what she explained before trailing off, looking down. Her face turned red with tears rolling down her cheeks. 

“Oh, no…” Mom gasped in shock and horror. I understood right away; she was raped at one point.

“How old were you? How old was he?” Mom asked, almost demanding after she recovered from her shock.

“Umm… It started when I was ten and he was twenty-four. It continued until I was thirteen and he was twenty-seven. It only stopped because I was on my way to Amber’s for the night when he grabbed and pulled me into a bush—only a little ways from Amber’s house. Her parents found us. Her mom called the police, and her dad pulled him off of me; he then punched him unconscious. It took two years, but Zach was just sentenced to prison for the next fifteen to twenty-five years, four months ago. That’s why I have PTSD and anxiety issues. I mean, I guess I’ve always had general anxiety, but it was never as bad as it has been for the last two or three years. Yes, Mom and his dad knew. No, they didn’t do anything. Mom didn’t care, and his dad encouraged it. I tried to push Zach away, but I wasn’t strong enough. I screamed and cried, but no one ever came. I’d rather be abused like I was—or dead.” Emmie softly answered, explaining some more before pulling her knees up to her face and cried.

“Did you tell your grandparents?” Mom asked, sighing deeply.

All I could do was sit there, listen, and clench and unclench my fists; I was beyond pissed off. How the hell could a twenty-four-year-old rape a ten-year-old?

“I told Grandma. But that just landed her in a psych ward.” Emmie answered.

“So, that was you on the phone that day. You had no clue what was going on with her, did you?” Mom asked, looking at Emmie, shocked.

“Yes, that was me; I got in a lot of trouble for that. Mom’s husband saw me, grabbed the phone, and threw me to Zach. Double Punishment that day. I don’t know what was said because Zach threw me over his shoulder and took me to the basement—the normal spot, but I could hear his dad yelling at Grandma. But please: I don’t want to talk about that anymore.” Emmie answered and then pleaded, beginning to shake.

“Ok. You don’t have to say anymore. But do you know what would help? I’ve talked to people who have been through what you’ve been through. They told me, that when talking to real, living people doesn’t work, talking to pictures of deceased loved ones did. You could always try that.” Mom suggested.

“I don’t have any pictures. The only picture I have is of me, Amber, and Taylor. I talk to them sometimes, but it doesn’t do much. I talk to my cats: they help a little; they like to cuddle—especially Mr. Shadow. I can’t talk to Grandma because I don’t want her to freak out, and then somewhere in the middle of the night, break out of the home and beat the crap out of someone—or worse.” Emmie explained.

“How don’t you have any pictures of anyone?” Mom asked, confused.

“Grandma keeps all of those; she’s very particular about her pictures. Someone touches her pictures or tries to take one out of photo albums; she freaks out. I remember one day, when I was little, one of my uncles, I think, asked for a photo of their brother; I think it was the one who is now my aunt or whatever. Grandma got really mad and started screaming at him. But after a few hours, he got a picture or two and left. So, I just learned not to ask.” Emmie softly explained.

“I really do have to get going; I have to get Tony home. But tell you what…” Mom told Emmie, pausing to dig through her purse.

“Take these. I have copies of my own at home. These are the originals. If you want, I can find the larger versions or have those blown up for you. But that’ll have to work for now.” Mom insisted, setting some pictures on the table in front of Emmie before patting her back.

“And you: call and visit more. Bring Emmeline with. And take care of her.” Mom demanded, walking over to me. 

I got up right away. I knew better by now that when Mom stood in front of you like this, you were to receive her hug and give one back.

“Ok. And I will; I promise. Love you. See you later. Tell Phoebe this all as well.” I replied as we hugged.

She gave Emmie one final sad look before walking away.

“Caleb, can you find the others?” I asked as calmly as I could before walking over to Emmie’s side of the booth.

“Yeah.” Caleb did what I asked. He was in shock when he got up before walking away.

“*Sigh…* Emmie, may I sit down?” I asked her as gently as I could.

“Sure.” She softly replied, not looking up.

“I’m sorry that all got brought up.” “It’s not your fault. It’s not your mom’s either.” I started apologizing until Emmie interrupted me.

“It’s not your fault either. Do you want to go home? We can get to-go boxes.” I offered, facing her.

“No, I’ll be ok. You and the others have already done so much; the least I can do is suck it up and eat here. I don’t want to disappoint anyone.” Emmie softly replied, lifting her head while her legs slipped back to the floor.

“I’m sure they’ll understand; I know I do.” I insisted, placing my hand on her head; that was when she noticed the pictures.

“What are these?” Emmie asked, wiping her nose across her arm.

“I guess you didn’t hear her. Mom left those for you. I’m guessing they’re pictures of your family or something.” I answered, seeing a picture of what looked like her grandparents.

There was a picture of:

• Emmie, her grandparents, and her dad
• Emmie and her grandparents
• Emmie and her dad when she was little
• All of them
• Them all and Mom

“Do you want me to put these in my pockets until we get home so they’re safe?” I asked once she got done looking through them.

“Yes, please.” Emmie softly replied, handing me the pictures.

I got the pictures safely tucked in my front jean pocket; they fit just right.

I was going to say something but was shocked when she grabbed hold of me and buried her face in my shoulder. She didn’t bother to ask; she just hugged me out of nowhere and cried. 

After a few seconds of shock, I slowly placed my arm around her shoulders and let her cry as I held her.

Now, I think I understand why she cut her wrists before. I just hope she no longer does that.

I was going to talk to her about that later tonight or tomorrow, but I think I’ll wait. She’s already stressed enough as is right now.

“She must trust you.” I heard Amber say as she and the others walked over.

“Hmm?” I asked, looking up.

“She doesn’t hug anyone except us and her grandma. So, she must trust you.” Taylor stated with a smile.

“She sure as hell doesn’t let anyone else touch her like that.” Amber stated with a smile until Emmie pulled away and sat up all the way.

“What happened? What’s wrong?” Amber and Taylor asked right away, concerned.

“Past.” Emmie mumbled, sitting up.

“What did his mom want?” Amber asked right away, becoming defensive.

“I used to know her; she used to take care of my grandparents. We talked; I told them about Mom, brothers, sister, stepdad—and Zach. Excuse me; I’ll be right back.” Emmie answered before excusing herself; she then hurried to the bathroom.

“Zach? Isn’t that the boyfriend who locked her in a cage and anally raped her last year?” Taylor asked, looking at Amber, making me fall over.

“No. Zach is her stepbrother. The boyfriend was Karter with a “K.” I’m guessing that one wasn’t brought up.” Amber replied, looking at me.

“No, it wasn’t. Family and why she has PTSD and anxiety disorders were. Has anything good happened to her in her life?” I asked, looking at Amber.

Can’t this poor girl not get a break? Being abused: physically, mentally, and emotionally. Being locked up, told she was a mistake, lost her dad and grandfather, her grandma was forced into a nursing home, and she was raped—multiple times.

“Of course, good things have happened to and for Em. She met me and then Taylor. She got her cats. She got emancipated and got away from those people. And—she met and has you in her life and is finally safe.” Amber joked a bit but became serious, looking back at me before walking away.

“She really does like and trust you. You’re probably the best thing to happen to her in years. Do you know how long Amber and I have been trying to get her out of that job and apartment—or whatever you want to call it? My parents would’ve offered her to stay with us, but we didn’t have the room. Amber’s parents offered her a place, as they have a spare room. But Em says the same thing each time: she couldn’t possibly; she doesn’t want to be a burden or troublesome.” Taylor explained.

“Are you coming, or not?” Amber called Taylor.

“I think she’s had enough stress for one night. Maybe we should just box up the food and eat at home. Coming!” Taylor seriously told me before going to Amber to go to Emmie.

“Ten-years-old?” Caleb asked, sinking into the booth.

“I’ll be right back.” I informed them before going to get to-go boxes. I couldn’t listen to that right now. Hell, I can’t even wrap my head around it all.

It certainly does explain why Amber and Taylor are so protective of her.

“Is everything ok?” Jean and Kayla asked when I walked over.

“For the most part, yes. I just need some to-go boxes. Between we have a family emergency, and my friend has severe social anxiety, we’re just going to head out. She came here because she wanted to try to overcome that anxiety. Unfortunately, the anxiety was just too much, and she needs to go home. So, I’d like to pay and get several to-go boxes. I’m not sure if there’s anything that can be done about the drinks.” I explained, looking them directly in the eyes.

“Of course. We’ll bring you them in just a little bit.” Kayla politely told me, handing back my card.

I walked back to our table, and shortly after, Kayla showed up with several boxes and cups. And while Caleb, Sampson, and I boxed everything up, Caleb and I took turns telling Sampson what we learned; he was just as shocked and pissed as we were.

In The Bathroom:

Emmeline’s P.O.V.:

I can’t believe I just told Mr. Emerson and his mother and Mr. Carter all that; I swore I’d never talk about any of that again.

“Why did I tell them all that?” I asked myself as I sat on the floor in a bathroom stall.

“Em?” I heard Amber and Taylor ask as they walked in.

“Yeah?” I asked from inside the stall.

“Are you ok?” Taylor and Amber asked, concerned.

“I don’t know.” I truthfully answered.

“What’s wrong?” Amber calmly asked.

“I don’t know. I don’t know why I told them any of that.” I answered, crying.

“I think I know what’s going on. You’re not necessarily upset that you told them any of that, are you? This has everything to do with Kyle, doesn’t it? You’re afraid he’ll hurt you like the others, don’t you?” Taylor asked me. She was wrong; I didn’t think he’d hurt me.

“Yes and no. Yes, I think it has to do with Mr. Emerson, but I don’t know why or what. No, because I feel—so comfortable around him. There’s something—I don’t know what; there’s just something about him I trust. Something that screams he won’t hurt me in anyway—not on purpose at least.” I answered as my stomach started growling.

“Oh, Em… It’s not something about him you trust; it’s him you trust. He’s someone that you genuinely love and trust.” Taylor calmly told me.

“But I barely know him; I’ve only been in school—in his class for two weeks. School was the only time I ever seen him until Thursday for study group.” I replied, sniffling.

“True.” “You said when you left his house to go visit your grandma that day, that it was raining. Mr. Emerson pretty much demanded you get in the car so that you wouldn’t get sick; he then took you to your grandma. You said you accidently forgot your backpack because you were in a hurry, and that he brought it to you. And then, instead of leaving, the three of you played Scrabble. Then, even after he found out where you were working and got mad at you, he still dropped you off. And I will say, I agree with him: it was incredibly stupid of you to be working there—especially late at night. I mean, I get it: you needed that job. You thought he hated you—he was so mad at you, that he hated you. You even admitted that he was right, got upset, and you were going to kill yourself that night. By the way, if you had done that; I would’ve found a way to bring you back, and then kill you myself. But before you could get the chance, you were attacked by one of your bosses, right? If Mr. Emerson was mad and truly hated you, he would have never come to save your ass when you were being attacked; he wouldn’t have risked his life to save yours—twice. He saved you at that apartment as well. But you also saved him; you bandaged him up while he wasn’t wearing a shirt to stop the bleeding. Theoretically speaking; for any other guy, you’d pass out if you saw them shirtless. He also saved your cats. He begged you to quit that job, move out of that deathtrap, and in with him. He BEGGED you, for crying out loud. And you said yes. Without a second thought, you said yes. Why? Why did you, of all people, who is so afraid of getting with someone because you’re afraid of being hurt, say yes? Why? Face it, Sweetheart: you’re in love. You’re in love with someone you trust, and that scares you. But that’s ok; it’s ok to be scared. You are not alone; Taylor and I are here for you—and we’ll continue to be there for you for as long as you need us. You are our sister, and we love you. Mr. Emerson really does seem like a great guy. And I strongly believe he loves you just as much as you love him. And if he were to ever hurt you; I’d have to hurt him like I hurt Karter.” Taylor started, but Amber interrupted her. She seriously told me in a way that only Amber could make it sound not so much mean or to make me feel bad, but like a true friend who cares.

“Amber’s right: we will be here for you every step of the way.” Taylor sincerely added.

“But what if he wants to kiss me? Or if he wants to have—you know—sex?” I nervously asked.

“Kyle’s not the type to push girls into something they don’t want to do. I’ve known him for the last two years; he really is a good guy. Unlike Karter and that one guy, Kyle will treat you right; he won’t hurt you. I promise you; he won’t force you into anything you don’t want. As for kissing: that’s easy. I was nervous when Sampson and I shared our first kiss. And like I said, Kyle will not hurt or force you into anything you don’t want.” Taylor very firmly told me.

“But I don’t know how to kiss. I’ve—I’ve never been kissed before.” I nervously admitted, embarrassed.

“Never? What about Karter or Zach—and that other asshole, who’s name I can’t remember?” Amber asked, making me giggle a little.

“No. Not on the lips anyway. Jake never really loved me; he said I was cute and all, but I had too many issues. And we only met each other twice. Karter: he was too interested in—that. And Zach: he liked it when I screamed; he kissed everywhere else.” I answered as more tears started falling.

“Maybe we should just stop talking about that.” Taylor firmly insisted. 

“Yes, I agree.” I responded, standing up. 

“But in a way, that’s a good thing. Think about it: when you’re ready for your first kiss, it’ll be by someone you love. You’ll get that from Mr. Emerson. And I know you don’t want to talk about sex but listen to me. You may have had your virginity stolen from you, but you didn’t have your innocence stolen; that’s still yours. When you decide you’re ready for making love, Mr. Emerson will be there; he will be there to get your first real time. Zach was an asshat who stole your virginity, not your innocence. Karter was another asshat who likes it up the ass and, in my opinion, is gay. What? He likes it up the ass so much. But my point is: just because you’re not a virgin anymore, doesn’t mean your first real time won’t be special. One day, you’ll spread your legs for Mr. Emerson and be free. That’s when you’ll truly lose your innocence—when you give up, not when it’s forcibly taken.” Amber seriously told me—until she got to almost the end, and it became not so serious. However, in the end, she went back to being serious.

I may not know a lot about sex and such, but I know that when a girl spreads her legs—that’s when it happens.

“It should’ve been said a little differently with more subtleness, but Amber is right.” Taylor spoke up, sighing a little.

Amber and Taylor are my best friends—my only friends, and I’m so glad to have them in my life. They’re best friends with each other as well, but they have completely different personalities. But with that said, they always know how to cheer me up at least a little bit in the end.

“Well, I guess we should get back out there so we can eat. You two have to be home soon, don’t you?” I asked, walking out of the stall.

“My parents know where I am.” Amber replied with a smile.

“As long as I’m home before nine, I’m good. It’s Sampson who has family things to do tonight; it’s their parent’s anniversary, so they’re doing something for them. And don’t worry about eating: the guys are getting to-go boxes so we can all eat at home.” Taylor informed, making me feel guilty.

“I don’t want to ruin everyone’s night. I certainly don’t want to be an inconvenience or a bother. You were all having fun.” I spoke up, looking at them.

“We had fun because we got to spend the day with you, getting you out of that hellhole.” Amber insisted with a smile.

“And that job. Besides, you’re already stressed enough as it is; we don’t want you to feel like you can’t have any fun either. The guys agree it’s best if we all go home and do the things we have to do. For instance: Sampson needs to be home for his parent’s anniversary. You and Kyle need to be home to get everything set up and everything. And no matter what Amber says, her parents want her home at a certain time, or her dad will kill her dead.” Taylor explained with a smile.

“Ok.” I gave in, looking at them before hugging them again.

“And we’ll see you again on Monday.” Amber and Taylor told me with smiles.

“Yes. Let’s go.” I agreed, smiling as we left the bathroom.

Normal P.O.V.:

“There they are.” Caleb noted, waiting near the bathrooms with Kyle and Sampson.

“Sorry about that.” Emmeline softly apologized.

“It’s ok. Let’s just get you home.” Kyle insisted with a soft smile that made Emmeline smile a little.

“Thank you; have a nice day. Please come again. Feel better.” Jean politely bid farewell as the group left the building.

“I guess this is where we part ways.” Caleb stated, watching the sky once they were at their respective vehicles.

“Yep. I’ll see you all later. Come on, girls.” Sampson instructed, unlocking his car.

“Be right there.” Taylor and Amber replied.

“I’ll see you Monday. Take care. And remember, there’s nothing to be afraid of; you’ll be just fine.” Taylor told Emmeline before whispering in her ear as she hugged her.

“I’ll see you Monday. Oh, but that’s so far away; I’ll miss you so very much! Your bright-eyed innocence will be greatly missed! I love you so much! Our little girl is growing up! One day, she’s living on her own, in a crappy place, and the next she’s in the house with a man!” Amber very dramatically exclaimed before hugging an extremely shocked Emmeline. 

Emmeline was too shocked to be embarrassed at that moment.

“Umm… Amber, isn’t that your parent’s car?” Emmeline asked, leaning back a little, looking toward the street.

“Uh-huh… I’m not falling for that one. You just don’t want my hugs.” Amber dramatically argued, holding onto Emmeline while the guys just stared in shock and disbelief.

“No, I think she’s right.” Taylor agreed with Emmeline as a car pulled into the parking lot.

“I’m not ready to leave yet; I just need a few more minutes.” Amber complained.

“Young lady.” A man strictly scolded, looking in their directions.

“Oh, hi Daddy, Mom. What are you doing here? Sampson was going to drop me off in just a little bit.” Amber responded, shocked, still holding onto Emmeline.

“We were shopping for a new TV in the next town over.” Amber’s mom answered with a smile.

“Only because those stupid idiots messed everything up and sent it to the store here.” Amber’s dad mumbled.

“Oh, Terry; it wasn’t so bad. Besides, we just so happened to run into Amber; she can just come home with us.” Amber’s mother insisted with a smile, walking over to Amber.

“Works for me. Then I only have to make one stop before going home. Two if you want; I have extra time now.” Sampson jumped at the idea, looking at Taylor.

“I’ll see you all Monday.” Taylor quickly bid farewell to the girls before getting in the car.

“Hmm… She’s growing up too fast.” Terry sighed, watching as they left.

“It’s her life to live—and for her parents to worry about. We have little Amber.” Amber’s mom replied, thoroughly embarrassing her.

“Mom!” Amber cried, squeezing Emmeline tighter.

“Oh, hush. I’m your mother; I get to do this kind of stuff—especially if you don’t want your father to know what you and Zeke are doing.” Amber’s mom told Amber, walking to her, before whispering the last part so her husband wouldn’t hear—essentially blackmailing her daughter.

“Fine.” Amber mumbled.

“Now, Amber; let Emily go.” Amber’s mom seriously instructed.

“Fine.” Amber grumbled, letting Emmeline go.

‘She’s just going to do the same thing. That poor girl.’ Terry thought to himself.

“Hi, Jade.” Emmeline softly greeted with a small smile.

“How are you doing? Amber kind of told us what was going on. Are you doing ok? Look at you. I haven’t seen in forever. Come here!” Jade exclaimed, pulling Emmeline in a tight hug.

“She was over three weeks ago.” Terry mumbled, walking over.

“But that was so long ago! When was the last time you had a decent meal? I can make you something anytime you want; just call me up. Have you been eating much at all?” Jade whined before asking question after question, squeezing the life out of Emmeline.

‘Now, I see where Amber gets it from.’ Kyle thought to himself, watching what was going on in front of him and Caleb.

“And you tell me not to squeeze her.” Amber mumbled.

“I’m sure she’s fine, Jade. We should probably be headed out before it gets dark.” Terry sternly told his wife.

“But just look at her; she’s still so thin! She looks like she’s lost weight. Are you being safe?” Jade asked, freaking Amber and her husband out.

“Mom!” Amber exclaimed, embarrassed for not only herself but also Emmeline.

“Umm… Yes, I eat something every day. I’m ok. For the most part, I’m being safe—I think. I moved out of the apartment you helped me move into.” Emmeline answered, trying to take small breaths.

“Jade, it’s time to let her go.” Terry insisted, pulling his wife off of Emmeline.

“Yes, we heard; Amber told us. That was probably the biggest relief we have had in a long time. If it weren’t for your crappy situation, I don’t think we should have ever mentioned emancipation to you. You are way too stubborn and headstrong. Unfortunately, we had no legal right to take you in ourselves.” Terry sincerely told Emmeline, quickly hugging her before pulling away.

“We would’ve done so. You know that, don’t you?” Jade asked, holding her hands to her chest, hoping Emmeline knew how much she cared.

“Yes, I know. Thank you for that.” Emmeline softly thanked Jade and Terry.

“Ohh!” Jade exclaimed, ready to hug her again, but Terry stopped her.

“You already got your hugs. Now, as for you…” “Where are you staying? Amber said you were staying with a teacher; he was very concerned about you. So, concerned that he started stalking you just to keep an eye on you.” Jade started up again, interrupting Terry, causing Emmeline and Kyle to just stare at Amber with blank looks on their faces. At the same time, Caleb just started laughing before he got into the car they came in.

“Well, I’d better get in the car; it’s getting late after all. See you in school Monday.” Amber quickly bid farewell before pretty much running to her parent’s car.

“Are you ok, Dear?” Jade asked, noticing Emmeline’s blank stare.

“Yeah, I’m ok. Mr. Emerson didn’t stalk me, by the way. I went to his study group and then I had to go see Grandma; it was raining decently, and he drove me there. He then drove me to work and then later saved me from one of my bosses. He was stabbed in the process. So, I took him back to the apartment, bandaged him up, and then the apartment caught on fire.” Emmeline softly explained, taking a deep breath so she wouldn’t cry.

“That’s when you agreed to move in with him?” Terry calmly asked.

“No—that was the next day at the hospital.” Emmeline answered, blushing.

“I’m going to wait in the car.” Terry grumbled, noticing the blush right away. He knew exactly what that meant; he had seen it with both Amber and Taylor.

“Is he ok? Did I do something wrong?” Emmeline asked, confused.

“He’ll be fine.” Jade insisted with a smile.

“Stop growing up, God damnit!” Terry exclaimed before getting into the driver’s seat, causing Jade to giggle a little.

“Don’t mind him; you’re like a daughter to us—you and Taylor both. He just doesn’t like that you’re all dating now.” Jade clarified, making Emmeline blush like crazy.

“H-how?” Emmeline stuttered.

“Hahaha. Oh, Sweetie; I have Amber remember? I know how to tell these things. Amber tries her hardest to get things past me, but it never quite works for her. And like her; with you, it’s written all over your face. Well, let’s meet him.” Jade answered and then firmly ordered.

“Wh-what?” Emmeline asked, confused.

“I’m assuming Mr. Emerson is here somewhere. Ahh, I think I know who he is. Come on. Are you Mr. Emerson?” Jade asked, walking up to Kyle, dragging Emmeline with her.

“Yeah, I’m Mr. Emerson, but you can call me Kyle. You must be Amber’s mother.” Kyle greeted, looking at Jade.

“Yes, I’m Jade. And yes, the man in the car is Terry, Amber’s father. We’re also kind of like Emily’s parents—we wish. Anyway: Terry probably wants to get home, but I want to make sure Emily’s safe. Sorry. My husband and I call her “Emily.” Amber and Taylor call her “Em,” whereas most call her by her given name. Well, Amber will call her “Emily” when she teases her. You’re going to watch over and keep her safe?” Jade explained and then asked, straight forward.

“That’s the plan. That’s why I had her move in with me at my place.” Kyle answered.

“Ok. It’s a safe house?” Jade seriously asked.

“Yes. Nothing is falling apart or breaking down. There are no electrical problems or fire hazards. There is no mold or asbestos. Everything is up to code. I promise you, Emmie’s in good hands.” Kyle calmly answered, explaining how safe his house was.

“Aww! He even has a cute nickname for you! Well, as long as she’s taken care of and finally safe; that’s all that matters. Make sure you treat her right—or my husband and I will come after you. Well, I’ll see you later. Call if you need anything—either of you. Oh, and Mr. Emerson—always trust what you see in her face; she’s pretty easy to read.” Jade told Kyle with a smile before leaving, causing Emmeline to blush.

“Wait!” Emmeline called, running to Jade when she realized something.

“What is it, Dear?” Jade asked, concerned.

“This is Amber’s food and drink.” Emmeline answered, handing Jade a bag and a cup.

“Thank you, Dear. I’ll see you around.” Jade thanked Emmeline and bid farewell before they went their separate ways.

“Well, that was interesting.” Kyle sighed, looking at Emmeline.

“Uh-huh.” Emmeline agreed, too stunned to say anything.

“Well, are you ready to go home now?” Kyle calmly asked.

“Yes.” Emmeline softly answered as they walked to the car.

It looks like she’ll be sitting in the front; Caleb and the food took up the backseat.

Half an Hour Later:

“Home sweet home.” Kyle pulled into the garage as Emmeline fidgeted in her seat; she really needed to use the bathroom.

Kyle gave Emmeline the garage house key once the car came to a complete stop and was turned off. She was out of the car and in the house faster than he and Caleb could blink.

“She must’ve really had to use the bathroom.” Caleb stated as they walked inside.

“Yeah.” Kyle sighed with a smile.

“I’m so glad you found true happiness.” Caleb sincerely told Kyle once the food was on the table.

“Thanks. I just wish she didn’t have to go through all of that.” Kyle sighed as they sat down.

“Yeah, I know. But at least she’s safe now.” Caleb agreed and then pointed out.

“Yeah.” Kyle agreed.

“Is everything ok?” Emmeline asked, walking to where they were.

“Yeah, everything’s just fine. Everything is just fine.” Kyle answered with a relieved look on his face.

“Well, if you want my help with moving stuff, we’d better get started; I have a date tomorrow. I need to get a good night’s sleep.” Caleb let Kyle and Emmeline know.

“Really now?” Kyle asked, narrowing his eyes at Caleb.

“Don’t do that. It’s a blind date set up by my cousin.” Caleb answered, annoyed.

“Sounds like fun.” Kyle sarcastically mumbled as they got to work.

An Hour & A Half Later:

Kyle’s P.O.V.:

We got everything in and up to her new room, but it was getting late—and we still needed to eat. We’d have to set everything up tomorrow—which meant she had to sleep on the couch again.

“Well, I’ll see you Monday. I may call you tomorrow; I don’t know yet. Take care.” Caleb bid farewell as Emmie sluggishly walked to the kitchen; she was exhausted.

“Ok. See you later. Have fun tomorrow and be safe. You never know who you’re going to meet on those things.” I teased and seriously told Caleb before he left. He just waved—and gave me the bird.

When I went back to the kitchen, Emmie was on her knees with one hand on the table and the other clutching her chest.

“Hey! What’s wrong? Are you ok?” I asked, panicked.

“Ye-yeah. I-I think I over did it today.” She breathed.

“Ok.” I replied, looking at her, unsure.

“I was born over a month early; my lungs aren’t as strong as they should be.” Emmie softly admitted, trying to stand.

“You should’ve said something before; Caleb and I could’ve taken care of most of the things.” I sternly told her, getting her some water.

“I couldn’t possibly do that; I couldn’t just sit and do nothing while you and Mr. Carter did all the work. It’s my stuff; it’s the least I can do.” Emmie softly argued; she’s definitely stubborn.

“Fine. But you shouldn’t have been lifting anything overly heavy. Do you have an inhaler or something?” I asked, kneeling next to her.

“In the bag I always carry; it’s in my backpack somewhere. I have an emergency one in my dresser.” She answered, taking nice even breaths.

“Well, let me help you to the couch. You can find your inhaler while I get food heated up.” I firmly told her.

“…Ok…” She begrudgingly agreed.

I got her to a standing position, but that didn’t seem to last long; her legs were way too shaky.

“I’m sorry about this.” I apologized before lifting her into my arms. She immediately made a high-pitched noise and quickly grabbed my shirt, clutching tightly, afraid of falling.

Two Hours Later:

I got her to the couch and helped her get situated before reheating the food; she didn’t eat a lot, but just enough, I guess.

I don’t know if it was just that she wasn’t hungry or if she was too tired to be hungry, but she only ate a little less than half of her pasta and two out of five breadsticks. She set her fork down and just fell asleep.

Emmie fell asleep, sitting up, before falling into my shoulder. Even in her sleep, I could tell she was exhausted.

Suddenly, I heard hissing and growling before seeing Mr. Shadow chasing Mr. Franks around the house—again. They’ve been going back and forth since we introduced them yesterday.

“Sorry Buddy, but I think it’s time we get you fixed—all of you. Before we have kittens all over.” I sighed before carefully laying Emmie down and stood up. Then I got her legs up and covered her with one of her blankets.

I know two of them are fixed, but I don’t remember which ones. Well, I take that back: two of Emmie's cats are fixed; her grandma’s cats are all fixed.

Once I made sure Emmie was situated, I grabbed Mr. Franks and went to bed after switching the lights off…

Chapter Text

The Next Morning:

Emmeline was slowly starting to wake up, barely remembering last night as she reached for her glasses.

“Bathroom.” She mumbled to herself, quickly standing up; she then ran to the bathroom.

Emmeline quickly shut the door, nearly slamming it, waking Kyle up.

“What was that? Good morning, Mr. Franks.” Kyle asked with a yawn before greeting his cat before getting out of bed. The plan was to use the bathroom and then make breakfast.

“So much better.” Emmeline sighed, relieved with a slight blush running across her face.

After a few seconds, she finished, flushed, washed her hands, and went to leave the bathroom.

However, as soon as she stepped out of the bathroom, Emmeline ran right into Kyle.

“Whoa!” Kyle exclaimed, shocked, catching Emmeline before she had a chance to fall backward.

“Sorry!” Emmeline frantically exclaimed, embarrassed.

“No, I’m sorry.” Kyle apologized as she steadied herself so he could let go.

“Are you ok?” Kyle asked after a few seconds.

“Yes. You?” Emmeline answered and then softly asked, looking him in the eyes. She then noticed what he was wearing—or rather a lack of what he was wearing; he was only in a pair of boxers.

She froze and lit up like a Christmas tree; Kyle didn’t understand why until he noticed where she was looking.

“Shit! Sorry!” Kyle blurted, quickly turning around, and went to his room to put some clothes on.

Emmeline was still bright red when he came out but was now sitting on her knees in the hallway.

“Emmie, are you ok?” Kyle asked, concerned.

“Uh-huh.” Emmeline absentmindedly answered.

“I’m sorry about that. I know you’re living here now; I should get used to not walking out in just boxers like that.” Kyle calmly apologized and then insisted, watching a very flustered Emmeline.

“It’s not your fault. I need to get used to living here as well—and how you live.” Emmeline softly argued, still looking down.

“Hey, are you hungry? I can make something to eat before we get to setting up your room and all that.” Kyle calmly suggested, getting her attention.

“Do you know how to make pancakes?” Emmeline asked, looking up at him.

“Yes. You don’t know how to cook, do you?” Kyle asked, noticing something in her eyes.

“…No…” Emmeline slowly answered, embarrassed.

“Don’t be embarrassed. You can’t know everything, now, can you?” Kyle asked with a smile.

“No, I suppose not.” Emmeline replied, slowly standing up.

“Are you ok?” Kyle asked, noticing how slowly she got up—and that she was holding her lower back.

“I’m ok. It’s just my back; it hurts a little.” Emmeline admitted. She didn’t see a point in lying to him; she just wouldn’t say anything until she was ready—or if he asked.

“I guess it’s a good thing we’re getting your room set up today then, isn’t it? That way you won’t have to sleep on the couch anymore.” Kyle told Emmeline as they walked to the kitchen.

“Yeah.” Emmeline agreed with a small smile.

Just then, her phone started ringing.

“Hello?” Emmeline asked, confused; she didn’t recognize the number.

“Emmeline, is that you?” An older woman, sounding like her grandma, asked right away.

“Grandma?” Emmeline asked, slightly confused. 

Why was she calling?

“Are you ok?!” Caroline asked, nearly yelling over the phone; she had to turn on the speakers.

Kyle’s P.O.V.:

Caroline was calling from a number Emmie didn’t recognize.

“Yes, I’m ok. Why do you ask?” Emmie asked, slightly confused.

“I saw on the news that the apartment you were living in caught fire. And that you and your teacher were taken to the hospital. You’re alive, but are you ok? Is Mr. Kyle Emerson ok?” Caroline frantically asked.

“Yes, I’m ok. But how do you know where I was living? And how do you know Mr. Emerson was there?” Emmie questioned, incredibly confused.

“I’m not stupid, Dear. Plus, you dropped some of your mail on the floor a few weeks ago; I saw the address. Your grandfather and I used to drive past that area often—as fast as we could—with the doors and window locked. That is a horrible neighborhood; I don’t know why you would choose to live there. I’d rather you be living with your crazy little friend with the brown hair. You know, I like her, but she’s—never mind; I’ll keep my mouth shut because she’s your friend. But that boyfriend of hers… I like the little girl with the auburn hair just a little better; she’s not as pushy. As for Mr. Kyle Emerson: he was the only teacher you were with that night. Are you both ok?” Caroline asked again after explaining.

I couldn’t help but catch onto how she was talking about Amber and Taylor. And I have to say: yeah, I can see that about those two.

“Yes, Grandma, we’re ok—for the most part.” Emmie softly answered; she’s trying to avoid telling her grandma about that job.

“How are your bosses handling this? Your taking some time off to feel better, right?” Caroline firmly asked.

“No. Well, yes? Ummm…” Emmie started stammering, trying to figure something out.

“Emmeline Nixie Moore, what is going on?” Caroline demanded an answer.

Ouch! Full name.

“…I quit.” Emmie slowly started.

“Is that all? Don’t you need that job to keep your apartment and take care of the cats? Sweetie, if you’re having troubles, you can always come to me; I’ll help you with whatever you need.” Caroline explained.

“Please don’t hate me.” Emmie pleaded, scared.

“I could never hate you. What’s going on?” Caroline asked, sounding like she was starting to become worried.

“You might after this. I quit because it wasn’t exactly a good place—and Mr. Emerson made me.” Emmie continued.

“Where were you working?” Caroline asked, voice hitching a little.

“Mmmm… Friskey’s Bar, Grill & Other—as a waitress.” Emmie slowly answered, scared.

“Excuse me?! Friskey’s Bar, Grill & Other? I know you’re not stupid! Oh, no; I know better than that. But are you crazy?! I don’t care if you were just a waitress or whatever it was that you were there! Do you know how dangerous that place is?! Don’t you dare lie to me; you weren’t dancing for men or stripping there, were you?” Caroline asked, demanding answers, nearly screaming.

I could see Emmie becoming upset as tears slowly started dripping down her cheeks; I absolutely hated seeing her crying or upset like this.

I knew I wasn’t the nicest when I found out, but crap: Caroline was just ripping into her.

“No, I wasn’t doing any of that; I was just a waitress there. I know. Mr. Emerson already yelled at me and then lectured me about this. That’s the main reason we ended up in the hospital—because I was stupid and got not only myself attacked, but also Mr. Emerson; he was stabbed because of me. I’m stupid, I know.” Emmie answered Caroline, losing her cool as she just started crying.

“Ok. That’s enough of that.” I had enough and took the phone from her.

“Hello?” I calmly asked on our end.

“Who is this?” Caroline asked right away.

“Emmeline’s science teacher, Kyle Emerson. We met the other day.” I answered, sitting next to Emmie. I rubbed her back as she cried into her pillow.

“Yes, I remember you. What’s going on? Are you two still in the hospital? You made her quit that job?” Caroline asked, sounding very annoyed.

You know, I couldn’t exactly blame her, but she didn’t need to go off like that. But I guess I also get that. But I honestly do hate seeing Emmie cry like this.

“No, we’re not in the hospital anymore; we got out Friday afternoon, and we’re at my house. Yes, I made her quit that job yesterday after our friends moved her out of that apartment building; she is now living in one of my spare rooms. Yes, I yelled at her when I found out. Then while we were in the hospital, I calmly explained that those situations were not safe. So, she is now one hundred percent safe. As for her bosses: one of them attacked her and me. And as far as I know, they’ve both been arrested.” I calmly replied.

“Well—that’s even better. Why were you attacked?” Caroline asked, annoyed.

“Because I intervened and kept him from raping and/or killing her. I wasn’t going to let some lowlife hurt her like that.” I firmly answered.

“Well, at least someone is looking out for her. I would have to assume her little friends knew; I can’t believe they didn’t stop her.” Caroline mumbled, annoyed.

“Yes, they knew; they tried. Your granddaughter is—well, she’s very stubborn and headstrong. Sometimes, you just have to let the person live how they do; you just keep an eye on them. And as unfortunate as it is, some people get hurt in the process of learning something like this. I think Emmie’s learned her lesson; she’s been yelled at enough over this—and she paid a price and was hurt. She also saved me by keeping me from bleeding out. So, please, don’t hate her over this—learning experience. She’s still alive and safe; that’s all that should matter. With her history, she probably didn’t think she had any other choice; she just wanted and needed out of that situation. And all nine cats are here as well.” I explained.

“I don’t hate her. I could never hate her; she’s my one and only grandbaby. Right now, I’m just mad—not just at her, but at myself for not seeing any of this. I’m so glad she and the cats are safe now. So, she told you about her mother and her family then, huh? She must trust you enough; she tends to keep things bottled up. Gee, I wonder where she gets that from: all the women on my side of the family are like that—as was her father. The difference with her father and the women in our family is that all the women found someone they could trust enough to let in. I’m not talking like her little friends; I’m talking love life. Seeing as you got her to quit that job, move out of that God forsaken apartment, and move in with you; it says a lot about how she loves and trusts you. Oh, and the fact that you now call her—oh, what was it? Emmie? Tells me that you love and trust her as well. So, somewhere in the last three days, you two must’ve admitted how you both felt. Don’t even try to deny it or lie to me: I can hear it in both of your voices when you talk. I’m happy for the both of you; she needs someone like you in her life. I guess you’re right about this being a learning experience for her. Doesn’t mean I have to be happy about it. As I said, I don’t and will never hate her; I’m just incredibly angry right now and need some time. If you could, please wait until Wednesday to have her come visit. I know Tuesdays and Thursdays are her normal days—but I just need some time to cool off. Make sure she knows that I do love her, and I will talk to and see her later. Welcome to the family. Bye.” Caroline sternly replied before hanging up. 

I just sighed as I set Emmie’s phone on my coffee table.

“I’m sorry.” Emmie apologized right away.

“You know: I understand how your grandma feels; she loves you so very much—more than I think you’ll ever know. She just doesn’t want to see you hurt or dead somewhere; I sure as hell don't want that either. I know we’ve only known each other two weeks, but you’ve already become incredibly important to me. You've already completely, utterly, irrevocably stolen my heart. With what I learned about your past yesterday; I understand your side of it all a little bit better now. I mean, I still don’t think you should’ve been working there to begin with, but I get it—in a way. You don’t need to apologize, so long as you promise to stay here and stay safe from now on.” I gently yet seriously explained.

“I promise.” She softly agreed, sniffling a little.

“Oh, and I want you to know we can go as slow as you need to go; I will not push you into anything you don’t want or want to do. Forcing you or any girl to do anything you/they don’t want goes against my code of ethics. Also, my mom would kill me if I were anything like that. So, however you want to do all of this—I’ll leave up to you.” I sincerely told her. She looked up at me with rosy-red, tear-stained cheeks, tears still running down them.

Then, once again, right out of the left-field, Emmie grabbed hold of my shirt and hugged me, burying her face in my chest. She cried a little as I slowly wrapped my arms around her. 

When she didn't move to pull away or protest, I held her close, never wanting to let go.

After a few minutes, I placed my hand on her head and ran it down her hair. 

Once I got to the bottom, I lifted my hand, brought it back to her head, and started again.

This was so weird. I've never felt this way about anyone I’ve dated before—not even Maya. And she was the most serious relationship I’d ever had.

So, why did we break up, you ask?

There were a lot of reasons, I guess:

• I loved her, but I wasn’t in love with her if that makes sense.
• Toward the end, all we did was fight.
• Toward the end, she got a new job offer—in England and I didn’t want to go.
• The main reason: I caught her cheating on me with one of my supposed best friends and had been for a good chunk of our relationship.

While I was serious about the relationship and loved her, she just wanted my money.

Also, Maya was older than me by a couple of years. At the time, I was only seventeen—and thought it’d be cool to be with a somewhat older woman; she was about twenty-one.

However, after a few years—just before Dad set me up with Molly, I found I was wrong. There was something about dating older women I don’t particularly like. I found that older women around my age are bossy.

Don’t get me wrong or anything: I respect all women: older and younger. I just can’t date older. It’s just my preference.

I feel nothing toward Molly—I never have. So, if she finds out, I don’t give a flying fuck. She’s just someone my dad decided I should be with and eventually forced us to marry.

But now, Emmie is all that matters to me. As long as I have her, I’m happy. As long as she’s happy, I’m happy.

I love her. I love her more than I have ever loved anyone like that before.

My mom and sister are a different kind of love; I will always love them no matter what. But I’ve never loved anyone like how I love Emmie now.

I love:

• Her personality
• Her eyes
• Her smile
• Her lips
• Her laugh or giggle (however you want to put it)
• Her ability to make me smile when no one else can
• Her ability to make me smile when I’m mad or upset at something
• Her soft voice
• Her hair
• Her soft, warm skin
• Even her slightly crooked teeth

I just love Emmie in general. And I don’t plan on ever losing this—this feeling. I don't plan on ever losing her.

God, she’s so soft and warm.

“Can I take a quick shower and change?” I heard her softly ask, pulling away, only to look me in the eyes.

“Yeah, go ahead; take as long as you need.” I calmly told her with a smile.

“Thank you.” Emmeline softly thanked before she stood up.

“You’re welcome. Oh, I’ve been meaning to ask you. Do you eat meat? I mean, are you a vegetarian or vegan?” I asked, looking at her.

“No. Why do you ask?” She asked, looking confused.

“Every time I see you, you’re never eating meat. Not that I was stalking you or anything. It’s just during lunch at school, I usually pass you, Amber, and Taylor.” I replied, becoming flustered; I could hear it when I spoke to her.

That’s also new: I never get flustered or stammer on; I usually know what to say.

She just started giggling.

“You clearly don’t see everything. I’ve had the hamburger gravy over mashed potatoes, burgers, chicken nuggets or chicken sandwiches, chicken gravy over mashed potatoes or rice, tacos, or turkey subs. No, I don’t eat a lot of meat, but I’m not a vegetarian or a vegan; I love milk too much. I don’t care for steak or most pork products—unless it’s sausage links, or patties, or in gravy, or ground up and put in tacos; then pork is ok. I like some fish. I used to really like shrimp—until I, all of a sudden, became severely allergic to any and all types of shellfish. As for being a vegan—I’d be a really bad one.” Emmie explained with a smile.

“And why is that?” I asked, interested.

“The only type of nuts I like are peanuts, I hate almonds and almond milk. Also, I’m allergic to a lot of things vegans love: anything pineapples, anything coconut, pears, avocado, so guacamole, dragon fruit, star fruit, papaya, and cauliflower. I am also allergic to shea butter and several types of medications.” She calmly explained. 

I just couldn’t help but stare at her. How could one tiny girl be allergic to so much?

Emmeline’s P.O.V.:

“Well, I’m going to take a shower now.” I informed Mr. Emerson before heading upstairs to find something to wear.

“Do you still want pancakes?” Mr. Emerson asked when I came back downstairs.

“Yes, please.” I answered with a smile.

“Sausage patties as well?” He asked.

“Yes, please.” I answered.

“Do you like orange juice? I have a little left.” He told me, looking in his fridge.

“Yes. But if you don’t have much, that’s fine; I can have milk or water.” I replied.

“Nah, it’s fine; I don’t really care for orange juice—and it needs to get drank before it goes bad.” He replied, and I nearly fell over.

“If you don’t like orange juice, why do you have it?” I asked, confused.

“I use it in cooking. Cool; I still have some bacon.” He said with a smile; I just made a face.

“Oh. Yuck.” I made some gagging noises before heading to the bathroom.

“You don’t like bacon either?” I heard him ask down the hall in a teasing way.

“No.” I answered with a smile before entering the bathroom.

The girls (and grandma) were right: I trust Mr. Emerson. I feel so safe around him—especially when he holds me in his arms. He’s so kind; he’s not like the others. He’s also warm and very gentle with me—and he smells nice.

Several Hours Later: 3:30 PM:

Normal P.O.V.:

“You’re happy with this?” Kyle asked, looking at Emmeline’s completed room.

“Yes. There’s actually a lot more room in here than my room at the apartment. This is actually my room, kitchen, and living room combined.” Emmeline replied with a smile, which caused Kyle to smile—and his heart to soar.

Her bed was by the wall closest to the door, pushed all the way up; it was also furthest from the window.

Her dresser was in front of the window with all sorts of knick-knacks on top.

It was older, but Kyle gave Emmeline his old computer desk; she placed that in the far right of the room—and piled all sorts of journals, notebooks, and pencils on it.

Kyle offered that she could paint the room how she wanted, but Emmeline left the walls how they were—until she put all her posters and other wall décor up.

Everything had its own place.

“So, now what?” Kyle asked, watching Emmeline.

“I don’t know.” Emmeline replied, unsure, looking back at him.

“I don’t think Caleb’s going to call any time soon; I think his date started a few hours ago. It’s only 3:42… Do you wanna go see a movie or something? I know a small theater about forty minutes away; it doesn’t get a lot of people. Then, if you wanted, we could go through a drive-thru and get something to eat before heading home.” Kyle suggested as they stood in her doorway. He watched her movements and expressions.

“That’d be nice.” Emmeline softly replied, looking up at Kyle with a smile.

Kyle was about to say something when Mr. Franks and Mr. Shadow ran by, growling and hissing at each other.

“That reminds me… Which of your cats are fixed and which are not?” Kyle asked as they watched the cats run around.

“Umm… All of Grandma’s cats, Buttons, and Pumpkin are fixed. The vet I took them to was having a half-off day, so I was able to get two of them fixed after rent and bills. I got Buttons and Pumpkin done because Mr. Shadow was always going after Buttons. And Pumpkin started going after Buttons, Bubbles, and S’mores. Mr. Shadow, for some reason leaves Bubbles and S’mores alone; he actually goes after Pumpkin when he tries. But umm… I was saving up for the next half-off day in a month or so, so that I could take Mr. Shadow, Bubbles, and S’mores all in at once.” Emmeline honestly answered.

“Tell you what: I’ll call and get them an appointment with the vet I go through and get them fixed in the next few days. That way, it’s done and over with. With how things are going, Mr. Franks and Mr. Shadow will start spraying all over the place to assert their dominance.” Kyle calmly told Emmeline.

“Oh, but I couldn’t ask you to do that…” Emmeline started.

“You’re not asking; I’m offering. Plus, it really needs to be done.” Kyle firmly replied.

“But with all you’ve done already… I’ll pay you back; I promise!” Emmeline exclaimed, determined.

“Don’t worry about it. Keep your money for something you want. Emmie: while you’re living here—with me; Mr. Franks is yours just as much as mine. And—maybe it’ll take some time, but I would hope you and your cats consider me as their owner as well.” Kyle gently told Emmeline, placing his hands on her shoulders to look into her eyes.

“Ok. Thank you. I’m sure the cats will love you—well, all but Mr. Shadow, maybe; he’s not big on other men.” Emmeline replied, not bothering to argue with him. She was both shocked and happy that Kyle would consider Mr. Franks as hers as well.

“Hmm… Well, we’ll just have to wait and see where it all goes. Shall we head out?” Kyle replied before asking.

“Yes.” Emmeline replied with a smile before following Kyle downstairs.

“Please behave, Kitties. I’ll be very disappointed if you destroy anything. If anything’s not how we left it, I won’t put ANY of the cat towers up—and there won’t be any wet food for a long time. So, behave—Mr. Shadow.” Emmeline told her and her grandmother’s cats—specifically Mr. Shadow before they left. Mr. Shadow looked like he tensed up before running up into Emmeline’s room.

“I don’t think I’ve ever seen a cat listen like that before.” Kyle admitted to Emmeline, astonished as they got into his car.

“Mr. Shadow loves his wet cat food and special cat tower; he gets a little mad at me, but he’s learned that if he misbehaves, I take things away. They and I have all learned that if I say something beforehand, they behave and do whatever I say—even when I have to give them baths.” Emmeline replied with a smile.

“I don’t know what you’re doing, but I may need your help with Mr. Franks.” Kyle jokingly told Emmeline.

“I can if you really want. What kind of special treats does he like?” Emmeline asked, not getting the joke.

“He doesn’t get special treats; he’s always stealing my milk and food.” Kyle answered.

“No wet food or cat treats?” Emmeline asked, stunned.

“Nope.” Kyle calmly replied.

“That’s mean.” Emmeline mumbled.

“How so?” Kyle asked, trying not to laugh at her.

“Kitties deserve to get something special too.” Emmeline replied.

“Maybe so, but do you know how expensive wet food is?” Kyle asked.

“Yes. And I know with nine—ten kitties, they can’t get it all the time. Grandma used to give her kitties wet food everyday—twice a day; she gives me money to get them wet food. She just doesn’t know I only give them wet food once a day—twice a week, and a handful of treats every day.” Emmeline replied.

“Rebel, huh? Would your grandmother really get that upset if you don’t feed them wet food every day—twice a day?” Kyle asked, looking at Emmeline.

“You’ve met her once. Just wait until you get to know her.” Emmeline replied.

“Do you really think she’ll want to get to know me?” Kyle asked, watching the road.

“Yes—especially if you ask about Grandpa and Daddy when you visit. And yes; she’ll make you visit.” Emmeline replied.

“You don’t talk about them often, do you?” Kyle asked, watching Emmeline out of the corner of his eye.

“Daddy and Grandpa?” Emmeline asked, confused.

“They’re who I mean, yes.” Kyle replied.

“No—not really.” Emmeline answered.

“Why is it that, if you don’t mind my asking?” Kyle asked, interested.

“Grandpa and I were close—closer than Daddy and me. We used to spend a lot of time together—when Mom would let me. Grandma told Grandpa not to push science on me because she didn’t want me to be upset. But I asked him to teach me because I wanted to learn—try to understand what he and Daddy loved so much. Unfortunately, science doesn’t seem to stick with me like other things do. In return, he asked me to show him how to use a potter’s wheel—until he hurt his wrist. After that we’d watch science shows on TV—or movies with Grandma.”

“I didn’t know my dad too well; he didn’t even know about me until I was two or so. And my memory didn’t become eidetic until I was five, so if we spent time together before then, I don’t remember any of it. After five, I remember spending some time with him, but not much because Mom wouldn’t let me. When we did spend time together, he’d take me to different places like the zoo, aquatic world, space museum, stuff like that. He never really discussed science with me. You know he died, right?” Emmeline explained, pausing between her grandpa and dad before asking.

“Yeah, I know—roughly seven years ago: you would’ve been eight.” Kyle replied.

“Do you know how?” Emmeline softly asked.

“The news said it was some kind of accident in his lab or somewhere.” Kyle replied.

“Grandma…” Emmeline grumbled, holding her head.

“Is that not right?” Kyle asked, turning a corner.

“No. I suppose I understand why Grandma asked it not to be put in the news. If the truth isn’t in the news, it never happened. Daddy didn’t die in an accident. ……… *Deep breath…* He was murdered.” Emmeline answered, shocking Kyle.

“Do they know who did it? Did they catch the person?” Kyle asked, turning a corner.

“They caught the man, yes, but I don’t know his name.” Emmeline softly spoke—quieter than normal.

“What do you know?” Kyle asked, looking directly at Emmeline while stopped at a stoplight.

“The man is tall with dark brown hair, hazel eyes, glasses, a scar on the right side of his neck, a mole under his right eye, and a weird birthmark under his left eye. He was mad at Daddy because he ate the last tuna salad sandwich, took his parking space, and something about my mother.” Emmeline answered.

“How do you know all that?” Kyle asked, becoming concerned.

“Daddy heard him coming; he locked me in the cupboard. The man was very angry and was yelling very loudly. And then—he was gone. But uhh… The man is in prison now.” Emmeline vaguely answered, wiping tears away.

“You witnessed your father being murdered? I’m so sorry.” Kyle apologized, beyond shocked.

“I still have the trail video and video of the murder. They told me to keep them no matter what. Watch them every now and then to see if I catch something new—as to why that man truly killed Daddy. But I know what was said; I remember just fine why that man said why he killed Daddy.” “Emmie, that’s enough; you’re only upsetting yourself. I’m sorry for asking—and pushing.” Emmeline spoke, starting to hyperventilate until Kyle stopped her.

“I’m sorry.” Emmeline apologized.

“No need for you to apologize to me; I’m the one who asked you.” Kyle replied, apologizing.

“I’ll understand if you say “no.” And I’ll respect what you say, but I always have extra cans of wet food: would it be ok if I started giving Mr. Franks wet food once or twice a week?” Emmeline softly asked, looking at Kyle.

“Mmm… *Sigh…* Yeah, that’s fine. Just how many cat towers do you have?” Kyle replied before asking with a cheeky smile.

“A few.” Emmeline sheepishly answered.

“And how many is a few?” Kyle asked, still smiling.

“Well—I had four set up—with six more unopen.” Emmeline softly answered.

“Ten?” Kyle asked, stunned.

“I was able to buy two: one for Buttons and Pumpkin and one for Bubbles and S’mores. Grandma sent one for Elvis, one for Jerry-Lee, one for Michael Jackson, and one for Johnny Cash.” Emmeline answered.

“One for each of them? Small ones?” Kyle asked, trying not to sound shocked.

“Yes. No; they’re all tall with several spots. Grandma likes to spoil her cats; she also bought them all cat beds—including my kitties. However, they didn’t use them very often; they usually sleep with me, so I sold three and kept two just in case.” Emmeline answered.

“Ah. What about Mr. Shadow; he doesn’t use cat towers?” Kyle asked, watching the road.

“No, he does, but he only uses the one I made. It’s not very good, but at my other school, they put me in Woodshop class last year, and we had to make a tall structure. It’s not very good, but the tower is sturdy and doesn’t fall over: it can hold up to three medium-sized cats, but Mr. Shadow doesn’t like to share.” Emmeline answered.

“How long have you had Mr. Shadow? Did he come with other cats?” Kyle asked, turning a corner.

“Mr. Shadow is now two—as of July. I rescued him from a poor excuse of a human being when he was two weeks old.” Emmeline started, taking a deep breath.

“Poor excuse for a human being?” Kyle asked, trying not to laugh; he never expected something like that to come out of her mouth.

“Yes. Sorry: “responsible” breeder. He had lots of cats and dogs stuffed in small cages covered in God knows what. It was sad. He lived two blocks away from Grandma and Grandpa. He said the only reason he was giving me the kitten was because he knew my father—and he owed him for something or other. His wife—now ex-wife said otherwise; she was friends with my dad. She had only wanted two dogs and a few cats; she got a purebred cat from a friend—and that’s when her husband came up with the idea. Mr. Shadow is a purebred English Shorthair. I only found out after people offered me money for him. After some time, people started not asking so much. Even after the man’s wife found out he gave me the kitten without her consent, she let me keep him because she saw how well I was taking care of him—and because of what happened to me. She felt bad because she didn’t know what Zach was doing to me; she went to school with him—well, she was an assistant teacher or something like that. She said she couldn’t ever forgive herself for that, so she let me have Mr. Shadow free of all charges. And in return, I helped her call animal services on her husband; she got to keep two dogs and four kitties. The rest she found homes for.”

“In a short version: I got Mr. Shadow four days after the last time Zach tried and Amber’s dad beat him up.” Emmeline answered, going into some detail.

“So, he’s been a big comfort to you. How did you get him past your mother? With how you talk about her; she doesn’t seem the type to like cats.” Kyle asked, glancing at Emmeline.

“Yes, he has been. In the past two years—he’s the only one who’s never judged me. I mean, Taylor never judged me, but she pushed me to try to get help. Mr. Shadow was just there for me. As for Mom: he’s a British Shorthair. If she could find a cat that could pass as another, she could breed them once he was old enough and make money saying they were still purebreds.” Emmeline explained, causing Kyle to sigh, understanding.

“So—if you don’t mind my asking, why didn’t you get Mr. Shadow fixed before your mother could even think to make him a breeding factory?” Kyle asked, making Emmeline laugh a little.

“Breeding factory? That’s a good one. At the time, I was only thirteen. Where I’m from, you had to be sixteen in order to get an animal fixed on your own. So, it’s not that I didn’t wanna get him fixed; it’s I couldn’t. Also, I wasn’t aware Mr. Shadow was a boy until he was a little over a year old—after I got Buttons. Don’t laugh at me; it wasn’t my fault. I’d never had a cat of my own before; I couldn’t tell the differences. His testicles didn’t drop until later in life. So, until I found out he was a boy, he was just “Shadow.” I was told “Shadow” couldn’t be a boy’s name, but I didn’t want to change his name, so I just added the Mr. to it, and he became “Mr. Shadow.” But I still call him just “Shadow” most of the time. I only introduce him as “Mr. Shadow” because “Shadow” can’t be a male’s name.” Emmeline explained, turning red.

“I don’t know who told you that, but “Shadow” can be a male name for a cat—or dog. But uhh… I’m going to go out on a limb and say, seeing as to how you found out Mr. Shadow was a boy, I know how you got your other cats. But humor me: how did you get your other cats?” Kyle asked, changing the subject a little.

“When Mr. Shadow was ten months or so, I found Buttons. She was roughly two months old; a dog attacked and killed her litter mates and mother. I guess I should say, her mother found me; she dragged Buttons to me. I had been feeding the strays across the street from Mom’s. They wouldn’t come near me, but I guess the mother cat felt she could leave her last kitten to me, and she’d be safe. So, at the time, I took her in and took care of her. About eight months ago, Buttons had Bubbles, Pumpkin, and S’mores. Buttons is a simple tabby-cat: she’s gray and brown with black spots. Pumpkin is the only other boy and is British Shorthair Orange Tabby with black stripes. Bubbles is a British Shorthair Tortoiseshell and S’mores is a British Shorthair Calico.” Emmeline answered with a smile.

“You love your cats, don’t you?” Kyle asked, looking at Emmeline.

“Yes; they’re family.” Emmeline answered with one of the sincerest smiles Kyle had seen from her.

“You said Mr. Shadow is two and the kittens are eight months. How old are Buttons and your grandma’s cats?” Kyle asked, turning another corner.

“Umm… Mr. Shadow is two, Buttons is a year and four months, the kittens are eight months, Jerry-Lee is sixteen, Elvis is fourteen, Johnny Cash and Michael Jackson are nine.” Emmeline answered.

“Are you planning on adding more to your furry family?” Kyle asked, pulling into a parking lot.

“I thought I had.” Emmeline softly stated, looking at Kyle.

“Hahaha. Yes. Yes, you have. Like I said: as long as you stay with me, Mr. Franks is just as much yours as he is mine.” Kyle told Emmeline, chuckling a little.

“And—maybe except for Mr. Shadow: Buttons, the kittens, and maybe even Grandma’s cats could be your family as well.” Emmeline replied with a smile.

“Ok… We have five minutes before we have to go in and everything. Answer me this: is it because of what you’ve been through? Or is that you’ve been caring for Mr. Shadow since he was born, basically, that he prefers you over anyone else?” Kyle asked, looking at Emmeline after stopping the car.

“Honestly, I don’t know. I know that animals become attached to the person who raised them like that from birth. But I also know they like others close to said person. Mr. Shadow doesn’t like anybody but me, the other cats, and Grandma.” Emmeline answered, thinking a little.

“What about Taylor and Amber?” Kyle asked, curious.

“He’ll let them pet him—or give him food. Otherwise, he hides or sits on his tower and watches them. But he doesn’t sit and glare at them anymore.” Emmeline answered, shocking Kyle a little.

“Guess I have a challenge ahead of me. But anyway: what do you want to see? You have three choices:” 

Rock, Paper, Scissors—a horror movie.

A simple game of Rock, Paper, Scissors gone wrong and turned deadly in a small town. A group of drunk teenagers unwittingly summon something, playing the game with real objects in the middle of the woods, in an abandoned shack on an old Indian burial grounds.

The Secret—a horror/drama.

A cheerleading retreat goes wrong when the head cheerleader and her best friends claim initiation when playing a prank on the newest members of the squad: the two least popular girls in the entire school. Things backfire when the girls go missing—and one is found dead.

Fortnite: The Movie—a family movie.

Four lonely nerdy high schoolers get sucked into the worlds of Fortnite after they make a wish to be able to stand up to their bullies. The four must come together as their favorite Fortnite characters to defeat the game in order to return home.

“Umm… The Secret.” Emmeline answered, unsure.

“You don’t sound so sure about that.” Kyle noted, watching Emmeline.

“I didn’t really get into the Fortnite thing. As for horror: Amber makes me watch horror movies with her.” Emmeline answered in a way that Kyle realized she didn’t watch a lot of horror movies.

“You don’t like horror movies, do you?” Kyle asked, watching Emmeline.

“So-so. Some horror movies I can handle; some, I can’t. It depends on what type it is, I suppose.” Emmeline softly answered.

“You’re sure you want to this?” Kyle asked, concerned.

“Yep. You’ll be there, yes?” Emmeline replied with a soft smile.

“Until it’s time to leave. Come on.” Kyle told Emmeline with a smile, leading the way.

Once inside, Emmeline took a deep breath; there weren’t a lot of people there.

“Do you want anything to eat or drink?” Kyle asked, walking to the concessions counter.

“Umm… A red slushy and a large, soft pretzel with cheese sauce?” Emmeline softly asked, looking at everything.

“That’s fine. I’d like a Pepsi and a large, soft pretzel with cheese sauce.” Kyle replied before asking the person.

Two Hours & Fifteen Minutes Later:

Emmeline walked out of the theater and to Kyle’s car redder than a fire hydrant; the movie contained death, swearing, betrayal, and sex—a lot of sex.

Kyle was following her, desperately trying not to laugh at her reactions. He also felt bad because had he known just how much sex would be in there, he would’ve taken her elsewhere.

They stopped at a McDonald’s and headed home for the night…

Chapter Text

Three Weeks Later:

It took a few weeks for Emmeline and Kyle to get used to things with her and her cats living with him and Mr. Franks.

Mr. Franks loves having cat towers and wet food now; Emmeline spoils him like she does her and her grandma’s cats.

The cats are slowly adjusting to each other: they no longer want to kill one another.

The house has two floors, a basement, and a crawlspace. 

The living room, kitchen, master bedroom, bathroom, and laundry room are downstairs.

The upstairs has a bathroom, three bedrooms, a hall closet, and the entryway to the attic crawlspace—which isn’t used. 

The room on the far end to the right was used as an “escape” room for Kyle; he used that room when Molly lived there. 

Neither of them could stand being around each other, so Kyle would lock himself in that room—which is now used as a study.

Meanwhile, Molly was locked in the spare room to the left, smoking pot and who knows what else.

Emmeline chose the center room that’s just a few inches right of the stairs.

The basement was full and finished; it had a half bath and could be used for multiple purposes.

Kyle’s P.O.V.:

Something I had to get used to was when I woke up was that I had to start putting pants and a shirt on. I walked out in just my boxers one morning—well, actually a few times, not necessarily forgetting she moved in, but rather out of habit. 

Seven out of eleven of those times were while Emmie was making breakfast; she would hide her face, trying to hide the fact that she was blushing. 

God, she’s so damn adorable! 

However, I swear there are times when she’s the most beautiful girl I know.

Emmie had to get used to eating non-processed foods all the time. The only things she knows how to make (without burning) are eggs and already cooked meals that you just pop in the microwave or oven.

She also had to get used to not walking everywhere all the damn time: I give her rides to and from school, so she doesn’t have to get up so damn early.  

I also give her rides to see her grandma every day—which they’re both happy about. 

Caroline calmed down, forgave, and apologized to Emmie about everything about two days after she blew up at her. 

Somehow, I always get dragged into playing Scrabble with them. I apparently need to start reading a dictionary or something because I always lose horribly. Some of the words Emmie’s able to make I’ve never even heard before.

I always make sure we’re only using English words because I recently learned that Emmie and Caroline both know ASL, Spanish, German, and Italian. Emmie also knows Latin, Japanese, Chinese, and some French.

I know Spanish, German, very little Latin, and even less ASL. However, I would like to learn Latin and ASL.

Anyway: it’s nice to hear stories about Emmie’s father and grandfather—and stories of when she was little. 

The stories about when she was younger always make Emmie blush and moan in annoyance; now, that’s truly adorable.

I get it; I think I’d be the same way.

Emmie’s still incredibly shy, but we’ve established trust between us. Yes, we’re still working on that because I know there are things I don’t know—things she’s not ready to open up about—namely, her medical issues. But we’ll get there—I hope.

I’ve also taken her on a few dates—usually to small, quiet places.

Emmeline’s P.O.V.:

I’m slowly getting used to living with Mr. Emerson and Mr. Franks. 

It’s been three weeks now, but it’s still a little weird. 

Mr. Franks doesn’t seem to mind that I moved in; he loves having cat towers and wet food—something he's never had before. He loves cuddling up to me as well.  

Mr. Franks and the other cats are even starting to get along now; they hated each other at first. Mr. Shadow took the longest to get along with Mr. Franks. I felt so bad because they kept getting into fights. I didn’t know if any of this would work up, but Mr. Emerson assured me it would.

Oh. Thanks to Mr. Emerson, Mr. Shadow, Bubbles, and S’mores have been fixed. And now, all the cats are up to date on their shots as well. 

I tried to tell him I’d pay him back—again. And again, he said it was fine and not to worry about it.

Grandma’s cats are all well-adjusted and behaved; Mr. Shadow pretty much leaves them alone. Though, he learned a while ago that they could kick his butt.

They’re all doing well—except for Elvis Presley and Jerry-Lee Lewis. I think they are coming to their end; Elvis is fourteen, and Jerry-Lee is sixteen. They’re slowing down quite a bit and are having a hard time eating their food. 

They had been slowing down for a while now but having a hard time eating started a few days ago.

But changing the subject:

Mr. Emerson looks amazing in just his boxers. Hehehe. ~_~ 

Sometimes, I think he forgot I live with him now. 

I made breakfast a few times, early in the morning; he would wake up and come out in just his boxers. 

He is so handsome—and so hot in nothing, as well as fully clothed: I want to see more at some time. ~_~ 

Umm… But when Mr. Emerson sees me, he turns red and goes back to his room to put more clothes on. I don’t mind seeing him like that; granted, it does make my face burn. 

While I’m not ready for anything sexual, I don’t mind seeing him in his boxers—now: as long as he’s not naked.

Who would've ever thought I'd be saying or thinking these things? I know, I didn't.

But I also never thought I'd trust men in general—not with everything Mom, Dustin, Justin, Mia, Zach, Austin, Jake, and Karter did to me.

But Mr. Emerson—he’s so kind and caring. And most importantly: he’s there for and doesn’t hurt me.

Not only did he have to get used to all this, but so did I. 

I only know how to make eggs, toast, and instant meals. 

At the apartment, I always made instant foods in the microwave or oven, depending on what it was. Now, Mr. Emerson does most of the cooking, and I’ve been eating more cooked meals and fewer instant meals—which, I will admit, is nice. 

I miss Grandma’s homecooked meals so much—even if I didn’t get too much because I was rarely allowed to go.

I still walk to a few different places, but he drives me to visit Grandma and to and from school, so I don’t have to get up early. Yeah, that’s still a work in progress. I used to get up at five to get ready and everything. Now, I get up at six.

When Mr. Emerson takes me to visit Grandma, he stays and plays Scrabble; grandma makes him. She seems to genuinely like him; she’s always telling him stories about Daddy and Grandpa—and embarrassing stories about when I was little. But Mr. Emerson doesn’t seem to mind; he just sits there listening to her every word, smiling. 

At first, I thought it was just because he looked up to my dad and grandpa. But even when she told stories about me, he’d still smile—especially when she told embarrassing stories.

And I think that Grandma’s just happy to have someone who will listen to her—that hasn’t heard her stories dozens of times.

Mr. Emerson has taken me on a few dates to a few different places he thought I’d be comfortable with. He always makes me feel special, comfortable, and safe.

Normal P.O.V.:

“Huh!” Emmeline woke up around two in the morning in a heavy sweat; she just had another nightmare. Nightmares have always been frequent for her. However, ever since she started dating and living with Kyle, they don’t happen as often.

This nightmare was particularly horrible: it was so bad that Emmeline decided to ask Kyle if he would allow her to sleep with him for the night. 

Though, Emmeline was gambling with that because she wasn't sure if Kyle was awake. It was, after all, almost two in the morning; she didn’t want to wake him if he was already asleep. 

Yet, she also didn’t want to be alone. 

Emmeline decided to take the gamble: she got her glasses and slowly peeked her head out her door. She saw a dim light and heard soft music coming from the living room.

Kyle was sitting on the couch, listening to soft music, just thinking. It had been a long day, and he couldn’t sleep.

Molly stopped by earlier and found that Emmeline was living with him; she was pissed.

Molly was there, initially to discuss how she would sign the divorce papers if he'd let her have the house and his car: both of which he purchased before they were married. He was also smart about it. 

After Kyle found out what his dad had done, he not only bought the house, car, and a few other things; he put them in his mother’s name. So, until the divorce was final, it would stay in Amy’s name. 

Legally, Molly has no right to the house or car. She was shocked and angry when she found that out—even though he had told her several times.

Around 7:30 AM, Molly just barged in and started yelling and such (like usual).

She ended up waking Emmeline, who made it halfway downstairs, half asleep. 

That’s how Molly found out about Emmeline living there. 

From there, she connected the dots and figured out they were dating.

Molly, of course, tried using this to her advantage; she threatened to expose their relationship. Kyle was cheating on her with a student of his; his dad would be so disappointed. That would mean she won the bet/deal Mr. Astra set up.

Going back a few years, Kyle’s dad had told them that if they could make it one year without cheating on each other, he would give them $10,000 each. $20,000 if only one of them didn’t cheat.

That was two and a half years ago: Molly’s been seeing other men since day three of their marriage. The first three days they spent together—against their wills.

Kyle challenged her: he said, "Go ahead and tell anyone you want. But good luck proving it; the entire school knows Emmeline’s been living here because of personal issues. She has her own room—on a completely different floor. There is absolutely no evidence that we’re dating—that I'm dating my student."

The only people who knew they were dating were Caleb, Sampson, Taylor, Amber, Kyle’s mom, sister, and Sampson’s youngest brother. Well, and now Molly.

Kyle also mentioned to Molly that he got the $20,000 from his dad after proving he didn’t cheat, but she had been the entire time—minus the first three days.

Molly was beyond pissed; she tried getting past Kyle to Emmeline.

Thank God his mother showed up right then. For some reason, Molly was terrified of Amy.

After she was gone, Amy stayed for a few hours and just talked and talked. She still hadn’t been able to visit Caroline; she’s been swamped as of late. But she’ll get there.

Current time:

‘I just need to say something. I don’t feel right—or safe right now; I need to feel safe again. I just want him to hold me close. I’ve never had a nightmare like that before.’ Emmeline thought to herself as she made her way to the couch where Kyle was sitting.

He didn’t notice her until she spoke up; her steps were always so light and feathery.

“Mr. Emerson?” Emmeline softly asked.

“Emmie? What’s wrong? Did something happen? Are Elvis and Jerry-Lee ok?” Kyle asked, concerned, looking at her.  

“No, they’re ok.” She softly replied, standing at the end of the couch.

“What’s wrong?” Kyle asked, concerned.

‘At least he doesn’t know about my cutting; he’d worry like crazy.’ “I think I had a nightmare.” Emmeline thought to herself and then softly answered before falling to her knees, placing her face against the arm of the couch, silently crying.

“Emmie, hey—everything’s ok. Do you want to talk about it?” Kyle asked, immediately by her side; he noticed she has been having nightmares lately. However, she never seems to remember any of them—which can be common for some.

“You weren’t there; you were gone! Everyone was gone. You all just disappeared. Poof! Gone without a trace or viable reason. You were just gone!” Emmie cried as Kyle pulled her to him.  

Kyle’s P.O.V.:

That was kind of shocking. Emmie’s always been so soft-spoken. No, she wasn’t screaming—not like that night, but she did get a little louder than she usually does.

After a few minutes of just sitting there, rocking back and forth as she clung to me, I carried Emmie to the couch and sat down with her on my lap. 

What I found out a few days ago—what kind of shocked me was that she liked sitting on my lap—well, one leg. Along with when I rubbed her back, this appeared to comfort her.

“It’s ok; I’m right here, and I’m not going anywhere. I’m sure the others are fine as well; you’ll see them at school on Monday. And we can go see your grandma any time you want—so long as it’s not during school hours.” I told her.

“Ok.” She softly replied, sniffling a little as she rubbed her face in my shoulder.

“It’s getting late; we should get to bed.” I calmly told her; it was nearly three in the morning (2:46 AM).

“Mmmm.” Emmie moaned a little as I stood up with her in my arms. 

“Mr. Emerson?” I was about to take her to her room when she asked me a question, yawning.

I really wish she’d call me by my first name.

Is she not comfortable around me?

“Yeah, what is it?” I calmly asked, deciding not to bring it up at this moment.

“Can I stay with you tonight?” She softly asked, leaning her head on my shoulder, catching me completely off guard.

“What?” I asked, kind of shocked, wondering if I heard right.

This was the girl who had a hard time cuddling together on the couch to watch movies or TV—and that was just last weekend.

With all the shit she’s been through, I get it; I really do. None of that was fair. None of that should’ve ever happened to her or anyone. I wouldn’t even wish that on Molly.

“Can I stay with you tonight—in your bed?” She softly clarified, confirming that I heard right the first time.

But then she started speaking again, “I don’t want to do anything except cuddle and sleep, and maybe…”

“Maybe?” I asked, interested when she trailed off.

“I don’t know. Now, I can’t remember.” Emmie softly replied, turning a little red when I stopped at the foot of the stairs. 

She’s so exhausted: she has to be; it’s the only time she can’t remember something. Well, that and science.

She grabbed hold of my shirt and held on, pulling herself to me like she always does when I carry her upstairs when she’s awake. 

When she’s asleep, I make sure her head is on my shoulder and that I have a good grip on her so that she doesn’t fall or hit her head on something.

I wanted this: I wanted this more than I’ve ever wanted anything before—except for Emmie herself. 

I want to be able to hold her close to me as we sleep if she’d let me—even if it’s only one night.

I sighed, breathing in her scent, carrying her to my room. Her scent was very intoxicating; she smelled of mixed berries and peaches.

“I suppose you can stay with me.” I told her as calmly as I could, opening my door. However, on the inside, I was jumping up and down—like a child.

Normal P.O.V.:

‘What was I going to ask him? Maybe it wasn’t important. They say it’s not important if you don’t remember. But I remember everything. Is something wrong with me? Maybe that’s why he’s not taking me to his room. Or maybe he’s just not ready for me to sleep with him yet. I said I didn’t want to have sex yet; he knows and understands why. He’s so kind. One day, I’d like to try to have sex with him; it’s just scary to think about. He’s probably had sex before; he’s probably really good at it. I’ve only ever been—I’m probably not very good at it. STOP THINKING ABOUT ALL THAT, DAMNIT! YOU’RE SAFE NOW!!! Oh, well; I’d better hang on. Huh? This isn’t the way to my room; Mr. Emerson isn’t even heading upstairs. He’s taking me to his room? He actually wants to sleep and cuddle with me?’ Emmeline thought to herself as he took her to his room for the night.

Once he opened his door, Kyle had to stop and hold still as a horde of cats came running by. At the end of the herd, walking ever so slowly, with a bit of a limp, were Elvis and Jerry-Lee. 

Emmeline felt awful because she didn’t have the funding to help them feel better. Or to have them put down, so they weren’t in pain anymore.

Even if Emmeline and Kyle wanted to do something other than cuddle, they couldn’t. Except for Elvis and Jerry-Lee, all the cats were in Kyle’s bed; they were waiting to be picked up.

“Would it be ok if I slept by the wall?” Emmeline asked, looking at Kyle after he placed her in bed.

“Yeah, that’s fine; I usually sleep on the edge anyway.” Kyle replied with a smile before placing Elvis and Jerry-Lee on the bed as gently as possible. They, however, ended up howling in pain.

“I know—it’s time.” Emmeline softly spoke before Kyle could, looking at him with tears in her eyes. 

“I don’t want to see them in pain anymore, and Grandma always told me to do what’s best for them. But—I don’t know what to do; I don’t have enough money for even one of them to be put to sleep.” Emmeline continued and finished as all the cats found a comfy spot; Elvis and Jerry-Lee crawled up by her head and got comfortable.

Kyle sadly looked at Emmeline. He figured she’d say something like that; she’s still not used to having help like this.

“I’ll see if we can get it done and over with tomorrow or the next day. Don’t worry about paying; I’ll take care of it. Don’t argue or offer to pay me. This needs to be done sooner than later if you don’t want them in pain anymore.” Kyle firmly insisted, not taking “no” for an answer, sighing a little. Emmeline watched Kyle with tears in her eyes, understanding as she nodded her head.

This entire time, Kyle was leaning against his bed, using his hands to keep himself up. After a few seconds, he finally climbed into bed and laid next to her. 

Slowly, Emmeline laid down, placing her head on one of Kyle’s pillows—and inhaled; they smelt like him.

“Emmie?” He wasn’t sure what she was comfortable with, so he decided to speak up. 

“Yes? Is something wrong?” Emmeline softly asked in return.

“I may be able to read you pretty well to know if you’re upset, happy, angry, hiding things, but I can’t read minds—least of all yours. If you want or need something, you can tell me. Like I told you before: I understand that with what has happened to you that you’re uncomfortable with certain things. And I will accept and respect your wishes, but I need to know what you are comfortable with.” Kyle calmly told Emmeline, looking her in the eyes. 

“What do you wish to do?” Emmeline softly asked, looking back into Kyle’s eyes.

“Until you give me permission, I’d just like this.” Kyle gently told Emmeline, slowly taking her hand in his. He then, one finger at a time, intertwined their fingers together, watching her face the entire time.

“Mr. Emerson.” Emmeline softly spoke, curling her fingers against his, allowing him to hold her hand how he wished.

‘Maybe, her calling me “Mr. Emerson” instead of by my first name isn’t her being uncomfortable. The way she grew up: maybe she doesn’t know or understand that what I want is for her to call me by my first name. Just as I can’t read minds, neither can she. Maybe she’s waiting for me to say something or give her permission.’ Kyle thought to himself, coming to a realization as he watched Emmeline.

Five Minutes Later:

After a few minutes, Kyle started becoming uncomfortable. He can handle sleeping in sleep shorts or pants, but he was having a hard time with his shirt; he preferred sleeping shirtless.

He wanted so badly for Emmeline to sleep in his bed with him, but he didn’t want her to be uncomfortable.

‘Don’t be selfish, Kyle. One night. Maybe if I can survive one night with a shirt on, I’ll be able to do it every night—and she may sleep with me all the time.’ Kyle thought to himself, not realizing he was becoming twitchy.

“Mr. Emerson? Is something wrong?” Emmeline asked, concerned.

“No. Why do you ask?” Kyle asked, looking at her.

“You’re entire body is ridged—and your shaking. Is it something I did—or didn’t do?” Emmeline answered and then asked, concerned.

“No, you’re just fine how you are; you’re not doing anything wrong.” Kyle replied.

“Then what’s wrong? You can tell me; I won’t be upset. Please, tell me what’s wrong.” Emmeline pleaded with Kyle, pulling her hand away.

“*Sigh…* I’m sorry. And this really has nothing to do with you; I’m just a little uncomfortable.” Kyle finally admitted.

“If not me, then why?” Emmeline asked, confused. 

“I didn’t want to make you uncomfortable, so I wasn’t going to say anything or even ask. But I suppose things don’t get by you either, do they?”

“So, I hate to have to ask you this, but I don’t usually wear a shirt—or pants at night. I am willing to wear both, but if you wouldn’t mind, I’d like to at least take my shirt off.”

“I’ll leave everything on if you’d prefer.”

Kyle explained, watching Emmeline, who started turning red.

‘Yes; God yes!’ “That’s fine; it’s your bed. You do what makes you comfy; I’m just a guest for the night. And I know you sleep in just your boxers.” Emmeline mentally screamed at herself before somehow managed to speak calmly and softly with a smile. 

“Thanks—but how do you know that?” Kyle replied with relief in his voice before asking, slightly confused. He watched her every move as he removed his shirt.

“I’ve seen you in the mornings, remember? You used to walk out of your room in nothing but your boxers when you first got up.” Emmeline answered with a small smile.

“Right.” Kyle responded, remembering. 

“Is this ok?” Kyle asked, smiling a little, gently placing his hand on the side of Emmeline's face.

“Yes.” Emmeline answered, leaning into Kyle’s touch.

‘Oh, that’s right; that’s what I wanted to ask him. I don’t know why I’d forget that; that’s kind of important. Or it is to me, anyway. I really do love him with all my heart.’ Emmeline thought to herself, looking into Kyle’s eyes.

They were just lying there, staring at each other, when they felt a bunch of cat paws on their backs, pushing them together.

“What in the world?” Kyle asked, shocked when the cats somehow managed to push them together.

The cats (minus Elvis and Jerry-Lee) plopped down right behind them, making it impossible to move—not without squishing the cats.

‘I’m so glad I kept my pants on; she was almost right next to me. She’s blushing again.’ Kyle thought to himself, feeling just how close they were to each other.

“I don’t think they want us moving anywhere.” Emmeline softly stated, fidgeting with her hands. 

“It seems that way.” Kyle agreed, huffing; Emmeline could smell the mint toothpaste on his breath.

“Mr. Emerson?” Emmeline softly asked, looking at him.

“Yes, what is it?” Kyle asked as he tried to maneuver around the cats a little; he could feel her breath on his chest, and it was driving him crazy.

“I remember what I was going to say before, now—when you stopped at the stairs.” Emmeline answered, watching him, blushing.

“What is it? Are you ok?” Kyle asked, concerned, watching Emmeline turn red, moving some hair out of her eyes.

“I was just wondering. Umm…” She started but stopped, turning redder.

“Yes?” Kyle asked, pulling her chin up to force her to look him in the eyes.

“Can I have a kiss? And not a kiss on the top of my head, forehead, or cheeks: an actual kiss—my first kiss?” Emmeline softly asked.

“You’ve never been kissed before?” Kyle asked, surprised. He figured with her history that one of them had to have kissed her.

“Not on the lips, no. I had two previous boyfriends—so I was told. I’m not sure I’d call Jake a real boyfriend because we only met three times—and he didn’t really like me. My other boyfriend, Karter, only lasted a month or so. He kept me locked up and—he was too interested in my butt—and keeping my mouth taped shut. Then Zach: he liked it when I’d scream; he kissed everywhere else. If he couldn’t hear me scream; he wasn’t happy.” Emmeline answered, trying and failing to hold back her tears.

‘Damnit. Why did I ask her that?’ Kyle thought to himself, feeling awful. 

“You can stop; please, don’t continue. I don’t want you to be upset because of my stupidity. I’m sorry I asked, making you answer. I should’ve kept my mouth shut.” Kyle apologized.

“You’re not stupid; you just didn’t know. I promised to answer your questions, truthfully when you asked. Amber and Taylor didn’t know either; they asked as well when I told them.” Emmeline protested.

“Amber and Taylor didn’t know? I thought you told them everything.” Kyle asked, stunned but immediately regretted, feeling stupid. He actually felt as if he was going too far asking her that.

“No, they didn’t know. And no; I don’t tell them everything. Taylor understands and leaves me alone, knowing I’ll tell her if I need. Amber on the other hand, if she figures even just a little hint, she’s all over me—and she does not stop. So, I learned that if I don’t want either of them to know something, I don’t tell them—or anyone. That way, nobody finds out what I don’t want them finding out—until I’m ready for anybody to know.” Emmeline honestly admitted, watching Kyle.

“Well, then… Do you have anyone you trust enough to tell someone something?” Kyle asked, tucking some hair behind her ear. 

“I have Taylor and Amber for when I’m ready. I want to say Grandma, but I don’t want her to freak out or hurt anyone or herself. And now, I have you, right?” Emmeline answered before asking.

“Yes, you have me. Always.” Kyle replied before taking a breath. 

“Does that mean I can have a kiss?” Emmeline softly asked, leaning up a little.

‘Now or never.’ “I’ll kiss you on one condition.” Kyle thought to himself, taking a breath before responding.

“Yes?” Emmeline asked, confused.

“When we’re not in school—when it’s just you and me, like now; I want you to call me by my first name, not Mr. Emerson. When it’s just the two of us, call me “Kyle.” I want to hear you say my name; I need to hear that from you.” Kyle gently told Emmeline, carefully pulling her to him. She made a soft noise when she felt his arms around her waist.

‘He wants me to call him by his first name instead of Mr. Emerson? My heart feels funny. Is this a dream? Please don’t let this be a dream.’ Emmeline thought to herself. 

“Really?” Emmeline softly asked; she just wanted to make sure this was real.

“Please, Emmie: call me by my first name.” Kyle told Emmeline, holding onto her more firmly with one arm. At the same time, his other hand carefully lifted her chin to look at him.

“C-can I put my hands here?” Emmeline softly asked, lightly placing her hands on the front of his shoulders.

“Do whatever makes you comfortable. Just—say my name.” Kyle replied, looking into Emmeline’s eyes.

“Kyle.” Emmeline softly breathed, giving him what he wanted as some tears slipped down her cheeks. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn't stop the tears from coming.

“There you go. I love you.” Kyle told Emmeline with a smile, making her smile before sealing her lips for the first time—taking her very first kiss.

As he kissed her, the cats keeping them in place, moved to the foot of the bed.

‘Thank you.’ ‘Those damn cats. But I guess I have them to thank for this.’ Emmeline and Kyle thought to themselves.

After a few seconds, Kyle gently pulled away; Emmeline just stared at him with wonder and amazement shining in her eyes.

“How was that?” Kyle asked, looking at her; he wanted to make sure her first kiss was memorable.

He wanted to hear her say how she felt, even though he didn't actually need to hear that; he could see in her eyes how she felt.

‘Amazing.’ That’s what she wanted to stay, but instead, she replied with, “Really nice.”

“Do you want to go to sleep now?” Kyle asked with a smile.

‘No; I want more!’ Emmeline screamed inside her head; she could hear herself screaming for more. However, that’s not what came out of her mouth.

“Can I have another?” Emmeline softly asked, still holding onto Kyle.

'So, I do to her, what she does to me. Any and all rational thoughts she may have had: gone. I wonder what’s going on in that head of hers right now.' Kyle thought to himself, watching her.  

For the most part, Emmeline was easy for Kyle to read. In fact, she was the easiest person for him to read.

Kyle smiled and chuckled at her a little, gently pulling her back to him.

“Another, huh?” Kyle asked, inches from her lips.

“Yes, please.” Emmeline replied.

“Hmm… It may cost you.” Kyle replied, teasing her a little.

“Please, Kyle.” Emmeline sweetly pleaded, slowly wrapping her arms around his neck.

No matter how hard she tried not to be, Kyle thought Emmeline was the cutest, most innocent girl he had ever seen.

To him, that’s how she always seemed. But tonight—tonight was different; he couldn’t place his finger on it. 

Either way, he liked it.

“Well—since you asked so nicely.” Kyle replied before leaning down to kiss her again.

Kyle couldn’t say no to her—not when he’s waited for what felt like an eternity to taste her soft lips. He also couldn’t say no when she spoke his name like she did.

They were soft, innocent kisses, but they didn’t seem to end.

Emmeline’s P.O.V.:

Never in a million years did I think this would happen, let alone be possible. But it is: it’s happening. It feels nice; I never want it to end.

Something’s wrong. My body feels weak, and I feel like… I didn’t want to, but I pulled away to yawn. I was tired, but I didn’t want to stop yet.

Suddenly, Kyle pulled away from me. But I didn’t want that; I wanted more. 

“Go to sleep: you’re tired. And it’s now—almost four in the morning.” He told me.

‘Four?! Is it that late already?’ I asked myself, rolling onto my side, facing him.

“Are you ok?” Kyle asked, looking at me.

“Can we kiss again sometime?” I asked. It was supposed to be to myself, but I accidentally asked out loud.

Like he had been, for the last however long we were in here, he smiled at me before gently kissing me on the lips for a second. 

“Of course. Anytime you wish.” He answered after pulling away. 

I heard him; I did. But I was drifting off to sleep—now, with pleasant dreams. 

I barely felt him remove my glasses as everything went black.

Kyle’s P.O.V.:

Emmie just fell asleep, so I removed her glasses before just playing with her hair a little bit.

She looked so peaceful.

Not to sound like a pervert, but I’ve watched her sleep enough times when she’d fall asleep on the couch; she never looked as peaceful as she does now.

If it weren’t for her pulling away and yawning when she did, I think we would’ve stayed up all night.

I loved her pouty little face when I stopped doing something she really enjoyed—like when I rub her back and stop suddenly. 

Truth is: I do it on purpose just to tease her—most of the time. 

She made her face when I pulled away, but it was nearly four in the morning.

What this girl does to me—is nothing like I’ve experienced before.

I almost couldn’t believe it when she told me that there were things she didn’t tell Taylor and Amber. But I suppose—everyone doesn’t want everyone knowing all of their business.

But anyway:

I watched Emmie sleep for a while longer, playing with her hair. But it wasn’t long before I gently pulled her to me and fell asleep with her in my arms, at around 4:15 AM.

Normal P.O.V.:

Kyle woke up first the following day with cats all over his bed. There were cats above him, by his feet, and Mr. Franks was lying on his hip. But most importantly, Emmeline was curled up, on her side, right next to him. She had her head on his chest, and her hands curled between the two of them.

‘So, this morning wasn’t a dream; I really did kiss my Emmie.’ Kyle thought to himself with a smile.

After a few seconds, Kyle noticed that Emmeline was subconsciously chewing on her hair; he carefully removed it from her mouth and tucked it behind her ear.

“What time is it?” Kyle asked himself, stretching before turning to look at his alarm clock; it read 9:03 AM.

After a minute, he saw Jerry-Lee stretch and make a noise, followed by Elvis.

“She’ll be asleep for another few hours; it was a late night.”

“Let’s see: it’s Sunday, so I don’t think the vet is open. I wonder if I still have his personal number. I’ll see if I can make an appointment for tomorrow. I guess I’ll look for the number and wait for Emmie to wake up; this needs to be decided by her and her grandma. But first, I need a shower.” Kyle rambled on to himself. 

An Hour & Forty-Five Minutes Later:

Emmeline just woke up about three minutes ago and was now reaching for her glasses.

After taking in her surroundings, Emmeline touched her lips with the tips of her fingers, smiling the entire time. And then she got an urgent look on her face before climbing out of bed and ran to the bathroom.

“Good morning.” Kyle greeted when he heard his door open.

“Morning!” Emmeline quickly replied, running to the bathroom. Kyle just chuckled and stood up.

“Better?” Kyle asked when she came out of the bathroom.

“Yes, much.” Emmeline answered with a smile and a blush.

He didn’t notice this morning, but her pajamas were a pair of light blue capris with long blades of grass starting at the bottom of the legs and went up to her knees while the rest was covered in stars. She wore a matching light blue, short-sleeved sleep top that showed off a few inches of her stomach.

‘She really is beautiful.’ Kyle thought to himself, looking Emmeline up and down, causing her to blush.

“Are you hungry? Except for Jerry-Lee and Elvis, the cats all ate.” Kyle calmly asked, standing in front of Emmeline.

“A little. I’ll get them and see if I can get them to eat—at least a little.” Emmeline sighed.

“The vet is closed today, but I have a personal number for him; we can call in a little bit and see if he can squeeze them in tomorrow sometime. Or Tuesday at the latest.” Kyle informed Emmeline, placing his hands on her shoulders.

“Ok.” Emmeline mumbled, walking into his arms.

“I know… This part of owning pets is never easy.” Kyle sighed, slowly moving his arms down to her waist and gently hugged her.

“I know.” Emmeline replied, pulling away with a sad smile.

“Anything in particular you’d like to eat this morning?” Kyle asked.

“French toast, fruit, and orange juice?” Emmeline asked with a small smile.

“I can do that.” Kyle insisted with a smile; he was always smiling when she was smiling.

“Thank you. Well, I’d better go get them.” Emmeline sighed.

“Right. But, hey; before you go.” Kyle stopped Emmeline, gently grabbing her arm.

“Hmm?” Emmeline asked, confused until she felt his breath on her lips. She smiled and wrapped her arms around his shoulders.

“I love you, Emmie.” Kyle told her before sealing her lips with his in a gentle kiss.

“I love you too, Mr. Kyle.” Emmeline softly replied, catching herself when she was about to call him “Mr. Emerson.”

“You’ll get used to it in time.” Kyle insisted before letting her go so she could get Jerry-Lee and Elvis while he got food ready.

Emmeline went into Kyle’s room, climbed into his bed, and crawled to Jerry-Lee and Elvis.

“Ok, you two: it’s time to get up and try to eat. Come on.” Emmeline softly spoke, looking at the oldest, thinking they were just sleeping. However, when she went to pick Jerry-Lee up so she could set him on the floor, she realized they were not just sleeping. They were gone—and had been for a while, as they were both stiff.

“Jerry-Lee? Elvis?” Emmeline softly asked, voice shaking. She knew they were gone; she knew it before uttering their names.

Kyle’s P.O.V.:

I watched as Emmie went to my room, smiling before I went to make brunch.

I had just gotten everything out to make French toast when:

“Wahhh!” I heard Emmie scream. I dropped the pan on the floor and went running to my room.

“Emmie, what’s wrong? Are you ok? What happened?” I asked, panicked, panting a little. Then I noticed she was holding a very limp Jerry-Lee; Elvis lay limp over the side of one of my pillows: they had died.

“Emmie, I’m so sorry.” I apologized, slowly walking over to her; she was shaking and crying so much.

“I-I di-didn’t ge-get to say goo-goodbye.” She stuttered as she held Jerry-Lee.

“Hold on a second.” I calmly yet gently instructed, walking to my closet. I found some decent-sized boxes; I was going to use them to wrap Christmas Presents later. Guess I’ll have to find new boxes for that.

“Ok… Emmie, can I please have them? You have to let them go.” I told as gently as I could. She just stared at me for a few seconds before handing me, Jerry-Lee.

It’s a good thing I planned to get new pillows; I took one and placed it at the bottom of a box before placing Jerry-Lee on it.

I did the same thing with Elvis—except I used the older pillow he had passed away on.

“Emmie?” I asked, very concerned; she was just sitting there, staring off into nothingness. However, she looked at me when I said her name. Then the tears started freely flowing.

“Come here. It’s ok; it’s all going to be ok.” I told her as I held her and let her cry.

“I-it’s not fair. I mean, I’m glad they’re no longer in pain. But I didn’t get to say goodbye.” Emmie cried, clinging to me.

“I know… But you were asleep. And when it’s time, it’s time. Think of it this way: even if you were asleep, at least they weren’t alone. They loved you enough to stay with you during their last minutes. A lot of animals, if they have owners, will go off to be alone when they pass so that their owners don’t have to watch them. Animals are smart and care about their people.” I told Emmie, holding her.

I had two dogs growing up: one we had put down when it was time, and the other wandered off before we could even make an appointment. We later found him in one of Phoebe’s favorite spots; he just laid down and passed.

Two & A Half Hours Later:

Every now and then, Emmie would stop crying long enough to take breaths—or to vomit.

After the first time she left my room to use the bathroom, we stayed in the living room. 

It’s not that I didn’t want her throwing up in my bed; I could care less about that. 

Jerry-Lee and Elvis were still in boxes on the floor, but they pooped a little when they stretched for the last time. There was still some cat poop on the head of the bed; I’ve been too concerned with Emmie to care about a little bit of cat poop.

Thinking about it now: I should’ve known they weren’t just stretching; they were dying. 

Currently, Emmie was using the bathroom—but I don’t believe she threw up. Or, at least, I didn’t hear her throwing up.

“I’m coming.” I barely heard Emmie say, walking down the hall.

However, when she walked to the living room this time, I noticed she was slowing down and wasn’t walking straight. She was about to go down—and down she went. Emmie slid down the wall, onto her knees.

“Ok—I think it’s time for you to lie down now.” I insisted, walking over to pick her up. 

“I don’t wanna go back home.” Emmie mumbled, completely out of it.

“You are home. You don’t live at that—place or with your mother; you live here, with me and our cats.” I gently told her, carrying her to the living room.

“I love Mr. Emerson.” Emmie softly babbled.

“I love you too, Emmie.” I told her before gently placing her on the couch. I found her blanket on the floor and covered her with it. 

“Grandma…” Emmie mumbled, barely awake now.

“I’ll call her and let her know what’s going on. You just rest and go to sleep.” I promised before firmly instructing, rubbing her forehead. 

“Stop fighting and go to sleep. I’ll be right here when you wake up.” I gently told Emmie after a minute or two of her fighting sleep.

Five Minutes Later:

She sure as hell held on today

“One down, one to go.” I sighed, grabbing my phone, and found Caroline’s number. Caroline gave me her phone number right after she and Emmie patched things up.

“Oh, Kyle; what a pleasant surprise.” Caroline happily greeted, answering the phone.

“Not as pleasant as you think.” I sighed.

“Why? What’s going on? Is Emmeline ok?” Caroline worriedly asked.

“Emmie’s ok—more or less. Umm… Your cats, Jerry-Lee Lewis and Elvis Presley passed away this morning—and Emmie’s not taking it too well. She just got done crying.” I explained as calmly as I could.

“How long did she cry? How much did she throw up?” Caroline calmly asked. She didn’t sound too shocked and seemed to know what was going on.

“She cried for about two and a half hours and threw up maybe—I wanna say three or four times. But how did you know that? How are you doing?” I answered and then asked, confused.

“Ah. Well, that’s good; it means she’s getting better. I’m ok. Sad, yes; but I’m fine. I’ve had cats and dogs all my life. Before I met Carlton, I grew up on a farm. You get animals for different reasons: dogs are for companionship, hunting, and keeping the farm animals in line. Cats are for hunting and killing mice—and sometimes companionship. And then farm animals, such as cows, pigs, chickens, and turkeys are raised for milk, eggs, and once they reached a certain point, for food. I’m very well aware that they don’t live near as long as people do—not even close. You get them for companionship, friendship, whatever, and you take care of them until it’s their time. Then you mourn and move on—and eventually get a new companion. Emmeline knows this as well; Carlton and I taught her that. Unfortunately, with her, I don’t think it stuck very well. Carlton was always so funny: he thought he could tell me what to do when it came to—well, anything—especially my animals. He said we could have a dog or two and maybe a cat. Well, we discussed and compromised that. You know who won?” Caroline explained before sternly asking

“I’m going to go out on a limb and say you.” I calmly replied.

“Very good. I mean, we did compromise on a lot of things. But when it comes to animals; there is no compromise. One or two dogs and maybe a cat? Oh, no. We had four dogs: Maxwell, Yogi, Pincher and Champ. And six cats: Patsy Cline, Dolly Parton, Jerry-Lee Lewis, Elvis Presley, Johnny Cash, and Michael Jackson. Now, the first time I met you, Emmeline gave me that painting of my cats: it had everyone except my Patsy on there. It would’ve been nice if she was on there, but I don’t think Emmeline ever met her. Or if she did, she was way too little to remember. As for the dogs: Champ, Maxwell, and Yogi were her favorites; they’d take naps and such with her. Pincher had to be locked up when she came over, as he didn’t like kids. He was one of those dogs who would’ve been put to sleep because he was deemed aggressive. I say he just didn’t have the right people; he loved me and Carlton, and Matthew. And then Champ: he was our guard dog and had saved Emmeline two or three times. We took her fishing once and she fell out of the boat and nearly drowned; her lifejacket had a hole or something in it. Champ dived in and saved her; he even did CPR. Not the mouth to mouth, but the chest compressions. Then, some guy tried to kidnap her right out of our yard; Champ chased the man down and bit him. I’m telling you all this because all of our dogs except Champ, died naturally; he had to be put down. The man who tried taking Emmeline was found guilty and sentenced to however long in prison. However, he filed a complaint against our dog, saying he was a danger to anyone—especially children. Well, Emmeline proved just how wrong that was and we got keep Champ—for another two and a half months. The man’s brother or whoever gave Champ a treat laced with some kind of poison. And then, because this was in the front yard, and there was no gate, another person came up and nearly hit Emmeline with a car. With his last ounce of life, Champ grabbed Emmeline by the arm, yanked, and threw her out of the way, getting hit instead. That was the only time we had Emmeline for more than a weekend at a time. She wouldn’t stop crying, so her mom sent her to stay with us until she did stop. She cried for almost five days straight, blaming herself for Champ’s death; she also throw up multiple times a day for three of those days. Aside from horrible, I have no clue what it was like at her mom’s place. No matter how many times we told her Champ’s death wasn’t her fault, she always insisted it was. After some time, she was better; she still had Maxwell and Yogi. They, and Pincher passed away within days of each other. Each time she cried and threw up for several hours. But you just said she only cried for two and a half hours and threw up a few times? That’s a hell of a lot better than what it used to be.” Caroline explained in detail.

Every time I talked to her, Caroline always had a story to tell—which is fine. I get it; she’s lonely. Emmeline and I are the only ones to visit her—Monday-Friday. No visitors on weekends unless it’s a birthday or Christmas: Saturdays are activity days, and Sundays are (if religious) church and or time to themselves days.

“That couldn’t have been easy.” I replied at a loss for words.

“*Sigh…* You have no idea. It is probably a good thing Emmeline didn’t grow up on a farm; she would’ve never been able to handle that—there’s just no way. She’d fall in love with all the farm animals and protest them being killed for food. Sometimes I just don’t understand her: she’ll eat meat and knows where it comes from. But if she gets attached to something: nope. I really am surprised she’s not a vegetarian. *Sigh…* But anyway: it took me a while to realize just who you were—or who you’re related to. You tell that mother of yours to come visit me some time. You are Amy Emerson’s son, are you not? You look almost exactly like her—except for the fact that you’re a guy.” Caroline told me, sighing a little.

“I’ll tell her you say hi and for her to visit you.” I replied with a smile. I wanted to laugh, but I just couldn’t right now.

“So, umm… What do you want done with your cats? Do you want them buried or cremated?” I seriously asked after a few seconds.

“Buried. When she wakes up, just let her know I said: it’s ok to mourn and be sad, but not to do it forever. At least they’re not in pain anymore and are in a better place. Now, they can be with their sister, Patsy, and the dogs on the other side of the rainbow bridge. Emmeline is such a sweet girl with a big heart. I’m going to ask you something serious: it’s a yes or no question.” Caroline answered before becoming serious.

“Ok.” I replied, slightly confused.

“Do you know she used to cut herself?” Caroline asked, catching me off guard a little.

“So—Emmie’s not that good at hiding it like she thinks she is. Yes, I know. A nurse told me a few weeks ago when we were in the hospital; she said most were older, but there was one newer one. As far as I’m aware, she hasn’t cut or anything like that since she’s been here.” I honestly answered.

“Good. Let’s keep it that way. And no; she’s not. I have to get going. Just do me one favor.” Caroline replied before requesting.

“Yes?” I asked.

“Emmeline is a good girl with a big heart, but she’s also incredibly stubborn and likes to do things on her own. Sometimes she needs to slow down and accept help and that she can’t do everything by herself. As we’ve learned: she gets herself into some dangerous situations. Please, please just keep an eye on her and keep her safe.” Caroline pleaded.

“Of course. Always.” I firmly replied. Keeping an eye on Emmie will probably be one of my biggest tasks. But I’m happy to do it.

“Thank you. At least I’ll have a little piece of mind. Well, I have to go. Bye.” Caroline thanked before bidding farewell before I could say anything else.

She’s not wrong: Emmie is kind, caring, and has a big heart. Yes, she may be stubborn at times. But I don’t think she had a choice for a while. I don’t see too much resistance from her—or at least not since she’s been here. The only thing she tries to be stubborn about is money and wanting to help more—and she never wins against me. If anything, she doesn’t like to open up; I know she’s holding something or some things back.

Knock. Knock. Knock.

“Caleb, what brings you by?” I asked after opening my door.

“Not much. I meant to get this to you and Emmeline on Friday, but I missed you. And yesterday was just crazy. But uhh… I think this is Emmeline’s; it was found by the front leg of her desk. I don’t know what it is, but I think it’s hers. Is everything ok?” Caleb explained, holding up a small ruby glass flower hairclip on a chain. He then asked, noticing Emmeline.

“Thank you. Yeah—I don’t know at this moment, but everything should be ok after a day to a few days. Elvis and Jerry-Lee passed away this morning; Emmeline’s taking it pretty hard.” I explained, sighing a little.

“Oh. I’m sorry. Please let her and her grandma know my condolences.” Caleb sincerely told me.

“Thank you; I will.” I replied.

“But is that hers?” Caleb asked, looking at the hairclip.

“Yeah, it’s hers. According to the letter it came with, it’s from her grandparents on her mother’s side. They said they didn’t know about Emmie or her existence. They only found out when their granddaughter, Emmeline went to do something, and Emmie was already a part of it. They said that Emmie’s mother cut them out of her life for whatever reason and they haven’t seen or heard from her in over twenty years. They knew about Dustin, Justin, and Mia, but not Emmeline.” I explained, watching Emmeline.

“Do you believe them? Do you believe that there’s a second Emmeline?” Caleb asked, looking at me, raising his eyebrow a little.

“Yes, actually. When we were in the hospital, my nurse mentioned a second Emmeline Moore—and that Emmie is the younger, maternal cousin of the other Emmeline Moore.” I explained.

“Well, that’s interesting. Do any of them want to meet?” Caleb asked, looking from me to Emmie.

“I think the letter said they would like to meet Emmie, but Emmie’s unsure if she wants to meet them. She’s afraid it may be a trap or something. And—with her family history on that side, I can’t blame her.” I replied.

“No, I suppose not. But at least, if she should decide to meet them, she has you.” Caleb stated with a smile.

“That is true; I’ll be with her every step of the way. Do you want to sit down? Something to eat or drink?” I asked, looking at him.

“No, thank you; I’m not staying. I have another blind date to attend.” Caleb dully told me.

“Have fun with that.” I sarcastically replied.

“Thanks. I have to get going. See you tomorrow.” Caleb replied before heading out.

“See you later.” I bid farewell before sitting in a chair…

Chapter Text

The Next Day:

It was the day after Jerry-Lee and Elvis passed away, and Kyle and Emmeline were at school. He had offered her a day off, but she declined; she said she needed normalcy. Emmeline couldn’t afford to miss too many days of school, or she'd be held back. 

However, Kyle didn’t think that Emmeline missed any school this year, except that first month and one day—the day they started dating.

It was a week into September, by the way.

Lunch Hour:

Emmeline was sitting at a table with Amber and Taylor; she was just staring off, into space.

“Em, is everything ok?” Amber asked, concerned.

“You seem a bit distant today.” Taylor worriedly added.

“Huh? Oh, yeah. I’m sorry; I’m just a little out of it, I guess.” Emmeline softly replied.

“What’s wrong?” Amber and Taylor asked right away.

“Elvis and Jerry-Lee passed away yesterday.” Emmeline softly answered.

“Oh, Hunny; we’re so sorry.” Amber and Taylor sadly apologized, hugging their friend.

“It’s ok. It’s sad, yes. But at least they’re not in pain anymore; that’s all that matters.” Emmeline replied with a sad smile.

“Is everything else ok?” Amber asked, watching Emmeline.

“Yeah.” Emmeline replied.

“How are you and Kyle doing?” Taylor asked when she noticed Kyle watching her when he and Sampson walked by.

“We’re good.” Emmeline replied with a dreamy smile—and a blush that immediately caught Amber and Taylor’s attention.

“What’d you do?” Amber asked right away.

“What do you mean?” Emmeline asked, looking at Amber, confused. 

“Oh, come on, Em; we see it in your face. Are you hugging yet?” Amber asked right away.

“We’ve been hugging for a while now.” Emmeline stated, blushing even more.

“What is it then?” Taylor gently asked.

“I think I need to use the bathroom.” Emmeline nervously spoke, standing up. She then headed to a bathroom, tripping a little with Amber and Taylor right behind her.

“Ok. We’re the only ones in here. Spill it.” Amber badgered Emmeline as they each went into a stall.

“We—we kissed for a while—in his bed. Then I fell asleep—next to him.” Emmeline nervously answered, playing with her fingers; her face was a new shade of red.

“You had sex?” Amber asked right away.

“No!” Emmeline shrieked, utterly embarrassed.

“Amber, stop it; you know better. Jeez… So, you had your first kiss then. How was it?” Taylor asked Emmeline after lecturing Amber.

“It was nice.” Emmeline softly, smiling as she remembered; she wasn’t going to give any details.

“Awhile? How long is awhile?” Amber asked when they started washing their hands.

“Yes, I didn’t want to stop. I don’t really know; I wasn’t paying attention to time—not until Mr. Emerson said something.” Emmeline sheepishly admitted.

“Well, it’s about time.” Amber declared with an evil smile.

“Hmm?” Emmeline asked, confused. However, Amber was already walking out of the bathroom, evilly laughing, hands together.

“She’s going to start teasing and picking on Kyle; she was nice enough to wait until after your first kiss. She started picking on Sampson two weeks into us dating. Come on; let’s go finish lunch.” Taylor explained, slightly annoyed before insisting.

“Oh. Ok; coming.” Emmeline replied before following Taylor with a smile.

With The Guys:

“What are you doing?” Sampson asked when he noticed Kyle watching the students.

“I agreed to watch the students on the west side of the cafeteria to make sure they’re behaving. Mr. Harper agreed to let me do this because all Mrs. Peete did was complain that she had to stand here and watch ungrateful teenagers. And yes, I’m doing this to mainly keep an eye on Emmie.” Kyle calmly explained.

“I heard you agreed to Monday student watch.” Caleb noted with a smile.

“Monday and Friday.” Kyle calmly stated.

“I have Tuesday and Thursday.” Caleb spoke up with a smile.

“Which side?” Kyle asked right away.

“West. That’s what Principal Harper gave me.” Caleb answered.

“I have West on Wednesday and North on Friday.” Sampson added in a bored tone.

“At least you know Taylor will be watched over.” Caleb stated, looking at Sampson.

“Yeah.” Sampson replied as they watched the girls and other students.

“So, how is Emmeline doing? I’m surprised she’s at school today.” Caleb asked, looking at Kyle.

“Better than yesterday.” Kyle answered.

“What happened yesterday?” Sampson asked, interested.

“Jerry-Lee and Elvis passed away; she had a hard time with it. I couldn’t get her to eat anything until it was time for dinner. And even then, she only ate a little bit. However, she had some breakfast this morning, and it looks like she’s eating lunch. Not a whole lot, but she’s perked up a little more as well.” Kyle explained.

“What was that all about?” Sampson asked as they watch Emmeline, Amber, and Taylor hurry off to a bathroom.

“Private girl teenaged girl talk, I’m guessing.” Caleb answered, watching a sea of students along with Caleb and Sampson.

“Oh, I can probably guess what they’re going to talk about.” Kyle sighed. He knew Amber well enough to know she’ll get what she wants to know out of her.

“What do you mean?” Sampson asked, looking at Kyle with that childish look.

You know, Sampson is usually the serious, no-nonsense type of person—until it comes to Taylor; he eases up on her a little. Then there’s Kyle: with certain things, he picks on him big time.

“If you must know, I gave Emmie her first kiss. No, you’re not getting details.” Kyle answered, snapping a little. He knew Sampson enough to realize he wasn’t going to give up until he got information.

“Aww! Come on!” Sampson “whined,” playing around.

“Congratulations.” Caleb congratulated Kyle with a smile.

“Being serious for a moment: obviously, you’re going to take things slow and all that. But just wait until you have sex with her.” Sampson told Kyle with a huge smile.

“I’m not just going to have sex with her. When the time comes—if it ever comes; I’ll make love with her.” Kyle argued, narrowing his eyes.

“Right. Of course.” Sampson agreed, looking directly at Kyle.

“What? What is that look for?” Kyle asked, looking at Sampson, annoyed.

“You remember our pact—the sex pact?” Sampson asked, looking at Kyle.

“The one we made when we were, what? Fifteen or sixteen?” Kyle questioned, looking at Sampson.

“That would be the one.” Sampson calmly answered.

“Are you kidding me, Sampson? We were fifteen or sixteen when we made that stupid pact; we’re in our twenties now.” Kyle snapped as quietly as he could.

“I’m aware of that. I actually wanted to call it off. I kind of talked to Taylor about it; she’s against it one hundred percent. And then there’s Emmeline: she’s cute and all, but she’s really not my type. Now, I know that’s not what matters, seeing as no matter what; we were supposed to take turns taking whoever we were with. Caleb hasn’t dated anyone in a few years now. I’ve been with Taylor for a little over two years, and I don’t plan on sharing her. You just started dating Emmeline; there’s no way in Hell she’d agree to do any of that. One of these nights, we should just find that paper we signed, and destroy it. I would say, hey, we were incredibly drunk when we wrote that up; it shouldn’t count. However, we did a blood oath—so, we have no choice. The only way to void that oath is to burn the contract, after doing a new blood oath.” Sampson explained, shocking Kyle and Caleb.

“Well, what do we do?” Caleb asked, looking at Kyle.

“I guess we burn the contract or whatever.” Kyle sighed, annoyed.

“Finally.” Caleb sighed, relieved.

“Great. When?” Sampson quickly asked.

“Well, there’s always lunch hour tomorrow.” Kyle suggested.

“Can’t. Tuesdays is the day Taylor and I have lunch in my classroom together.” Sampson calmly informed.

“How did you manage that one? Even if everyone knows you two are dating?” Kyle asked, watching Sampson, shocked.

“Usually, she just meets me up there. There are a few teachers up there who don’t give a fuck what we do. Taylor’s a good girl, so the detention line wouldn’t work; we frequently say she needs a little extra help with math or something like that. Say, Kyle: you should do that. You should have lunch with Emmeline once a week.” Sampson explained and then suggested.

“He has a point. Maybe you could get to know her better; you said there was still things you didn’t know about her.” Caleb suggested, agreeing with Sampson.

“Just not Tuesdays; that’s my day with Taylor. If you take Emmeline that day as well, Amber will be alone; her other two friends, Megan and Mimi moved to a different school district.” Sampson explained.

“Ok.” Kyle replied, thinking about it.

“What day are you going to pick?” Sampson and Caleb asked, looking at Kyle.

“I’m not sure yet; I’ll have to talk to Emmie about it—see if it’s something she’s even interested in. Right now, we have to figure out when we’re going to find that contract, oath, or whatever you want to call it, and destroy it. Then, we make a new oath and live by that.” Kyle replied before becoming stern.

“Well, Taylor’s parents are picking her up during eighth period for some appointment, so I’m free after school.” Sampson suggested after school.

“I don’t have any plans until Friday after school, so after school today works for me.” Caleb calmly agreed.

“*Sigh…* We’ll have to make it quick; I have to drop Emmeline off at Shady Pine Home to visit her Grandma. After that I have another errand to run.” Kyle explained after sighing.

“At least we don’t have to go far.” Caleb confirmed their plans as the girls got back to their table.

“Have you talked to Emmeline about her cutting yet?” Sampson asked, looking at Kyle.

“No, not yet; I plan on talking to her about it in a few days. I don’t really want to though. Since she’s been living with me, I haven’t seen her cut anything except for paper and stuff like that. I know I have to, but I don’t want her to become upset over it and start up again.” Kyle answered, intensely watching Emmeline.

“I can talk to her about if, if you’d like.” Sampson calmly offered.

“No. No offense, but you can be a little too blunt about things. I’ll talk to her sometime this week.” Kyle firmly replied just as the bell rang for the next class.

“See you after school.” Kyle, Sampson, and Caleb bid farewell before heading to their classrooms. At the same time, the girls headed to their classes.

The End of The Day:

“That packet is due by the beginning of class on Friday. Emmeline, please stay after; I need to discuss something with you.” Kyle calmly instructed, watching his students before the End of the Day Announcements came on over the loudspeakers.

Nobody said anything; they sat there, listening to the announcements until the bell rang. They all just got up, got their things, and started leaving as fast as they could.

“How are you feeling?” Kyle asked, looking at Emmeline once other students were gone.

“Ok. A little tired.” Emmeline softly admitted.

“Do you still want to visit your Grandma?” Kyle asked.

“Yes.” Emmeline answered right away with a smile.

“Ok. As I told you before: I had an errand to run, so I’ll just be dropping you off. However, as it would turn out, I have another errand to run with Caleb and Sampson.” Kyle calmly explained, hoping she wouldn’t be too upset.

“Ok.” Emmeline replied, looking up at him.

“Are you two ready?” Sampson asked as he and Caleb stood at the door.

“Yeah; we’re coming.” Kyle replied, slightly annoyed as he and Emmeline started walking to them. 

“Emmie gets the front, until I drop her off.” Kyle firmly told Sampson when they got to Kyle’s car.

“Ok.” Caleb replied with a smile while Sampson grumbled; he hated sitting in the back.

Emmeline’s P.O.V.:

I wonder what Kyle has to do with Mr. Carter and Mr. Tatum.

I’d ask, but it’s none of my business.

“Emmie, are you ok?” I heard Kyle ask me as I stared out my window. 

I had a horrible feeling something bad was going to happen today.

“Hmm? Yeah, I’m ok—just a little tired.” I told him with a smile.

“Ok. Well, we’re here. I’ll be back in an hour and a half or two. I have my phone; call if you need anything.” He calmly told me.

“Ok.” I replied, staring at him. 

I wanted a quick kiss goodbye, but Mr. Carter and Mr. Tatum were in the backseat. I’m not ready to kiss in public, let alone in front of other people.

I guess I could…

“I’ll see you after a while.” I insisted before leaning over to give him a quick hug; he hugged me back before I got out and headed inside.

“See you after a bit.” I heard Kyle say before I made it to the doors.

“Em?” Kellie, the check-in lady asked, looking at me; she seemed a bit shocked.

“Hi, Kellie.” I greeted, walking over to the counter.

“I’m kind of shocked to see you here on a Monday. Is everything ok?” Kellie asked, looking at me.

“Yeah, everything’s ok. Kyle has some errands to run, and I didn’t want to be home alone. Also, two of Grandma’s cats passed away yesterday; I just wanted to hang out and talk with her.” I explained, looking at Kellie.

“Ahh, I see. Well, just sign in, and you can be on your way. I’m sorry. I know you’re used to just going to see your Grandma, but you’re going to have to get used to signing in at all times. Sorry. My husband got a new job offer about four hours away. This is my last month here.” Kellie explained, somewhat upsetting me; I genuinely liked her. I mean, I like a few of the staff here, but she’s the one I see the most.

I knew something bad was going to happen today.

“I wish you luck and happiness.” I honestly gave her my best.

“Thank you.” She replied with a small smile.

“So, who’s going to take your place?” I asked, looking at her.

“Hold on. Ginny, could you come here, please?” I heard Kellie ask as she went into the back; she walked out with an older lady with graying brown hair and brown eyes.

“Emmeline, this is Ginny Hale; she will be taking over for me. Ginny, this is Emmeline Moore; she is Caroline Kriticus’s granddaughter. She usually comes Tuesdays, Wednesdays, Thursdays, and every other Friday. She’s been coming here for about a year now. She’s a smart kid, but often forgets to sign in, so I usually just sign her in when I see her. Or she usually has a guy named Kyle Emerson with her; he usually signs them in and meets her at her Grandma’s room. I guess while I’m here, we can update your guest list.” Kellie explained, introducing us.

“Ok.” I agreed, standing in front of the counter.

“So, if you couldn’t tell, Emmeline is only fifteen; her Grandma made her, her Power of Attorney for everything. She has a list of people who can and cannot see her grandmother without her present—after discussing it with her grandma. Let’s see. You have Kyle Emerson as the only person allowed to visit your Grandma without you present: is that still correct?” Kellie told Ginny before asking me.

“Currently, yes. But I’d like to add Kyle’s mom, Amy Emerson; she used to take care of Grandma and Grandpa when they still lived at home—and Grandpa was still alive. Grandma said she would love to see Amy. And I know Amy wants to see Grandma as well.” I explained, watching Kellie write what I was telling her and Ginny down.

“Ok. Amy Emerson has been added to the list. Now, you have a list of people you don’t want to see your Grandma whatsoever—nor does she want to see them. Austin Cooper, Megan Moore, Dustin Moore-Cooper, Justin Moore-Cooper, Mia Moore-Cooper, and Zach Cooper. Does that sound correct? Or do you want or need to change anything?” Kellie asked me.

“No, that’s correct. That’s how Grandma and I want it to stay.” I quickly answered.

“Are you or your grandmother related to these people?” Ginny asked, looking at me.

“They have no relation to Grandma. Caroline Kriticus is my grandmother on my dad’s side. These people are my mother, stepfather, brothers, sister, and stepbrother: I have no relation with them because they did nothing but severely abuse me. Grandma and Grandpa tried to get custody of me, but he died, and she was unable to take care of me by herself. Before you ask, because I get asked this all the time, I am emancipated.” I explained as calmly as I could, without crying.

“Well, everything is up to date, and you’re signed in; you can go see your grandma.” Kellie insisted with a smile.

“Thank you. It was nice to meet you, Ginny.” I sincerely told Ginny.

“You as well.” She replied before I walked away.

Knock. Knock.

“Grandma?” I asked, knocking on her door.

“Emmeline, Deary; how are you doing? Where’s Kyle?” Grandma asked with a huge smile.

“I’m doing ok. Kyle couldn’t come today; he had some errands to run.” I answered.

“Oh, poo. I was hoping to beat him at “Scrabble” again.” Grandma disappointedly complained.

“How are you?” I softly asked.

“I’m well. Am I sad about my Jerry-Lee Lewis and Elvis? Of course. But that’s part of owning animals, Deary. At the end, you just have to realize they’re not in pain, and are in a better place. I also like to think of it as, they’ve all crossed the Rainbow Bridge, and are with all the other animals I’ve had.” Grandma explained with a smile. 

That made me feel better.

“So, what would you like to do? What are you doing here? Get out!” Grandma yelled; she seemed angry as she looked past me.

When I turned around, I saw my worst nightmare: Mom and Austin were standing in the doorway.

“Wh-what are you doing here?” I asked, scared.

“We’re here for you; we want you to come home. Zach wants you to come home.” Mom answered, looking at me.

“Zach’s in jail.” I argued, backing away from them.

“No thanks to you. However, he’s no longer in a maximum-security prison; they ran out of space, so, they put him on house arrest. He would really like to see you. So, let’s go home.” Mom informed me with a smile.

“No. I will not go home with you—to him. I got emancipated for a reason; I don’t want to be anywhere near you people. Why are you here? Are you following me?” I snapped, not taking my eyes off them.

“No, we’re not following you; we just got lucky you ended up being here. No, we need some money.” Austin answered, walking in with Mom.

“I don’t have any money. Go away!” I yelled, hoping to get someone’s attention.

“No, but your grandma does; she has valuable research.” Austin calmly countered.

“Grandpa’s and Dad’s research?” I asked, looking at them. 

How did they know about that?

“The very same. Now, just hand it over, and we’ll leave in peace.” Austin demanded, looking at Grandma.

“No.” Grandma defiantly replied.

“Excuse me? What did you just say to me?” Austin asked in shock; nobody ever told him “no.”

“I said “no.” I can’t give you them; I don’t have any of their research. And even if I did have them, I certainly wouldn’t give them to you.” Grandma strictly told them.

“What did you do with them, Old Woman?! Those should be with me! Matthew left it all to me!” Mom furiously yelled, angering me.

“That’s a lie!” I yelled, looking down; I could feel tears falling.

“Excuse me?! You don’t talk to me like that!” Mom yelled, slapping me, hard, across my face.

“You weren’t ever married to Dad; you never loved him! You only ever had a few nights with him! And then you didn’t tell him about me until he saw us in a store! He didn’t leave you anything; he didn’t have to leave you anything! Because the truth is: you don’t deserve anything! Dad and Grandpa: they left me all their research!” I yelled, being brave—or at least trying to be. Yet, on the inside, I was a wreck.

“Oh, really now? Then, you’ll be a good little girl, and give Daddy the research.” Austin firmly demanded, looking directly at me.

“No, I will not. I can’t. They went up in flames when the apartment I was living in, set on fire. I threw them directly into the flames. And you’re not my Daddy. My Dad died years ago; he was murdered.” I steadily argued, shocking not only Mom and Austin but also Grandma; I could see it on her face.

And then it happened.

“You little bitch! I knew I should’ve killed you years ago!” Austin yelled, charging at me; I was too shocked to move. 

Austin grabbed and slammed me to the floor before he started choking me.

I couldn’t move; he was sitting on me—on my hips. I could feel his thing against my lower stomach as he started moving up and down against me.

I kicked my legs until I couldn’t; they grew too tired.

I could see Grandma trying to help, but Mom kept her held back as Austin pushed my shirt up and ripped my bra.

Death. Please just let me die. 

No. I can’t give up. Kyle. 

I have to stay alive for Kyle.

“Let the girl go and stand up! SLOWLY! Do it, or I you’ll get a bullet!” I heard someone—I’m guessing a cop yell.

Austin didn’t let go; he only held on tighter.

Then it happened.  

Bang!  

The officer shot Austin. I know because blood splattered all over my chest, and Mom screamed.

Austin let go and fell off me onto the floor. 

“Come on, Austin.” An officer told Austin, taking him away.

“You too, Ma’am.” Another officer took Mom away.

“Ms. Ms., are you ok? Do you need any assistance?” An officer asked, helping me up.

“No, I’ll be ok.” I replied, pulling my shirt down.

“Do you know those people?” The officer asked, looking at me.

“Biologically, she’s my mother; he’s her husband/my stepfather. But I have nothing to do with them; I’m emancipated and am living with my science teacher in one of his spare rooms.” I softly answered, showing him all my information.

“Ok. I hate to have to do this to you, but because he ripped it, I’m going to need your bra. And my CSI’s are going to need to process you.” The officer told me as a different person came in with a camera and other things.

“Are you going to need my clothes as well?” I asked, looking at my shirt.

“Not right now; we don’t have anything extra for you to change into. Our CSIs will get what they can now, then they’ll give a bag for you to put your clothes in when you get home. One of them will give you a card to call them when you get home, and they’ll come gather your things up. They will tell you what they need when they’re done with you. I just need your phone number and address so I can get in contact with you.” The officer explained, watching me.

“Ok.” I softly replied, holding still; I knew better than to touch anything on me because it could contaminate whatever evidence they needed.

Half An Hour Later:

The CSI people got everything they needed, gave me a card, told me what to do, and then headed out.

“Deary.”

“I’m sorry.” I apologized, interrupting Grandma—something I usually don’t do.

“It’s not your fault. You didn’t know they were going to show up.” Grandma told me.

“Thank you. I’m still sorry though. I’m sure it’s because of me that they knew where to go. Umm… I love you, but I’m going to head out. I need to think.” I told Grandma, watching her. I wanted to hug her, but I knew better; I didn’t want her to get covered in blood.

“Ok. See you next time. Love you too, Deary. Don’t beat yourself up; this isn’t your fault.” Grandma told me before I left.

I left and just started wandering, not knowing—or even caring where I ended up.

I just couldn't be there right now.

I can't go home yet; Kyle said he'd pick me up.

Oh, but I left Grandma’s; he'll wonder where I am.

He might even be mad that I left.

But I can't go back there right now; I'll go back in a day or two.

Forty-Five Minutes Later:

Where am I?

Where am I going?

What's going on?

Why did they have to come to Grandma's?

Zach…

Mom said Zach was out.

He's out.

He's out.

He's out.

He's out!

He's going to come for me.

He's going to take me away.

He's going to take me away from Kyle.

He's going to find and get me.

He's going to rape me again.

Over and over again.

He's going to be so mad at me.

It'll be worse because I got him put away.

It'll hurt worse than before; he'll make sure of that.

He's going to keep going until I get pregnant.

That's what he said last time.

He'll get me pregnant at least twice before killing me.

He's going to rape me.

I'm going to be raped again.

I want Kyle.

I want to be with Kyle.

He said he'll keep me safe.

Kyle…

Kyle…

Kyle…

“Emmie!” Kyle.

“Emmie!” I want him so much I can hear him.

Normal P.O.V.:

Emmeline was aimlessly wandering around, not knowing where she was, where she was going, or what she was going to do.

She wasn't aware of her surroundings.

Of all the people, she was passing.

She didn't even notice when Phoebe or Tony called out to her. 

She didn't even notice it was raining—or even downpouring.

She only stopped and returned to reality when she heard her name being called by the one person who meant the most to her.

Emmeline was lost in more ways than one, with a million different thoughts running through her head.

With The Guys:

Kyle’s P.O.V.:

I dropped Emmie off at the nursing home to visit Caroline before heading out with Caleb and Sampson.

I knew Emmie wouldn’t kiss me in front of Caleb and Sampson, but I didn’t expect her to hug me in front of them either. But that’s what happened; so, I hugged her in return.

As soon as she got out, Sampson immediately got in the front seat.

“She’s becoming braver.” Caleb noted, moving to the center of the back seat.

“Yes, I’ve noticed.” I calmly replied, driving to Mom’s house; it was a ten or fifteen-minute drive depending on traffic.

“Taylor tells me that Emmeline is still a shy and quiet girl. However, since she’s met and been with you, her confidence has gone up, she smiles, laughs, and even talks a little more. Taylor is so, incredibly happy that you and Emmeline are together. I guess so is Amber. Oh, and by the way: have fun—and good luck.” Sampson told me, sincerely at first; he then got that mischievous tone to his voice.

“What is that supposed to mean?” I demanded, watching the road.

“It means: as their best friend, you have become one of Amber’s victims. Whenever she can, Amber’s going to pull stupid little pranks and pick on you. I think she’s starting to get bored with me because I’m not bothered by her antics anymore. But I’ve been dealing with her for the past two years; I got used to everything.” Sampson explained.

“Thanks for the warning.” I mumbled, pulling onto the street Mom lived on. I could see her waiting for us in her driveway. 

“You’re welcome.” Sampson told me with a smirk, pulling into Mom’s driveway.

“Hi, boys.” Mom happily greeted us as soon as we stepped out of the car.

“Hi, Mom.” The three of us greeted, hugging her one at a time.  

Mom considered Caleb and Sampson as her “adopted” sons; they are both to call her “Mom” when home.

“Oh. No Emmeline?” Mom asked, looking around—and in the car.

“Not today; she’s visiting her grandma.” I calmly answered, walking inside.

“Aww… I was hoping to see her today. When you called to say you were coming to visit, I made so many plans. Well, poo.” Mom complained as we walked through the house to the backyard.

“Does anyone remember where we buried that thing?” Sampson asked, looking around, slightly annoyed.

“Under the treehouse, to the right, next to the birdhouse that Dad smashed.” I answered, looking at an old tree with only the bottom of an old treehouse the three of us built when we were kids.

“How do you remember that?” Sampson questioned, stunned that I remembered where we buried our oath all those years ago.

“I know how to read: we put a sigh up, so that we’d be able to find it.” I answered.

“Would you like to stay for dinner? I’m making goulash.” Mom asked with a smile.

“I was just going to pick something up. We have to finish up here, then I have to drop these two off at their cars, at school. After I drop them off, I have another errand to run before I pick Emmie up.” I calmly explained.

“You mean this old box with some ridiculous teenage boy mumbo jumbo written on it?” Mom asked, holding up the oath we wrote up all those years ago.

“How?” The guys and I asked, shocked.

“Your sister and Tony dug it up the other day playing Treasure Hunt or something like that. I snatched it from them as soon as I saw it—and what it was. As for your errand… Was it to go to the local jewelry store and pickup pick this up.” Mom answered before asking, holding up a small, light blue velvet box.

“How did you get that?” I asked, beyond shocked. I knew precisely what that box was; it was a gift for Emmie. Nobody should’ve known about it: not the guys or Mom.

“Your father brought it by earlier; he said he was there to pick up a ring for some girlfriend of his. The jeweler recognized the last name and gave it to him. Your dad thought it was for Molly—until he saw a small note with Emmeline’s name. He came bursting through my door, ranting and raving about you cheating on Molly. So, I let him have it: the first thing I brought up was Molly cheating on you for years. Then I brought up how neither of you (you for sure) wanted to be married in the first place. We argued for about an hour or so before I threatened to call the police.” Mom calmly explained. 

Now, I was pissed: Dad has no business in my life.

“How did you get the box?” I asked, trying not to raise my voice.

“I threatened to call his bimbo and tell her that the man she was marrying had been married before and has three kids. He threw the box on the floor and then stormed out. Unfortunately, the box is a little dented.” Mom answered, sighing as she handed me the box; I opened it to make sure the item in it was there and ok.

“How is it?” Mom asked, concerned.

“It’s fine; it’s just a box. I can always find something else to put it in.” I sighed.

“I have a few if you need.” Mom offered, looking at me.

“Sure.” I sighed, running my hand through my hair.

“Just hold on one minute.” Mom instructed with a smile before running to the hall closet. 

This particular closet is where she stored all sorts of odds and ends.

“Where is Phoebe anyway?” I asked, looking around after realizing I hadn’t heard her since we got here.

“She and Tony are out doing some school project.” Mom answered, digging through the closet.

When she came back after a minute or two, she was carrying a bag filled with all sorts of jewelry boxes.

“Take your pick.” Mom insisted with a smile.

In the end, I chose a light purple box; I switched the item from the damaged jewelry box to the nicer box.

“That’s beautiful. Where’d you find that?” Mom and Caleb asked, looking at me.

“I had it specially made.” I answered, thinking back.

“Awww!” Mom happily squealed; she genuinely loved Emmie more than anyone I’ve ever dated before.

Fuck. She didn’t even like Maya.

Before anyone else could say anything, Phoebe came bursting through the door, out of breath—and alone.

“Phoebe, what’s wrong? Is everything ok? Did Tony go home? Is he ok? Are you ok?” Mom immediately asked, panicked and concerned as we all ran over to her.

“No, we’re fine. It’s that girl.” Phoebe answered, out of breath.

“What girl?” Mom and I asked at the same time.

“Kyle? What are you doing here?” Phoebe asked, going pale when she saw me.

“I had some errands to run. Why?” I asked, looking at her.

This wasn’t good—not with how pale she became after seeing me.

“That girl—your girlfriend.” Phoebe breathed, trying to catch her breath.

“Emmie? What about her?” I asked right away.

“Tony’s with her right now. We were doing our school nature project when we saw her walking down a sidewalk. I said “hi,” but she didn’t respond. We didn’t think she heard us, so we ran up to her.” Phoebe continued explaining.

“What is she doing out here? I told her to call when she was ready to leave or needed something.” I asked, looking at Phoebe.

“How did she know to come this way?” Sampson asked, looking at me.

“He has a point. I didn’t think Emmeline had been out this way yet—not by herself at least.” Caleb spoke up, watching Phoebe and me.

“It may have been a good while, but Emmeline’s grandparents used to live out here; I’m sure she knows the neighborhood.” Mom stated, watching us.

“I don’t think she knows where she’s going—or even where she is. When we got over to her, she looked like a zombie; she looks like she’s in shock or something. And she’s covered in blood.” Phoebe answered, shocking me.

“What?! Where is she?” I immediately asked, panicked.

“Two blocks over.” Phoebe answered, standing up.

“Which way?” I demanded, snapping a little. 

“Last I saw, she and Tony were in front of that old, haunted house.” Phoebe answered, taken aback by me snapping like I did. 

“That house isn’t haunted. Thank you. I’m sorry for snapping; I didn’t mean to. I have to go.” I quickly apologized before running out the door.

I didn’t mean to snap at her; I knew this wasn’t her fault.

Emmie. What happened to her? 

A Few Minutes Later:

I got to where Phoebe said she last saw her, but I only saw Tony.

“Where is she?” I asked, looking at him.

“She went that way and then turned right. I tried to keep her here, but your zombie girlfriend just wouldn’t listen.” He told me, pointing in the direction he saw her go.

“Thanks.” I thanked him before taking off again.

Great… Now it was raining.

I went down the sidewalk and turned right where Tony told me to go. 

Is that her?

That’s got to be her; she’s the only one out right now—aside from me.

I could barely see her, but I knew it was her; I could tell by her hair and uniform as I got closer. She was closer than before, so I picked up the pace.

“Emmie!” I yelled, trying to get her attention as I got closer; she just kept going.

Damnit! 

Why isn’t she stopping? She should be able to hear me.

“Emmie!” I yelled again. 

This time, she stopped but didn’t turn around.

“Emmie.” I panted when I got to her, out of breath.

“Emmie?” I asked again after regaining my breath. 

After a few seconds, I placed my hand on her shoulder; she fell to her knees, whimpering and shaking.

“Emmie, what’s wrong? Oh, my God! Emmie, what happened?” I asked, alarmed when I saw what Phoebe had been talking about; there was blood on the top half of her skirt, all over her shirt and neck. It looked like there had been some on her face but had been wiped off. 

She was indeed in shock; her eyes were utterly blank.

“Emmie, it’s Kyle; it’s Mr. Emerson. We have to get you to a hospital.” I calmly told her, standing up. I then lifted her into my arms and started walking.

“Nooo.” She protested.

“Emmie, you’re hurt…” “It’s not my blood. I already talked to the cops, an EMT, and CSI people.” I started, but she interrupted me, mumbling a little.

“What happened?” I asked as calmly as I could.

“I wanna go home!” Emmie cried, barely able to breathe properly.

“Ok. Ok. Calm down. Relax. That’s it. Good girl. Just rest your head.” I gently told her, getting her to lay her head against my shoulder.

“Home.” Emmie mumbled, barely here anymore.

“Not right now; we’re too far from home. We’re going back to my mom’s; you can get cleaned and warmed up there.” I explained as I continued walking; we couldn’t stand out here in the rain like this. I couldn’t risk her health.

Besides, I knew I wasn’t going to get any more out of her right now—not with how shaken she seemed to be. 

I’ll get to Mom’s and let her dry off and such before talking to her.

What the hell happened to her?

Damnit.

If the rain keeps up like this, we’re going to have to stay at Mom’s for the night.

I should’ve grabbed my car; I didn’t think the rain would come on like this. 

Actually, I wasn’t thinking at all. The only thing on my mind at the time was Emmie and if she was ok or not.

“Kyle!” I heard a voice I didn’t want to hear yelling at me.

“What do you want, Dad?” I asked, not stopping; I just kept going.

“What is the meaning of you cheating on Molly?” He asked me right away.

Oh, wow… How did I know he was going to ask that?

“One: I proved to you she cheated on me first.”

“Two: I didn’t want to be married to that slut in the first place, and she didn’t want to be married to me either.”

“Three: it’s none of your damn business what I do with my love life.”

“If you see Molly anytime soon, tell her I have all the paperwork, signed and ready to go. She just needs to sign it, and everything will be done and over with.” I answered, annoyed, as I continued walking, shifting Emmie a little in my arms.

“Mmm…” Emmie moaned a little at the sudden movement.

“Sorry.” I apologized as I kept going.

“Is that the little homewrecking slut?” Dad asked, finally noticing Emmie.

“This is my girlfriend, yes. And no, she’s not a homewrecking slut. If you wish to keep insulting her, it’ll be the last things you ever say to me. And if you want a homewrecking slut, look at Molly; she’s slept with plenty of married men.” I stated, looking forward as I kept walking.

“Look at me when I’m talking to you!” Dad angrily exclaimed.

“Go fuck yourself.” I snapped.

“Excuse me?” He asked, shocked.

“Kyle, I’m cold.” Emmie mumbled, trying to bring herself closer to me.

“We’ll be to Mom’s soon enough.” I replied, pulling as close to me as possible.

I had mixed emotions right now:

I was thrilled she was using my name, but she looked so defeated that I couldn’t show her how happy I was.

I got to the end of the sidewalk and was about to turn onto the next one when Mom pulled up.

Like me, Mom didn’t know how far Emmie had gotten. And with this rain, she most likely didn’t want us out in it and getting sick.

“Did you find her?” Mom asked right away.

“Yeah, I found her—and unwanted company.” I answered, referring to dad.

“Get in.” Mom ordered, not bothering with asking politely.

Gladly. Anything to get away from him. But more for Emmie—so that she doesn’t become sick.

Normal P.O.V.:

Kyle got into the backseat of his mom’s car with Emmeline, lying on the seat. She laid her head and hands on his leg, clutching onto him for dear life.

James was about to say something when Amy rolled her window up and started driving—after making sure no cars were coming from any other direction.

“What happened?” Amy asked, going around the block.

“I don’t know.” Kyle answered, rubbing Emmeline’s head.

“Is she ok?” Amy asked, turning a corner.

“I think she’s just in shock; she said the blood’s not hers. She said she talked to the police, an EMT, and CSI already.” Kyle answered as calmly as he could; he was extremely worried about her right now.

“Well, that’s good, right?” Amy asked, pulling into her garage.

“I suppose so; she’s not physically hurt.” Kyle replied with a sigh.

“Come on, Emmie; let’s get in you inside and warmed up.” Kyle insisted in a calm, gentle tone of voice, helping her out of the car.

“Kyle, get her to the bathroom and in the tub or shower; she needs to get out of these wet clothes, so she doesn’t become sick. I’ll see if Phoebe or I have something for her to wear.” Amy strictly told Kyle.

“Right.” Kyle agreed as they made their way inside.

“They’re home!” Kyle heard Phoebe yell.

“Oh, my God. What happened?” Caleb and Sampson asked, concerned as soon as they saw Emmeline.

“Not sure. This way, Emmie.” Kyle vaguely answered, leading Emmeline to the bathroom.

“Ok.” Emmeline dully answered.

“The only thing we know is that something happened that she had to talk to the police, an EMT, and CSI. Phoebe, you’re about Emmeline’s size; go see if you have anything that may fit her.” Kyle heard Amy explain before telling Phoebe.

“Yes, Mom.” Phoebe did what she was told and ran to her room

“Emmie, do you want to take a bath or a shower?” Kyle asked, watching her.

“Mmm… Bath, please.” Emmeline, still like a zombie, softly responded.

“Ok. You have other uniforms, yes?” Kyle asked, looking at her. There’s no way that shirt could be saved.

“Four more. The CSI people said these need to be bagged up.” She replied, holding an evidence bag.

“Ok. I’ll get the tub ready; these faucets can be tricky.” Kyle told Emmeline, trying to remain calm.

Knock. Knock. Knock.

“Does she need a towel?” Amy asked from the hall.

“Yeah!” Kyle called back, looking from Emmeline to the door

“There’s a few different types of bubble bath under the sink if she wants. I think there’s strawberry, vanilla, honey, and mixed berries. Here, they might be a little big, but it’s the smallest thing I own.” Amy let Kyle know, opening the door. She set a towel and a simple cotton nightgown on the counter.

“I have a pair of pajamas that might fit her.” Phoebe spoke up, standing outside the door with a pair of pajama shorts with a matching nightshirt that would cover everything.

“Thanks.” Kyle thanked his mom and sister as Amy placed the pair of pajamas on the counter.

“It’s no problem. Come on, Phoebe.” Amy replied before pulling Phoebe away.

“Do you want bubbles? There’s vanilla, honey, vanilla-honey, mixed berries…” “Vanilla-honey, please.” Kyle asked and started naming off the bubble baths when Emmeline softly interrupted him. 

“Vanilla-honey it is.” Kyle obliged, pulling out the bubble soap before looking at Emmeline.

After figuring out Kyle had to jiggle the handles a little and got the faucet going, he and Emmeline waited for the tub to fill up in awkward silence.

Three Minutes Later:

“Ok. Just pull the plug when you’re ready to get out. Your towel will be on the toilet, and you have two pairs of pajamas to choose from on the sink counter. I’ll be out there with Mom, Caleb, Sampson, Phoebe, and Tony.”

“Where is he?!”

“Great…” Kyle started but stopped and sighed in frustration when he heard his dad yelling after slamming the front door open.

“James, you need to leave, now!” Amy yelled, just as pissed off.

“How can you approve of him cheating on Molly?!” James furiously yelled.

“I don’t like Molly: I don’t like how she brings Kyle down and makes him feel like crap. I don’t like that she’s a gold-digging whore, who is just after his money. She cheated on Kyle for crying out loud! He’s doesn’t love or even remotely like Molly. He wasn’t happy with her; he is happy with who he’s with now.” Amy answered James as calmly as she could.

“I’ll see you when you get out.” Kyle told Emmeline with a sigh; he didn’t want to go out there with his father there.

“Wait! Please, don’t go! Please, don’t leave me alone! I don’t wanna be alone.” Emmeline suddenly cried, shocking Kyle.

“Are you sure?” Kyle asked, watching her.

“Please.” Emmeline desperately pleaded, looking at Kyle.

“Ok. I’ll turn around so that you can undress and get in the tub.” Kyle gave Emmeline what she wanted, looking at her before he turned around. She looked so defeated.

Kyle stayed for three reasons:

One: she asked him to.

Two: he wanted to make sure she wasn’t going to hurt herself in any way.

Three: he didn’t want to be anywhere near his father.

Kyle -> Mom, Caleb, Sampson

~Emmie asked me to stay with her~

~She doesn’t want to be alone~

~I want to say she’s scared, but that’s not a good enough word~

~Terrified is more like it~

~I think at this point, she’s crying for help~

~So, I’m staying~

~I want to keep an eye on her anyway~

~She looks so defeated~

~I don’t want her doing anything~

~Please, will one of you just tell Dad that I want him to just fuck off already?~

After a few seconds, Kyle heard the shower curtain pull close and the rustling of water.

“You can look now.” Emmeline let Kyle know once she was situated.

“How does the water feel?” Kyle asked, looking at Emmeline’s face; she had left the curtain open enough to see her head and face.

“Warm.” Emmeline softly answered.

“You got all your clothes and whatever else in the evidence bag?” Kyle asked, sitting on the toilet.

“Yes—everything they said they needed.” Emmeline answered, looking up.

“Will you tell me what happened?” Kyle asked, looking at her.

“I had a bad feeling as soon as you dropped me off at the nursing home. I got inside and found out that Kellie’s moving; her husband got a new job four hours away. An older lady named Ginny was taking over for her starting next month. I talked with them for about ten minutes or so before I went to see Grandma. We were able to talk for a few minutes, before…” Emmeline started explaining before trailing off.

“Before?” Kyle asked, looking at her; he could see tears starting to form.

“…Mom and Austin showed up.” Emmeline answered, trying to rub tears away.

“Austin? Is he one of your brothers?” Kyle asked, looking at her.

“No; he’s Mom’s husband—Zach’s father. My brothers and sister are Dustin, Justin, and Mia.” Emmeline explained.

“They wanted money; they demanded Grandma give them Grandpa’s and Daddy’s research. Grandma told them, “no.” Mom said that she deserved Daddy’s research because they had a few nights together. I told them that Grandma didn’t even have their research anymore and that Daddy didn’t leave her anything; she didn’t deserve anything. Then I told them that Daddy and Grandpa left me their research, but I couldn’t give them any of it because I didn’t have them anymore. I told them they burned up in a fire. Austin became extremely angry and slammed me to the ground while Mom kept Grandma at bay. Austin: he-he-he sat on me. Then he started choking me; I could feel his thing, pushing up against my stomach as he moved his hips up and down. He pushed my shirt up and ripped my bra off—in half—something; he ripped it. The CSI people took that as evidence already. I couldn’t think. I tried pushing Austin off, but I wasn’t strong enough. All I could think about was dying; I was going to die—I wanted to die at the time. It hurt. I just wanted to die. And then a cop shot him after he refused to listen. They took Austin and Mom to jail—but they’ll be out; they’ll be out just like Zach got out. I-I-I do-don’t kn-know wha-what to do anymore.” Emmeline cried, having a panic attack after explaining what happened today. 

Kyle could see where this was going.

“Emmie, stop! Stop. Don’t talk that way.” Kyle ordered right away, kneeling next to the tub to touch her face. He then saw a razor blade on a ledge.

“Kyle…” “Are you cutting right now?” Emmeline started only for Kyle to stop her and demand an answer.

“No. You know about that?” Emmeline answered and then asked in shock; she didn’t want him to know that and did her best to hide it from him.

“What happened to your wrist then? Give me that blade!” Kyle yelled at her; he didn’t mean to sound that angry—especially with what she’s already been through.

After a few hesitant seconds, she gave him the blade.

Then he lost it before she could answer him.

“Why? Why would you do this to yourself?” Kyle asked, looking at her.  

Emmeline looked at him like she was going to cry; she wasn’t sure what to say.

Kyle got a wet rag, sat down, gently grabbed her wrist, and pressed the cloth to her new cut to stop the bleeding.

“Before you say anything: I know this isn’t the first time you’ve done this. This is something I’ve been wanting to talk to you about for a while now. The day we told each other how felt—I should’ve said something then. A doctor told the nurse, and she told me after I asked how you were doing. Emmie, why? How long have you been cutting? Have you been doing this since we started dating?” Kyle asked after telling her he’s known about her cutting.

She looked at him before looking down, ashamed.

“I’m sorry. I’ve been cutting for a few years; I don’t know exactly how many anymore. I didn’t tell you because I stopped just after I got emancipated. Some days were harder than others—and I wanted to, but I didn’t. I wanted to try to have a new start: new home, new promotion at that job, and new school.”

“After that day—after I moved in with you, I swore I never would again. I was going to end it the night before that. Not because of you, but because you were right. That job and where I lived: they weren’t good—and I knew that. I-I just didn’t know how you felt; I didn’t think anyone cared.”

“Well, I knew Amber, Taylor, and Grandma cared, but they’d move on after a while; they all knew I cut.”

“Grandma was extremely upset, but she forgave me because she didn’t want to lose me.”

“Taylor found out because she walked in on me; I begged her not to tell anyone. She agreed as long as I went to see a counselor; I ended up seeing three. None of them were helpful, and were mean—so, I stopped going.”

“Then when Amber found out, she refused to talk or even look at me for a month. I couldn’t blame her; I wouldn’t talk to me either if I were her.”

“And then, I met you.”

“I tried—I tried so hard not to fall in love with you. I didn’t want to be hurt again and then have to start cutting—again. I haven’t cut since that last time a few months ago. The cut the nurse saw: that was an accident that happened at work. One of the other girls called in and I offered to stay and do dishes; it was a little extra money I could use to take care of the cats. The person doing dishes before me had broken a glass and didn’t tell me; I got myself on a shard. And then tonight, all my anxiety came back, and I lost it. But I swear, I didn’t cut; I just nicked my wrist on the crack in the ledge. I understand if you hate me and want me gone now. But I still love you and always will. I understand this is all my fault, and I’m sorry.” Emmeline explained and apologized, looking Kyle in the eyes the entire time.

‘I’m angry, yes. But I’m not going to kick her out; I love her too much.’ “Now, you listen to me, and listen well: who you are now, is not who you were back then. Because of that, I make no plans on leaving you. But in saying that: I’m never going to let you cut again. I’m going to do everything in my power to make and keep you happy. Do you understand me? I only care about who are now: not who you used to be. I love you here and now.” Kyle sternly told Emmeline after thinking to himself, blankly staring at her. He then leaned over the edge of the tub a little, pushing the curtain a little by mistake.

“Mr. Emerson…” Emmeline breathed, trailing off.

“Kyle. My name is Kyle. It’s just you and me; I’m only Mr. Emerson at school.” Kyle firmly told her, moving some wet hair off her face, behind her ear.

“Kyle.” Emmeline breathed, blushing. That’s when he realized the bubbles were almost gone.

“I’m sorry!” He apologized, quickly standing up as to give her privacy. 

“I need to wash my hair—and my…” Emmeline started, trailing off, embarrassed.

“Right. You need the faucet on then?” Kyle calmly asked.

“Yes. Do you have a rag or something I could use to get soap out when I’m done?” Emmeline softly asked.

“The shower head detaches so that you can rinse out.” Kyle replied as calmly as he could. But inside, he was—not ashamed, but rather embarrassed.

“Could you help me?” Emmeline softly asked, blushing like crazy, completely catching Kyle off guard.

“Wha-what?” Kyle asked in shock.

“I’m sorry.” Emmeline apologized right away.

“No, it’s fine. I just don’t know if I heard you right? You do realize in order for me to help you, I’d have to get in there—with you—naked?” Kyle asked, looking at the shower curtain.

“Yes, I understand. But—I trust you.” Emmeline answered, causing Kyle to smile a little as he locked the door.

“You’re sure about this? One hundred percent sure?” Kyle strictly asked.

“Yes. One hundred percent.” Emmeline replied, slowly standing up after pulling the plug.

After hearing the rustling of water, Kyle removed his clothes, jiggled the handles a little, and got the water running before turning the showerhead on.

“Last chance, Emmie: you are a hundred percent sure you want this?” Kyle once again firmly asked, standing at the end of the tub.

“Yes, I want this. I want you to stand in the shower with me.” Emmie answered, speaking up just a little. She was just loud enough for Kyle to know she wasn’t changing her mind.

Kyle took a deep breath before moving the curtain just enough to step in and close it again. 

When he stepped in behind her, Kyle heard Emmeline’s breath hitch a little. But instead of fleeing, Emmeline stepped forward a little and slowly turned to face him. Her face was slightly flushed as her hair covered her breasts; she held her hands in front of her vagina. 

Kyle couldn’t stop staring at Emmeline, thinking she looked so innocent yet so incredibly beautiful at the same time.

“Are you ok?” Kyle asked, watching her, reading her body language.

“I’m sorry.” Emmeline apologized for cutting again, looking directly at Kyle’s face.

“It’s fine; just promise you won’t do it again.” Kyle told her with a sigh of relief. 

“I promise.” Emmeline softly replied.

Kyle just wanted to see her smile again; he greatly missed her smile already.

“Is this ok?” Kyle asked after slowly and gently placing his hands on Emmeline’s bare shoulders. He had never touched her bare—anything before; she shivered a little at the new feeling.

“Yes, this is ok—just new. Is this ok?” Emmeline replied and then asked, stepping forward a little.

“This is fine.” Kyle replied, noticing her wrist; it stopped bleeding—and wasn’t all that bad to begin with.

Kyle wasn’t sure about what Emmeline said about her not cutting. But then he saw the small crack she was talking about; there was a small amount of blood on it.

“Kyle?” Emmeline softly asked, lifting her head.

“Yeah?” Kyle asked, rubbing her shoulders.

“About the cutting.” Emmeline started, unsure.

“What about it?” Kyle gently asked. He figured it’d be best if she talked about it and get it out.

“It was you.” Emmeline softly spoke.

“What do you mean?” Kyle asked, confused, looking into her eyes.

“You’re the main reason I don’t cut anymore. As I said before: I tried not to let a stupid crush turn into anything more. But I failed at that; I fell in love with you. I didn’t want to get hurt again. And then there’s you; I didn’t want you to get into any trouble. I, at the time knew—or rather thought that it was wrong to date a teacher. Mainly because I was taught that teachers and students shouldn't be together because it's wrong, a sin, or just plain inappropriate. Also, because others start to think the teacher is giving the student special treatment.”

“That was another thing I didn’t want: special treatment. So far, you haven’t given me any special treatment—school-wise anyway. I never expected to fall in love with a teacher when I came to school—but I did. I only started believing it could work because of Taylor and Mr. Tatum: they’ve been together for a long time now. They still love each other very much and seem to be so happy. You’ve been so nice to me—so kind, caring, patient, and gentle when you didn’t or don’t have to be. You don’t push or force me to do anything I don’t want. Aside from my dad, grandma, and Amber’s and Taylor’s parents, you’re the only person over eighteen to give a damn or even to just be so nice to me. I never had that.”

“You’re the reason I don’t cut anymore. You’ve saved me—three times, given me a safe place to live, let me keep my cats, and overall, you love me—no matter how stupid I am. You love me for me. You can hold a conversation with Grandma and keep her calm. Your mother and I were the only two people to do that. Well, and Chris before he had his accident. But you’ve done the impossible: Grandma loves you; she genially loves you—and she don’t like nobody. Yes, she likes Taylor and Amber, but she loves you more. You’ve turned my life upside down, and around—and made everything better. I couldn’t go back to cutting after all this—not after all you’ve done for me. You’re much too important to me. I love you—I do. I don’t want to lose any of this or that; I don’t want to lose you.” Emmeline emotionally explained, tears just streaming down her rosy cheeks.

Kyle couldn’t believe what he was hearing: 

Was he really the reason she didn’t cut anymore? 

Could he truly have made that much of a difference in her life?

“Oh, Emmie… I love you too. I love you more than anything in the entire world; you have no idea. And so long as you’ll have me, there’s no more cutting, and you don’t cheat on me; you’ll never lose me. You’ll have me until you say otherwise.” Kyle replied, pulling her into a tight, warm, protective, and safe hug, never wanting to let go.

“Never: I’ll never cheat on you. And I promise I won’t cut or hurt myself in any way anymore. I just want to be with you.” Emmeline softly reciprocated, holding onto Kyle for dear life.

After a few seconds, Kyle let her go so that she could wash her hair; he had a hard time not watching her—but he managed.

It wasn’t until he heard her struggling to reach the showerhead that Kyle had to look at her; she was facing away from him. She slipped, so he had to catch her.

“Are you ok?” Kyle asked, concerned.

“Yeah. I just hit my knee.” Emmeline replied as they got her to a standing position.

When she turned to face him, they realized just how close they were to one another; Emmeline could feel Kyle’s penis just above her sex.

“I’m sorry…” Kyle started apologizing but stopped when she placed her hands on his shoulders. But she wasn’t trying to pull or push away; she was holding on, looking into his eyes. Kyle saw a look in her eyes that he knew all too well.

Emmeline pulled herself up so that she was flat on her feet before wrapping her arms around Kyle’s waist and hugged him. Her face was on his shoulder while her breasts were pressed firmly against just below his chest.

Kyle couldn’t help himself and wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling Emmeline closer to him. She didn't pull away when he heard a soft noise escape her lips; it made him smile.

“Come here.” Kyle instructed, pulling her chin up to face him.

Her arms went back up to his shoulders.

He was about to lean down and kiss her when:

Knock. Knock. Knock.

“Is everything ok in there?” Amy asked, knocking on the door.

“Yeah, Mom; everything’s fine! She’s just finishing up in the shower!” Kyle called back, holding onto Emmeline as she placed her face in his chest.

‘This might’ve been a bad idea.’ Kyle thought to himself; he was hard.

“Ok. Dinner’s about ready. Come out soon.” Amy calmly replied.

“Ok! Is dad still here?” Kyle called back before asking.

“No; he left a few minutes ago.” Amy answered before walking away.

After a few seconds, once he was sure his mother had walked away, Kyle moved his left hand to Emmeline’s lower back while his right hand took her chin. 

In one quick movement, Kyle pulled Emmeline up to kiss her gently yet passionately. He slowly removed his right hand from her chin and replaced it on her waist.

“Ok. You should finish up, get out, get dressed, and head out. Let them know I needed a quick shower as well.” Kyle spoke as calmly as he could; he went and got himself all worked up.

“Ok.” Emmeline breathlessly replied with a smile—the smile that Kyle loved so much.

‘Damnit.’ Kyle thought to himself, trying not to watch Emmeline again.

Once Emmeline finished getting cleaned, she was about to get out when Kyle pulled her to him again.

“Huh!” Emmeline’s breath hitched before he kissed her once again.

“Emmie, I love you.” Kyle stated when he pulled away.

“I love you too, Kyle.” Emmeline softly replied, looking at him.

“Emmie: this needs to stay between us; you can't tell Amber or Taylor. I won’t be telling Caleb or Sampson.” Kyle sternly explained.

“Agreed.” Emmeline agreed right away.

“Ok. Go on; I’ll be out in a little bit. Oh, and please leave the towel on the toilet; I’ll just use that one as well.” Kyle told Emmeline with a smile, letting her go.

“Ok.” Emmeline responded with a smile, stepping out. She got dried off and then dressed in the pajamas Phoebe let her borrow; surprisingly, they fit her well.

The pajamas were a pair of yellow, blue, and white striped shorts that stopped a few inches above her knees and a white shirt that completely covered her stomach and didn’t make her breasts pop. The shirt had a few blue and yellow birds and some red and pink flowers surrounding a blue and yellow peace sign.

She then brushed her hair out before placing the towel on the toilet seat.

She was about to leave the bathroom when she thought of something.

“Kyle?” Emmeline softly asked, looking back at the shower.

“Yeah?” Kyle asked, looking at the curtain, holding his cock in his hand, trying to relieve himself.

“There are things about me you don’t know. They’re important things, but at the same time not so important—not at this moment anyway. I promise I’ll tell you when I’m ready for you to know. I know you enough to know I can trust you, but I still have some issues I’m working on. But I will tell you some day.” Emmeline explained, promising to slowly tell him things about herself.

“Ok.” Kyle replied, stroking himself, wondering what she was keeping bottled up.

“Also, when we get home: I have something for you—something I think you’ll really like. But I’ll let you be for now.” Emmeline continued before she left.

“Ok. I’ll be out in a little bit.” Kyle replied, tilting his head against the shower wall.

Kyle concentrated on Emmeline and her voice. He pictured her naked—her tiny body pressed up against his. And her breasts—her hardened nipples pressed right up against his chest.

No, he didn’t see anything while they showered together—not entirely anyway. But he did feel enough to imagine what they may look like. 

But what really got him going was the feeling of his cock so close to her pussy.

“Come on… Almost there.” Kyle groaned, stroking his cock.

After a few more seconds, he came, shooting his load onto the bottom of the tub.

After another minute ticked by, Kyle regained his composure; he cleaned the tub before getting out.

The moment his feet hit the rug, Kyle could hear his father yelling and berating Emmeline.

“Damn him.” Kyle growled, drying off before getting dressed.

A Few Minutes Ago:

Out In The Main Area:

“Are you feeling better?” Amy asked once she saw Emmeline walking down the hall, looking a little lost.

“Yeah. We talked—and got stuff figured out.” Emmeline answered.

“Good. Do you like goulash?” Amy asked, leading Emmeline to the kitchen.

“What?” Emmeline asked, confused.

“Do you like goulash?” Amy asked again.

“I-I’m sorry. I don’t know what that is; I’ve never heard of it.” Emmeline answered, still confused.

“It’s a dish containing of tomato sauce, noodles, ground-up hamburger, and corn; it’s one of the kids’ favorites.” Amy explained with a smile.

“You’re Emmeline, right?” Phoebe asked, walking in.

“Hmm? Yes, I’m Emmeline.” Emmeline softly replied.

“I don’t know if you remember me or not, but I’m Kyle’s youngest sister, Phoebe.” Phoebe introduced herself with a smile.

“You were at the pizza place that one day.” Emmeline replied.

“Yep, that’s me. My friend Tony is over there, watching TV. Say “hi,” Tony.” Phoebe happily stated before calling Tony. Tony just raised his hand in response. 

“Don’t mind him; he’s just a brat.” Sampson calmly informed Emmeline, rolling his eyes before narrowing them at his brother.

“Your younger brother?” Emmeline softly asked, looking at Sampson.

“Yes: Tony my youngest brother. So, where’s Kyle?” Sampson answered and then asked.

“He says he’s taking a shower; he’ll be out in a little bit.” Emmeline answered without blushing.

Sampson was going to say something witty but didn't get the chance.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

James was banging on the front door again.

“Where is she?! Where is the little homewrecking slut?!” James furiously yelled, once again just barging in.

“Phoebe, take Tony to your room and stay there until I or someone comes to get you. GO! James, you need to leave—NOW!” Amy exclaimed, just as furious after sending Phoebe and Tony out of the room.

“Is that her? Is that the homeworker?” James demanded, looking directly at Emmeline.

“Emmeline, come with us; you don’t need to be in the middle of that.” Caleb instructed, walking over to Emmeline. He gently took her arm and led her to the other side of the table.

“Who the hell do you think you are to destroy a perfect happy and harmonious marriage?! You’re what—fourteen? Plus, you’re one of his students, right? How long do you think you’re really going to last? You’re just a floozy; he’ll get bored with you real fast. You’re just some child; Kyle is an adult. He needs to be with someone his age—or at least closer to his age! Do you realize what you’re doing? Do you realize what you’re breaking up?! Do you know just how much of a slu—” James exasperatedly yelled at Emmeline, glaring at her the entire time. He was going to continue and ask her another question when a medium-sized rubber bouncy ball cut him off. 

Kyle ended up kicking the ball at his father when he got out. It wasn’t bad enough that that man was saying all this shit to Emmeline. He was also going to call her a slut? Uh-uh. No way in Hell—not on Kyle’s watch.

“What the hell?!” James hollered, holding his head.

“I should be the one asking you that! What do you think you’re doing?! Leave Emmie alone!” Kyle yelled, pissed off, stepping between his dad and Emmeline.

“Emmie? She’s a freaking student of yours! What about Molly? She’s who you need to be with. Don’t throw away a good thing!” James shot back, annoyed.

“A good thing? A good thing?! How is being with Molly a good thing?! I hate Molly! I never wanted to be with her in the first place! I know for a fact that she never wanted to be with me either! She cheated on me first—three days after you forced us to get married! She’s nothing but a good-for-nothing slut! As for Emmie: I know she’s my freaking student. But guess what: I don’t give a fuck! I love her and only her! I know I’ve only known her for a little over a month, but I know I love her; I will always love her! She is the one I want to be with for the rest of my life!” Kyle snapped; he was now beyond pissed off.

“That’s what you said about Maya.” James stated, challenging Kyle, staring directly at him.

“Yeah? That may be true, but I didn’t feel about Maya how I feel about Emmie. I “loved” Maya because she was pretty, I guess. And no: looks aren’t everything. Maya was also confident and knew who she was. Emmie is all of those plus more. Emmie is an amazingly smart, beautiful, lovely girl. No, she may not know who she is yet, but she’ll get there: she’s just—amazingly herself. She is who I love—and who, if she wants, I want to have children with.” Kyle responded, having to think of why he had loved Maya; however, he could list off the reasons he loved Emmeline. Meanwhile, Emmeline was standing there, blushing.

“You just loved the sex.” James mumbled.

“Yeah, you’re right; I’ll give you that. To answer the next question I can see on your face: I broke up with Maya for several reasons.”

“One: she cheated on me.”

“Two: she was a controlling bitch.”

“Three: we just didn’t get along toward the end.”

“As for Emmie: no we haven’t had sex yet. Yes, I’ll wait until she’s one hundred percent ready. No, it’s none of your damn business or concern why. No, I will not treat her any less than myself; I will treat her as an equal. And as long as she agrees to treat me equality and not to cheat; we should be fine.”

Kyle shot back at his dad.

“That shouldn’t be long. Oh, come on Kyle: look at her! The girl is your fourteen-year-old student. And she’s a pretty little thing; I’m sure all the boys are all over her. No matter how smart she is; she’s still an immature child. Not to mention all her friends: do you really think they’d be supportive of this kind of relationship?” James argued, looking at Emmeline, who was starting to become pale.

“I highly doubt she’d cheat on me—no matter how old she is. Which, by the way, she’s fifteen, not fourteen. I know what male students think of her; I hear and see them. I also know some have asked her out; I know for fact that Emmie always turns them down. Yes, Emmie is very pretty, but that’s not the only reason I love her. It’s not the only thing I love about her either. I love everything about her—especially her personality. Like it or not, I love Emmie and she’s not going anywhere. It’s perfectly fine if you don’t like it—or her: I don’t want you in my life anyway; I haven’t wanted you in my life for the past few years. I haven’t had any respect for you since the first time you cheated on Mom. Go back to whatever whore you’re fucking or whatever and stay out of my life. You did so great at that for years, so go back to that. Leave me and Emmie alone. Don’t you even dare try to go near her. I can’t speak for Mom, Phoebe, or Bailey—I can’t even speak for Emmie. However, I can speak for myself; I don’t want you in my life. I would prefer Emmie stay away from you, but I can’t stop her. But no matter what she decides, she is and will always be the one I want. Yes, I’m aware I repeated myself a few times. How will you ever get the point if I don’t repeat myself?” Kyle shot back before asking, pissed off, pissing his dad off.

“I should’ve taken you from your mother when I had the chance. You, and your sisters. You’ve turned into such a disrespectful, good for nothing, wretch!” James yelled before slapping Kyle across the face.

“And you. How could you let him become such a disgrace?” James asked, turning his attention to Amy.

“He’s happy. That’s all I want for my children; I want them to be happy. I don’t like Molly whatsoever; I never have. Emmeline, I like. If she’s who Kyle wants to be with, then I will support him. She’s fifteen; she’s not a child. Now, if she were only fourteen or younger, I’d say we’d have to talk, but I’d probably still let them be together—if she were fourteen. She’s been through so much more then you will ever know. Because of what she’s been through, she is one of the bravest, most mature girls I know. Just because you don’t know what love is anymore, doesn’t mean Kyle, Bailey, and Phoebe have to lonely or unhappy as well. Now, you need to leave before I call the cops. I don’t have any problems calling them—and you know it.” Amy firmly told James before warning him, folding her arms across her chest.

“Why you… What did you just say to me?” James asked, pissed off, ready to smack her now.

“STOP! JUST STOP! Please…” Emmeline screamed, pleading; she couldn’t take it anymore.

“So, you can speak.” James spoke, hand in the air, turning to look at Emmeline.

“Please, don’t fight anymore.” Emmeline begged, hands in front of her, eyes watering.

“You don’t want us fighting anymore? Well, little girl: this has nothing to do with you; this is our fight. So, stay out of it, and let the grownups take care of it.” James firmly ordered, about ready to turn around.

“No.” Emmeline calmly defied James.

“Excuse me?” James asked, looking at her, stunned.

“I said “no.” How does this not have anything to do with me when it’s me that you’re so mad at your son and wife for? You think I’m just a child, but that’s not true. I may not be an adult, but I’m not a child. And I understand more than you think; I have an IQ of 135. And yes, I’m aware that just because that’s my IQ, doesn’t mean I know everything. But I know enough. I know you shouldn’t hit someone who doesn’t deserve it. I know you shouldn’t hit someone just because you’re angry—or don’t agree with something. I know you don’t know me. I know you have a great son, who is great guy and teacher—and an even greater boyfriend. And Amy’s a fantastic mother.” Emmeline answered, stepping forward on shaky feet, expressing her reasons for interrupting him.

“Why are you doing this? Why aren’t you with someone your own age?” James asked, looking at Emmeline.

“I don’t like guys my own age. All the ones I know are jackasses.” Emmeline replied, shaking. Everyone could physically see her shaking.

Kyle was incredibly shocked; he has never seen this side of Emmeline before. It was kind of a turn-on. But at the same time, he was incredibly worried about her.

Just then, the front door slammed open, and in stormed Molly.

“You want a divorce so bad? Fine: here’s your fucking divorce!” Molly yelled, throwing divorce papers at Kyle. He scanned through them to make sure nothing was a trap; they were the same papers he filled out years ago.

“I’ll send them in; I don’t trust you.” Kyle firmly told Molly after signing the papers as soon as he had a pen.

“Fine by me. Goodbye. Damn slut. Oh, and Daddy’s withdrawing everything he put into anything your family has.” Molly replied before stating, leaving.

“Molly, wait! I can fix this!” James yelled, running to the door.

But it was too late; she was in a car and was driving away.

“This is all your fault! Wait. Emmeline. That’s not Emmeline Moore, is it?” James asked after yelling at Emmeline.

“What of it?” Kyle asked, pissed off.

“The one with the crazy grandma, who almost killed you? Matthew Kriticus’s daughter?” James asked, looking from Emmeline to Amy.

“Grandma’s not crazy.” Emmeline breathed, leaning against a wall; she was starting to sweat profusely.

“Emmie, are you ok?” Kyle asked, concerned.

“I knew your father; he was a good man. Why did he ever have and keep a child like you? Why did he fight so hard to keep you? I had the honors of working with him on an archeology dig; he always talked about you—always said you were his pride and joy. How could you go and disrespect him like this? How could disgrace his memory by becoming a homewrecker—or by dating a man so much older than you? Your dad wouldn’t want this for you.” James spoke directly to Emmeline, thinking he could get her to leave Kyle.

“SHUT UP! YOU DON’T KNOW SHIT!” Emmeline snapped and just started screaming at James, shocking Kyle, Amy, Caleb, and Sampson. They had never seen her like this before; she was usually incredibly quiet.

“Excuse me? You ungrateful little brat! Your dad…” “You don’t know my dad. My dad and grandparents always told and taught me that age was just a number! Loving someone should be about two people who love each other enough to care for each other no matter what. As long as I didn’t end up with someone who was abusive or on drugs or a law breaker, they didn’t care who I ended up with. All Daddy wanted for me, was someone who will take care of me!” James started, only to be interrupted by Emmeline yelling at him; she was clutching her chest, frustrated.

“Oh, I knew your father. And I know you well enough to know you shouldn’t be on your own—let alone somewhere other than an assistant living or nursing home. You dated Jake Gage…” “I wouldn’t call it dating; we only met three times.” James started only for Emmeline to interrupt him once again. However, now, she was dizzily staring at the ceiling.

“Because you have too many problems. He’s right, you know? You really are just a waste of space. Kyle doesn’t know, does he? You haven’t told him, have you? She’s a walking timebomb, waiting to go off. She is riddled with problems. The world would be better without he—” James harshly started to explain certain things until he was interrupted by Kyle, punching him square in the face.

“Don’t—you—dare—finish—that—sentence.” Kyle growled, beyond pissed off now.

“Did you just punch me?” James asked, standing up, shocked. However, he slowly backed away when he saw his son’s face.

“She is not a waste of space.” Kyle argued, trying to calm down for Emmeline’s sake.

“Do you know how many health issues she has? Do you know how much care she actually requires?” James suspiciously questioned, looking at Kyle.

“No, I do not. But I will find out; you needn’t worry about that. And I don’t care: I don’t care what she has or doesn’t have; I will take care of her for as long as she allows me to.” Kyle answered through clenched teeth.

“You are making a mistake. She’s not worth it; she really is just a waste of space.” James warned Kyle, holding his face before leaving.

“Damn bastard. Emmie, are you ok?” Kyle asked, immediately by Emmeline’s side when he saw her sitting on the floor, harshly breathing.

“He’s right—him and Jake.” Emmeline softly spoke up.

“No, he’s not—they’re not…” “You know I have breathing issues because I was born early, PTDS, depression, and anxiety: general and social. What you don’t know, is that I used to have Vitamin K deficiency. However, I’m still supposed to see a doctor every six months to make sure my Vitamin K is where it’s supposed to be. Technically speaking, I have blood pressure issues and hypoglycemia, but I haven’t had any problems in over two years. And as of a year and a half ago, I was diagnosed with anemia. I am a very broken person. Jake is one of the reasons I started cutting; he suggested it. I tried not eating, but that only lasted three days before I couldn’t take the stomach pains. At least with cutting: I became so used to it; everything would become numb. I’ve been beaten, raped, attacked, locked up, tortured, fallen through a floor, and nearly hit by a car—on purpose. I can’t run without falling over or feeling dead tired after just a few a few sec—” Kyle started, only for Emmeline to interrupt him. After a few minutes of her babbling, Kyle had heard enough; he carefully tilted her head up and gently kissed her.

Caleb and Sampson stood there, shocked, while Ami stood there, crying; she didn’t know it was that bad.

“I don’t care about any of that. I really wish you would’ve told me sooner, but at least I didn’t find out several months down the line. My dad and Jake—whatever his name is, are wrong: you are not a waste of space. And you do deserve to be here; you deserve to have a life. Jake was an idiot and lost a great girl. And I’m so grateful that he was because his loss is my gain. I got the greatest girl in the entire world. I knew there was something health-wise up with you; I just didn’t know what. You’re not in physical education: the only way to get out of that is if you have significant medical issues. I didn’t say anything because I figured you’d tell me when you were ready. If you still hadn’t said anything in six months of us dating: then I’d ask. From now on—moving forward: don’t lock yourself away and push me away. Moving forward: let me in. I will take care of you for as long as you allow me.” Kyle explained, making her look at him.

Emmeline couldn’t say anything; all she could do was cry. She cried until she wore herself down and passed out in his arms.

“Make sure I get my tupperware back.” Amy sighed.

“Hmmm?” Kyle asked, not looking up; he just held Emmeline and rubbed her head.

“I’m guessing Caleb and Sampson need to get back to their cars to get home, or wherever they need to be. Emmeline’s so stressed out, worn out, and worked up that she’s passed out. You’re stressed because of your father and everything. You can take food home with you tonight; we’ll just plan for a family dinner a different night. Plus, I want you all to get home safe and sound before it truly starts storming out.” Amy explained with a sad smile.

“Ok.” Kyle sighed before standing up with Emmeline in his arms.

“Oh, and don’t forget this.” Amy reminded Kyle, grabbing the jewelry box off the counter.

Honestly, Kyle had forgotten that he had set that down.

“Do you mind if we bring Tony along?” Sampson asked, looking at Kyle.

“No, that’s fine.” Kyle replied, shifting Emmeline a little so he could take the box from his mom.

“I’ll get the food for you.” Amy insisted, placing Tupperware on top of Tupperware.

“Did you know about any of her health issues?” Caleb asked, taking the Tupperware from Amy.

“Umm… Caroline had mentioned that Emmeline had Vitamin K Deficiency before. I knew she was easily winded and lacked energy, but I thought that was because she was born early and had weaker lungs. I didn’t know about the blood pressure or hypoglycemia. As for her being anemic: that, I suspected that. I told her grandparents that I thought she should get tested; I was later told her mom and stepdad refused any sort of testing. When they told me they were going to try to get custody of her, they would get her tested right away. Trust me when I say: if I knew about any of that, I would’ve brought it up at Sammy’s Midnight Pizza Palace. I didn’t bring the Vitamin K thing up because, typically, that goes away as the person gets older.” Amy explained.

“I’m just glad I know now. Well, we’d better be headed out before the weather gets any worse.” Kyle stated, looking out the window.

“Right.” Everyone else agreed.

“See you later; I hope she feels better.” Phoebe told Kyle.

“Thank you, so do I.” Kyle replied with a smile before heading to the door.

“Come on, Tony; it’s time to head home.” Sampson told Tony in a bored tone.

“Fine.” Tony mumbled.

An Hour Later:

Kyle just pulled into his garage when Emmeline started to stir.

“Where am I? What’s going on? Kyle?” Emmeline asked, panicking.

“Emmie, it’s ok; you’re safe. We’re home.” Kyle calmly told Emmeline, rubbing her shoulders.

“What are we doing for dinner?” Emmeline asked when her stomach started grumbling.

“Mom sent home goulash for us.” Kyle answered as they got out of the car.

“Oh.” Emmeline softly answered, walking inside.

“What’s the matter; you don’t like goulash?” Kyle asked, looking at Emmeline.

“I don’t know; I’ve never had it before. I’ve never even heard of it.” Emmeline admitted.

“Ahh. Well, I guess we’ll find out tonight.” Kyle stated with a smile.

Just then, it started storming: heavier rain, thunder, lightning, and it even sounded like hail or something; Emmeline jumped and covered her ears.

“Not a fan of storms?” Kyle asked, looking at a very shaken Emmeline.

“No, not really. I’m just not a fan of the noise.” Emmeline admitted.

“Ahh. Well, let’s get some food, watch TV ,and then we can go from there. I know what you have for my class. Do you have any other homework?” Kyle asked, getting two bowls and split up the goulash before heating them in the microwave.

“Mr. Carter gave us two pages to do. One’s just a few questions while other one I think he said was just a survey. I got everything else done.” Emmeline answered, rubbing her arms.

“Ok. What would you like to watch?” Kyle asked, carrying the bowls to the living room.

“Umm… Nothing scary; I get enough of those with Amber.” Emmeline softly replied.

“Ok. I think there are some food shows on.” Kyle offered, watching her.

“That works.” Emmeline agreed as they sat down to eat.

Half An Hour Later:

“How was it?” Kyle asked when they finished eating.

“It was pretty good.” Emmeline answered with a smile—and a slight yawn.

“I’m glad you liked it. I have something for you. And just so you know, before I give you this: this isn’t a proposal; it’s not even a ring.” Kyle spoke, holding up the little velvet box.

“Ok. Do I open it now?” Emmeline softly asked, taking the box.

“I’d like it if you would.” Kyle calmly replied.

Emmeline didn’t say anything after that; she just opened the box—and cried.

“Kyle… This is…” Emmeline softly blubbered, looking at what Kyle had made for her.

“Do you like it?” Kyle asked, looking at her.

“Where’d you get this?” Emmeline asked, pulling out a sapphire butterfly crystal pendant with a sterling silver chain.

“I had it specially made for you. Do you like it?” Kyle answered before once again asking.

“I-I love it; it’s so pretty. But it must’ve been so expensive; I couldn’t accept something like this.” Emmeline softly answered, admiring the necklace.

“My dad used to be an archeologist. When I was younger, he forced me go on an excavation with him; I had to go to some old site, deep in a mine shaft and dig. I ended up digging up a few small pieces of sapphire, ruby, some gold, and silver—among other things. I was allowed to keep the sapphires and two fragments of ruby; everything else they took. The pieces of ruby I saved, I kept in a drawer for—I guess just for—I don’t really know. Just to keep them safe or for a reminder. The sapphires—well, I finally had a use for them. I know you like different shades of blue. And then there’s the butterfly. When I decided on what to have them turned into, I thought of you and butterflies.” Kyle explained.

“Why?” Emmeline asked, slightly confused.

“There’s a saying that goes, “Butterflies fly free.” It means butterflies are meant to be free. You are meant to be free. You are free now. You are free from the abuse. You are free from the rape. You are free from those people. You, Emmie, are free to be who you want to be. You are free, like a butterfly.” Kyle answered, making Emmeline cry with happiness as she hugged him.

“I love you too.” Emmeline softly told Kyle as he hugged her back.

“Oh, I almost forgot. I have something for you as well.” Emmeline remembered, getting up; she quickly ran up to her room.

Five Minutes Later:

Emmeline came back down, holding onto several large folders pressed to her chest.

“Kyle?” Emmeline softly asked.

“What is it?” Kyle asked, immediately looking up.

“Could I sleep with you again? I don’t feel safe.” Emmeline softly asked.

“What’s wrong?” Kyle asked, concerned, standing up right away.

“Mom and Austin said that the prison became overcrowded and that some prisoners were being released—including Zach. They said he was on house arrest, but I know him; he knows how to get around that. He’ll find a way to get out and find me.” Emmeline answered, upset.

“Shhh… Shh… Sh… It’s ok; I’ll keep you safe. And of course, you can sleep with me. Anytime.” Kyle assured Emmeline, hugging and holding onto her.

“Hmmm? What do you have?” Kyle asked, pulling away from her.

Once he was away, he saw several folders filled—every one of them. He recognized them right away as Carlton’s and Matthew’s research.

“Emmie?” Kyle asked, looking at her.

“Daddy left me all of his research, and Grandpa left Grandma all of his. But she didn’t want it; she said the memories are too painful. Grandma always said to keep them safe and make sure they don’t fall into the wrong hands. Grandma really, really likes you; she believes we’ll make it, and be together forever like her and Grandpa. She said if I wanted—and if you wanted them, I could give you Daddy’s and Grandpa’s research. I don’t understand any of it—but you do. The only thing I know about any of it is that neither Grandpa nor Daddy ever finished their findings. So, if you decide, you’d be able to continue with either of them. So, if you want any of them, I would like you to have it all.” Emmeline softly and nervously explained, looking at Kyle; she was a little shaky.

“You really want me to have these?” Kyle asked in shock.

“Yes.” Emmeline answered.

“I don’t know what to say. But I’m honored that you’d choose me to have them. Thank you. I’ll hopefully do them justice.” Kyle replied, taking the folders.

“You’re the only one I’d want to have them—and I know you will.” Emmeline stated with a smile.

“I hope you know that I don’t love you for who you’re related to; I don’t love you for who your dad and grandpa were. I didn’t want to be with you just to get these. In all honesty, I didn’t think you or your grandma would want me having these.” Kyle honestly told Emmeline.

“How long have you felt how you felt about me?” Emmeline softly asked.

“Since the first time you walked into my classroom, I suppose. Like you, for the same reason; I tried to ignore how I felt about you. I wasn’t going to be like Sampson and date one of my students. But I’m so thrilled that I decided to give it a chance; I really do love you. I’m also so happy you failed at trying not to fall in love with me. And as disturbing as this is, I’m glad I took you to that job and got a flat tire that night. Because had I not taken you to that job, you would’ve never been attacked, and I would’ve never had to come save you. We wouldn’t have ended up in the hospital where this all started. You’d still most likely be living in that deathtrap—or worse: dead. And I’d still be miserable here.” Kyle explained, looking at Emmeline, who, by now, was crying with happiness.

“I know you’re not with me because of them and their research; you didn’t even know I was related to them until you met Grandma. Trust me when I say, I’ve learned to tell when I’m being used; I know you’re not using me. Grandma loves you like family already; in her mind, she’s planning our wedding already. No matter how many times I tell her we’re not at that point yet—if we ever get to that point. I’d like to, maybe someday. I umm… Anyway, she knows how much you liked, looked up to, and respected Daddy and Grandpa. Both Grandma and I think they’d like you just as much as we do. I love you. I love you so, so much. I-I’ve never felt like this for anyone before.” Emmeline emotionally replied, rubbing tears away as she spoke to him.

Kyle didn’t say anything; he placed the folders on the table before walking over to her. He loved just how flustered he could make her.

“Kyle?” Emmeline questioned, confused, looking up at him before squeaking in surprise when he pulled her to him in a firm embrace. 

“I love you so much more than you’ll ever know.” Kyle sincerely told Emmeline, snaking one arm around her waist and the other on her head, holding her to him. 

In return, Emmeline also wrapped her arms around his waist and held onto him…

Chapter Text

A Week & Three Days Later:

Monday:

Kyle’s P.O.V.:

Ever since that day at Mom’s, Emmie had been—not distant, but still a little quiet.

I can’t change the past, but maybe I should’ve told her “no” to getting in the shower with her. 

I mean, it was nice, but I don’t think she was truly ready for that.

She slept with me for two or three nights but went back to her room, upstairs.

I mean, that’s fine; I won’t push or pressure her into anything she doesn’t want. But damn: I’d be lying if I said I didn’t miss her body and warmth next to me.

Sampson and I taught Taylor and Emmie how to dance three days ago. 

Taylor picked it up pretty quickly. 

Emmie, on the other hand, took some time. We’ll just leave it at that.

I haven’t heard a lot about Amber recently—which is a surprise because it seemed like they always talked.

School’s been going well: Emmie’s still the best student I have. And it’s not because I’m dating her; it’s because she’s the only one that does the work.

Emmie made it clear that she doesn’t understand anything her grandpa or dad wrote in their research—even with my teachings. So, she gave me all their research that night. 

Initially, she said she was going to sell or burn it all. 

If she had to do either, Caroline told her to burn it because the men that wanted the research were good-for-nothing fucktards. Those men weren’t worthy of the research—let alone what a pig could shit. 

Emmie couldn’t believe her grandma would say such a thing as “fucktard.” 

Honestly, I think it’s funny: I wish my Grandma were like that. Don’t get me wrong, I love my Grandma dearly, but she’s nowhere near as entertaining as Caroline.  

But anyway:

Emmie went to visit her grandma without me one day; they talked. She later told me she asked her grandmother for permission to give me the research. Caroline immediately told her that I was worthy—that it would be great if I got Carlton’s and Matthew's research.

Worthy? I’m not sure I’m worthy of anything like that. Had she said no, I would’ve been fine because I have Emmie; she’s all I care about. She’s all that matters to me. The research is just an added bonus.

Neither Emmie nor Caroline thought the research was finished, so I could add on when I had the time. I’m happy that it wasn’t either; I want to do some of the work as well. 

That was the third greatest day of my life—the first two being when Emmie and I started dating and when she moved in. 

When Emmie graduates and I retire from teaching, I’ll start officially working on the research. I’ve already read it all and figured out small minute new information.

Caleb plans on teaching for at least another three years before retiring as a teacher. I promised him I’d make him my assistant if he wanted. 

Caleb finally got himself a girlfriend, by the way; her name is Liliana. She’s a nice girl around his age. She’s kind, caring, and doesn’t judge my relationship with Emmie—or Sampson’s with Taylor. But I guess her parents are twelve years apart, two out of her four brothers are dating younger girls, and one of her two sisters is dating an older man. She’s very understanding and accepting of them and our relationship.

I’ve taken Emmie on a few dates; we usually go to the movies or out to dinner on the weekends. I usually take her to the next town over, in small places with few people.

We haven’t seriously made out since that first time, but we kiss every chance we get. Emmie seems to really like when we kiss.

I have a school board meeting tonight. 

I was forced to take the day off because—well, they make me take a day off every board meeting to relax and get ready for it—because I’m the youngest teacher there. I hate board meetings; I’d rather teach than go to one of those stupid things. 

What did I have to come home to? 

What do I have to come to after school? 

Emmie’s in school. 

Emmie’s in school! I’m supposed to pick her up!

“Damnit!” I cursed out loud.

Just as I got my car keys, my front door opened.

“Damnit, Molly! I told you get out or I’ll call the police!” I snapped, not looking.

In the past few days, Molly’s been coming by to harass us; she wants money and things.

“Kyle?” The person who walked in softly asked, sounding confused. It was Emmie.

“Emmie, I’m so sorry. I just assumed you were Molly; she’s already been around. I’m sorry.” I apologized, dropping my keys on the counter.

“I figured as much.” Emmie replied, understanding.

“What are you doing here? You didn’t walk, did you? I told you I’d pick you up.” I told her as she walked over to me.

“I didn’t walk; Amber had some kind of appointment after school. Her mom saw me waiting for you, so she offered to give me a ride because it was on the way. I was going to call and let you know, but realized I forgot my phone; it’s still on its charger.” Emmie softly answered.

“Ok.” I sighed, relieved, pulling her into a hug.

“Oh, and Mr. Caleb told me to tell you that you have to get to your board meeting in twenty minutes. That was ten minutes ago.” Caleb had Emmie reminding me about the stupid board meeting.

“Right… Well, I guess I should be going. When I get home, can we talk?” I grumbled before asking her.

“Am I in trouble? Are you breaking up with me?” She asked me, close to tears.

“No, I’m not breaking up with you. I just need to talk to you. You don’t ever have to worry about me breaking up with you. Until you say otherwise, you’re stuck with me—and my crazy mother and sister.” I told her, hugging her again.

She’s been very insecure lately. Someone had to have said something to her. Sure, she’s always been a bit reserved and insecure, but nothing like this.

She’s not clingy or jealous. But I know it hurts her when certain girls come up to me because she knows what they want.

“Are you going to be ok on your own for a while? Are you ok?” I asked, looking at her; she looked a little pale.

“I’ll be ok; I’m just tired.” She admitted, walking to the couch to sit down.

“Ok. Take it easy and I’ll see you in about two hours. Call me if anything goes wrong or if there’s an emergency, ok?” I told her.

“Ok. I love you.” She softly answered, and I smiled at her. 

“I love you too.” I told her before I gently kissed her for a few seconds.

I left my phone on but turned it to vibrate—until the principal made me turn it off when I got to the school.

Emmeline’s P.O.V.:

I was lying on the couch, watching something on TV, not paying much attention to it. Those shoulder people showed up and started arguing in my ears.

Earlier in the day, I slipped on some water and fell; I hit my head on a garbage bin.

I didn’t eat anything for lunch except a cheese stick; I wasn’t all that hungry. 

I ended up collapsing on one of the landings when it was time to go back to class.

Then, during math physics with Mr. Carter, I literally passed out and fell out of my chair.

I came to about ten or fifteen minutes later; I had to beg Mr. Carter not to say anything to Kyle. I promised to tell him myself.

Mr. Carter just sighed but said, "fine." However, I wasn’t to continue with classes; he made me lay in the nurse’s office. He even personally walked me there and then told the nurse what happened.

“He’s going to find out one way or another. You have to tell Kyle the truth.” The good shoulder person demanded.

“He’s not going to find out. How would he find out? All she has to do is keep her mouth shut.” The bad shoulder person stated.

“He’ll find out. Mr. Carter will tell Kyle about it.” The good shoulder person stated.

“Caleb won’t say shit. Emmeline here, promised she’d tell Kyle everything. All she has to do when she sees Caleb next, is tell him she told Kyle.” The bad shoulder person came up with a carefully planned plan.

I don’t like lying—especially to Kyle, Mr. Carter, Mr. Tatum, Amber, Taylor, their parents, or Grandma.

“It’s not a bad lie. Think of it this way, if you tell him any of what happened today, Kyle will be worried about you and start hovering. If you don’t say anything, he won’t worry or hover.” The bad shoulder person directly told me.

“And when Mr. Carter, Mr. Tatum, Amber, or Taylor ask him about it. Then what?” The good shoulder person asked, making a point.

Dizzy.

Water… I need water.

Please go away; I’m going to do the right thing and tell him. I want it to come from me—not somebody else.

“Good for you. You should also probably tell him about how you haven’t felt well these past few days—and it only seems to be getting worse. I’m sure he can tell something’s going on.” The good shoulder person praised me.

“Fine. But don’t say I didn’t warn ya.” The bad shoulder person criticized me.

Then they were gone, and the only noise was the TV.

True, I haven’t felt the greatest in a few days. But until late last night, it wasn’t terrible.

This started two or three days after I gave Kyle Dad’s and Grandpa’s research. I knew he’d like them—or at least I hoped I knew he’d like them. And he did.

I really didn’t know my father all too well; I use to see him now and then when I was little, but we didn’t talk much about science. Grandpa, on the other hand, I knew very well. As I got older, he tried to teach me what he loved so much; I just never connected the dots. I still can’t connect the dots when it comes to science—even with Kyle’s help.

I was left with all of Dad’s and Grandpa’s research—but I don’t know why because it makes no sense to me; I don’t understand any of it.  

I guess Grandpa technically left his research to Grandma, but she didn’t want it. Grandma always told me that if I didn’t want any of their research, I should just burn them because she didn’t trust any other scientists who tried to buy it off me. 

I remember one time when I was about eight, just after Dad died, a man came up to me and offered me $150,000 for Dad’s research. But I didn’t—my grandparents helped me say no to this man. Mom and Austin were pissed because they didn’t get any money. That’s when they really started beating me—until my grandparents stepped in. Now, I don’t know what was said because they made me go out and play. Ugh...

Anyway, now that I’m with Kyle, Grandma said he could have them; she trusted and loved him as if he were family already. Kyle was incredibly shocked, but he was so thrilled as well. He loved it like I loved his gift—the sapphire butterfly pendant. 

He hugged me like his life depended on it—but I didn’t mind; I loved when he hugged me like that. 

I think he was even more excited when I told him I didn’t think neither Grandpa nor Dad finished their research. It gives him a new challenge to defeat. 

Kyle also got Grandma something as a thank you; he says he’s planning on taking her and me out to dinner and a movie. She doesn’t know yet; it’s been hard to keep it from her because I usually tell her everything. 

I think she’ll have a good time. I think she’ll be happy to get out of the nursing home; it’s not exactly her favorite place. But then again, who wants to be at a place where most don’t get visits from their loved ones—or family in general.

By the way, for those who don’t know: Grandma has some very colorful language that I won’t repeat. Amber says that I should; she said I should be more assertive or whatever. But that’s just not me.

Amber and Taylor have both met Grandma. They both wonder how we’re related because we’re both just so different from each other.

A month ago, Amber caught Zeke cheating on her with someone, but they didn’t see her—and she had no proof; so, they’re still together. 

Two weeks ago, she met a guy named AJ online; she said she wanted to get back at Zeke. She’s made plans to meet AJ this Saturday with her parents.

I’m not sure how I feel about that; you never know who you’ll meet online. But it’s her life; she can date who she wants.

Who am I to complain?

I mean, I really can’t complain; I’m dating my teacher.

But I would never cheat on someone for any reason.

I’m so glad her parents made her take them with her.

But I’m at a rock and a hard place with this. I don’t think Amber should be doing this, but I don’t want to make her mad and lose her as a friend.

And Mr. Caleb got a new girlfriend. I think he said her name was Lilly or something like that. (I’m not the greatest with names.) I met her twice; she seems nice. She doesn’t look at me and Kyle or Taylor and Mr. Sampson dating as a bad thing.

My cats and I did sleep with Kyle for two nights, but then I started feeling not so well. I figured it was best if I didn’t get him sick as well. 

It kind of sucks now because when I sleep next to him, it’s comforting. I feel so warm and safe—especially since I don’t have as many nightmares with him.  

I learned from Kyle, Amber, and Taylor that Kyle and I don’t just kiss—I learned that the first time we kissed was called making out—and I loved it! ~_~ 

But lately, all we’ve been doing is simple kissing. I don’t know why, but that’s all we’ve been doing.

Although I loved how we made out that time, I’m still a little shy—that’s what Amber says anyway. She says because I haven’t let him stick his tongue in my mouth, it’s not proper making out. She says I need to get my courage up already and just do it. But I don’t know.

Maybe when I’m feeling better, I’ll be brave enough to let him stick his tongue in my mouth—but I don’t know.

Wait. If it’s not to break up, I wonder what Kyle wants to talk to me about. 

I was always told that when someone says they need to talk, they want to break up.

He said he would leave his phone on and keep it on vibrate just in case I needed to reach him. But I should be ok, right?

Half An Hour Later:

I was ok until I heard someone knocking—more like banging on the door.

When I went to look out the window, I got a big surprise—well, not a surprise to me. 

On the other side of the door was not only Kyle’s Ex-wife but Zeke as well. They were standing there, making out like crazy. He was shoving his tongue down her throat—but she had her tongue down his as well. They had their hands all over each other, and his lower half was pushing up against hers. 

It was rather disturbing, but I took a picture and sent it to Amber.

Em -> Amber:

~Amber, there’s something I think u should see~

Emmie -> Kyle:

~Kyle, please come home soon.~

~Molly is here & won’t go away.~

~She’s w/ Amber’s BF, Zeke.~

~IDK what to do~

I sent Amber and Kyle a quick text as they banged on the door again.

Amber -> Em:

~What is it~

She texted back right away, so I sent her the picture.

Amber -> Em:

~Oh, Hell No! (•̀o•́)ง~

~What the hell is this?!! (•̀o•́)ง~

~Who the hell is she?!?!? (•̀o•́)ง~

~That hoe looks way older than us & Zeke! (•̀o•́)ง~

Amber angrily texted back.

I responded as quickly as I could.

Em -> Amber:

~She is Kyle’s Ex-wife.~

~They were separated until last week.~

~She just signed the divorce papers.~

~He said they never wanted 2 b together in the 1^st place~

~& that she’s been cheating on him since the beginning.~

~I’m soo sorry! (._.)~

I cried while I texted her.

Molly and Zeke started banging on the door even more.

Amber -> Em:

~It’s ok; it’s not your fault.~

~But now, Zeke & I r so done!~

~Finally~

~U were right about him.~

~I’m sorry I didn’t listen 2 u. (._.)~

~❤ U~

~Where are u~

She texted me back.

Em -> Amber:

~It’s ok; u were in ❤.~

~❤ U 2.~

~I’m home alone~

I texted her back.

Amber -> Em:

~Where’s Mr. Emerson~

Amber asked.

I was all alone—except for the cats.

Em -> Amber:

~School meeting.~

~Amber, I’m scared.~

~They won’t go away.~

~And they’re only knocking on the door harder.~

~IDK what 2 do (ಥ﹏ಥ)~

I frantically texted her.

Amber -> Em:

~Here’s what u do…~

~U need 2 find some place 2 hide & call Mr. Emerson.~

~U have 2 tell him what’s going on~

Amber texted me.

Em -> Amber:

~I texted him several times already.~

~He’s not answering.~

~I even tried calling him.~

~I think they made him turn his phone off~

I texted her back after I managed to hide in a hall closet.

And then it happened; I heard the door open, followed by two sets of feet and voices yell.

“Hello, is anyone here?!” Zeke called.

“I know that the slut’s here; school got out an hour and a half ago.” I heard Molly say. 

I tried to keep as quiet as possible, but I couldn’t help it and started horribly coughing because of all the dust.

“There you are!” Molly exclaimed, pulling open the door. 

She grabbed me by my wrist and dragged me out of the closet.

“Emmeline?” Zeke asked, shocked when he saw me.

“You know this girl? Are you fucking her too?!” Molly angrily asked, looking back at him.

“Eww…” I made my disgust known.

“Yeah; she’s Amber’s best friend. No, I’m not fucking her. And what do you mean, “Eww?” I’m the best and have the biggest cock.” Zeke proudly stated, looking at me.

“Your little girlfriend, huh?” Molly asked with a smirk.

“Yeah. Now, you listen here; you had better not tell Amber about any of this. You hear me? I swear if you say a single word to her, I will make your life a living hell.” Zeke threatened me.

“I already texted her a picture of you two kissing—and that threat won’t work on me. Aside from how my life is right now, my life was already a living hell.” I wheezed, looking at him.

He looked like he was going to hit me or something, but Molly stopped him.

“Knock it off! I need her!” Molly yelled.

What could she possibly need me for?

“Now, for you, you little tramp.” Molly started.

‘Tramp?’ I asked myself as she paced back and forth.

“Where is my money?” She calmly asked.

“What money?” I asked, confused.

“My part of the money! Where does he keep his money?! You’re his little whore; I’m sure you know where he keeps his money!” She started yelling at me.

“I-I’m sor-sorry. I-I don-don’t know what you’re talking about.” I quietly replied.

“I don’t believe you!” Molly yelled, slapping me across the face.

“Now, tell me where the money is!” Molly yelled again, this time holding my chin up to look at her.

“I already told you: I don’t know! I don’t ever ask him for money or about money! What does it matter anyway? You’re divorced!” I cried and flinched when it looked like she was going to slap me again.

I really don’t know where he keeps his money.

She was more than angry as she paced back and forth again.

Zeke just started to remove his clothes before lying on the couch.

“What are you doing?” Molly asked, annoyed and confused, looking at him.

“What does it look like I’m doing? I’m getting ready to fuck you.” He replied, which made me gag.

“What do you know?” He asked after I gagged; I didn’t answer him and remained silent.

I’m not very strong; I know this. But when Molly had her back turned, I grabbed and threw the closest thing to me at her head and something at Zeke’s crotch before running my room. 

However, I tripped on the stairs, and Molly was able to get a hold of me. She tied me up and took me to a part of the house I’d never seen before.  

The attic—well, I guess it’s more of a crawl space or something. It was small and full of dust and spiders; I am afraid of spiders. 

I would’ve screamed and told her, but she duct-taped my mouth shut. Granted, I’d probably be wasting my breath; she hates me.

“If you want to be a smart-ass, little girl with an attitude, and not tell me what I want to know; you’ll have to be punished.” Molly informed me before she disappeared down the steps and shut me in.

Not long after, I could hear them having sex—that’s what I assumed anyway.

I’m guessing it was about half an hour or so later… I wasn’t sure because I was tied up, scared, and had no sense of time. But I think I heard Mr. Emerson and Amber downstairs.

I wasn’t even sure if it was them; I just heard muffled voices.

Kyle’s P.O.V.:

At the meeting, we talked about the same boring stuff we always talked about: 

• Parent-teacher conferences
• Retiring
• Graduation
• School lunch menus
• 2 or 3 Elevators for easier access
• Cameras being installed next year
• Stricter punishments for rule-breakers and bullies 

Finally: we talked about sexual harassment. It had been brought to the principal's attention that many of the younger girls were being sexually harassed by older male students.

My mind automatically went to Emmie.

Was someone sexually harassing her?

That was all the first hour. 

The second hour was all about questions and concerns—which most of us didn’t care about. 

I just wanted to leave; I needed to get home and have a talk with Emmie.

I need to know what’s going on with her.

Apparently, I’m not the only one who didn’t want to be there. About fifteen minutes into the last hour, the meeting ended; nobody had any questions or concerns.

“Have a good rest day. And remember what I said.” Principal Harper instructed, smiling as everyone left.

“Well, that was fun.” Sampson sarcastically stated as I turned on my phone.

“Yeah.” I sarcastically replied, waiting.

“So—have you talked to Emmeline yet?” Caleb asked, watching me.

“We talked for a few minutes before I had to leave to come this stupid meeting.” I replied, slightly annoyed; my phone was being slow and stupid.

There was a look on his face that read “concern.”

Sampson had somewhat of the same look.

“What? What’s going on?” I asked, looking at the two of them.

“Didn’t she promise you she’d tell him?” Sampson asked Caleb like I wasn’t here.

“She did. But if he had to leave right away; she probably didn’t have a chance.” Caleb replied, watching me.

“What is going on?” I asked, more demanding this time.

“All I can say is that she’s not feeling well, and that she hasn’t been feeling well for a few days. But that’s all I can say. I promised her as long as she promised to tell you, I wouldn’t say anything.” Caleb informed me.

“Well, I guess that’s something I have to add to my list of stuff to ask her.” I sighed, running my hand through my hair.

“List of questions? Are you going to ask her to marry you? Eh? Eh? Eh?” Sampson asked, mocking me.

“What? no! She’s been a little quieter than normal as of late; I just wanted to know what’s going on with her. Granted, her being sick might be part of it.” I responded, rather shocked myself. 

Why on earth would he think I was going to ask her to marry me at this point and time? I mean, come on; she’s only fifteen.

When my phone turned back on, I noticed I had eight missed calls with eight voice mail and more than ten missed texts in the last hour.

I was just about to check them when Amber came running up—out of breath.

“Mr. Emerson!” She yelled, heavily panting.

“Amber, what are you doing here? Are you alright?” I asked, becoming worried.

I was starting to get a bad feeling in the pit of my stomach.

“No… I found out my boyfriend Zeke was cheating on me! Well, already knew he was cheating, but now this confirms it!” She finally announced through deep and heavy breathing.

Sampson had already left, but if he were here, he’d have the same reaction as Caleb and me: the “why are you telling me this” look.

I was about to say something, but she said something first—something that pissed me off.

“He’s been cheating on me with your ex-wife for the past two years!” She cried.

“Amber, how do you know this? Don’t you think you should’ve called Emmie or Taylor about this?” I asked, making my way to my car so that others couldn’t hear.

“That’s why I’m here! Em texted me a picture of them majorly making out! They showed up at your house! Em said she tried to text and call you, but you weren’t answering; we figured you had your phone off or something. I went over there to see what was wrong, but when I got there, I couldn’t find Em! I can’t reach her on her phone. And when she hasn’t called me back!” Amber yelled at me.

“For fucks sakes! Get in the car!” I exclaimed, getting in.

‘What did Molly do this time?’ I asked myself, beyond pissed off. 

“Amber, call the police and tell them to get to my place!” I demanded as I drove off—driving a little faster than the speed limit. 

Emmie could be in danger, and there were hardly any cars out right now.

By the time we got to my place and inside, I could hear Molly yelling; she and Zeke were having sex on my couch.

Well, time for a new couch.

Normal P.O.V.:

“What the hell!” Kyle yelled as soon as he and Amber walked inside.

Molly was pissed off—especially when Zeke pulled out, got dressed, and tried to apologize and explain what happened. He said that Molly seduced him—which is possible, but in this situation, highly doubtful. Amber broke up with him after that and started crying.

“What are you doing here, Molly; where’s Emmeline?” Kyle asked, pissed off.

“This is my house too, you know. And who? Who’s Emmeline?” Molly asked, playing innocent. 

After she asked that, before Kyle could blow up at her, the police arrived.

“You called the cops?” Molly asked, pissed off.

“What seems to be the problem here?” The police officer asked.

“Nothing, Sir—just some miscommunication.” Molly answered, smiling.

“No, there’s no miscommunication; she’s trespassing. This is my house; I bought before we were married. And now, we’re legally divorced; she doesn’t live here. However, the main issue is that she and her boyfriend—or whoever he is, have done something with my roommate Emmeline Moore. Yes, she’s one of my students; she lives here because she’s emancipated and was living in a horrible situation before. But Emmie’s missing and they won’t say what they did with her. She has many health issues.” Kyle informed the police as calmly as I could.

“She texted me earlier because she had a picture of my ex kissing his ex-wife. She said they were banging on the door and wouldn’t leave. She said she was scared and didn’t know what to do. Then she went dark and hasn’t texted me since. I went to get Mr. Emerson at the school.” Amber added as a witness. 

That’s all the police needed before taking Molly and Zeke into custody. 

From the time they were put in cuffs to when they were placed in the back of two different squad cars, they refused to say where Emmeline was, claiming Kyle was fucking her.

Whether Molly wants to believe it or not, Kyle and Emmeline have never had sex.

Zeke fully believes that because he knows Emmeline; he always calls her a virgin prude.

“Ok, we’ll start a search for Emmeline Moore?” The officer stated, then asked, making he got the name correct.

“Yes, Emmeline Moore.” Kyle responded with a frustrated sigh.

“Ok. While it’s just you and me, between you and me, and off the record: are you dating this girl? Are you dating your student?” The officer sternly asked Kyle. 

Kyle could read in the officer’s eyes that he knew.

“Are you going to arrest me?” Kyle questioned, looking at him.

“She’s at least fourteen, right?” He asked, looking at Kyle.

“She’s fifteen.” Kyle answered.

“Then no; I’m not going to arrest you. That’s actually better. There’s no need to arrest you. At the start of this year, certain cities, and towns in our state, lowered the legal age to fifteen, saying by then, most teenagers are having sex anyway. Some are drinking and even smoking. Might as well just make the legal age fifteen. In my opinion, I think it should’ve been dropped to fourteen; they know and understand what they’re doing. But it is what it is.” The officer explained.

“How’d you know?” Kyle asked, looking at him.

“You slipped up. When you told us that she was missing, you said her name was “Emmeline Moore.” However, when you told us she had many health issues, you called her “Emmie.” Also, the way you talk about her, your mannerisms, and just by how you’re panicking; it’s obvious you care for the girl more than you say. But enough about that. I’d like to search your house just to rule out that they may have stashed her here somewhere. I just need your permission.” The officer informed Kyle after answering his question.

“Yeah, no; go ahead. Do whatever you need.” Kyle willingly gave him permission.

Meanwhile:

Emmeline couldn’t breathe and was giving up hope. 

She wasn’t sure who was down there; all she knew was that there were people down there.

Emmeline felt she didn’t have a choice; the people downstairs were her only hope of getting out of the crawlspace—even if it were Molly or Zeke.

After a few seconds, Emmeline started banging my feet on the floor to try to get someone’s attention.

“What’s up there?” The police officer asked, hearing banging in the ceiling.

“I’m not sure. Nothing should be up there; it’s just a crawlspace. Follow me; I’ll show you where it is.” Kyle answered before showing the lead officer and a second officer to where it was.

When they got the small, square door open, they could hear some kind of wheezing. 

“Emmie? Emmie!” Kyle called, crawling into the small space. He panicked but at the same time was relieved when he untied her and removed the gag.

“Kyle!” Emmeline immediately cried and latched onto him.

“Ok. Come on; go with the officer.” Kyle calmly instructed, helping her over to the door.

“I’m sorry. I’m sorry.” Emmeline repeatedly apologized—even after she was on the ground.

“Emmie, it’s ok; it’s not your fault. They know about us. Apparently, fifteen is now the legal age in certain areas of the state.” Kyle sincerely told her.

“Sit down and tell us what happened. Why did they tie you up and lock you in the crawlspace?” The officerly calmly instructed, leading Emmeline to a chair before asking her.

“Molly and Zeke came and just came in. I tried hiding in a closet, but I started coughing because of dust. She kept yelling at me; she wanted me to tell her where Kyle kept his money. I told I didn’t know—because I don’t know. I don’t ever ask; it’s not any of my business. Kyle already gave me a safe place to live—and let me keep my cats. What more could I ask for? What right did I have to ask for more? She didn’t believe me. Zeke got naked and said he was going to—ummm… He was going to have sex with Molly on the couch. But he used a different word, starting with “F.” I threw something at each of them and ran for the stairs. I was going to go to my room—but I tripped on a step. Molly grabbed me again, and that’s when she took me to the crawlspace. I’m sorry.” Emmeline explained and then apologized.

“No; you did just fine. I think that’s about it for now. You’re free to head onto the hospital now.” The officer calmly informed Emmeline.

“No. No. No. I don’t want to go to a hospital; I’m fine, really. I don’t need to go a hospital.” Emmeline cried.

It looked like the police were going to argue when a paramedic came over and said he’d take care of Emmeline in the ambulance. He would decide whether or not she needed to go to a hospital or not.

Half An Hour Later:

Emmeline didn’t have to go to the hospital, but she was to take it easy.

“Are you girls ok?” Jade, Amber’s mom, asked, bursting through the door before hugging both Amber and Emmeline.

“Yes.” Both girls honestly answered.

“And what about you?” Amy asked Kyle.

“I’m just fine—worried about Emmie, but fine. I’m so thankful to Amber for coming to find me.” Kyle answered.

“Thank you for calling me and for taking such good care of Emmeline. Please, keep taking care of her.” Jade thanked Kyle before instructing and hugging him, shocking him. Kyle had only met Amber’s parents two or three times.

“Always.” Kyle answered, promising Jade.

“Thanks so much. It’s good to see you two again. Emmeline take care of yourself and Kyle—and please, listen to him. Have a good night, and call if you ever need anything. Come on, Amber; your father is waiting in the car.” Jade told Emmeline before bidding farewell.

“See you at school tomorrow. Love you. And again, I’m sorry.” Amber told Emmeline, apologizing as she hugged her.

“Yeah, see you tomorrow. Love you too. And it’s not your fault. If anything, it’s my fault.” Emmeline replied, hugging Amber in return before she left.

“Emmie…” Kyle started.

“Can I go wash whatever this is off of me?” Emmeline asked, interrupting Kyle.

“Yeah, go ahead. Are you feeling ok?” Kyle asked, concerned.

“I’m ok. I’ll tell you when I get out.” Emmeline softly told Kyle.

“Ok.” Kyle sighed, hoping she’d keep her word as he watched her head upstairs to get clean pajamas and panties.

Emmeline’s P.O.V:

I sat on my knees in the shower for a good fifteen minutes, crying under the falling water.

Once I was dry, I got my panties on and sat on the floor, against a wall with a small razor that I had found. I just stared at it—stared at the sharp metal blade.

I wasn’t going to cut; I promised I wouldn’t do that anymore. But for some reason, I couldn’t stop staring at it.

“Cut yourself. Go ahead; he doesn’t have to know. Remember how good it felt? The feel of the cool metal on your wrist?” I heard a voice inside my head.

I waited for the other voice to say something, but it never showed up.

“Cut yourself. Cut. Cut. Cut.” The voice just kept getting louder and louder until I couldn’t take it anymore.

I threw the blade in front of me and started screaming for Kyle, not knowing what else to do.

Kyle’s P.O.V.:

I found a few cum spots on the couch and scrubbed them out while Emmie was in the shower.

I then placed a spare, king-sized comforter on the couch and made sure it was tightly tucked in.

“NO! GO AWAY! KYLE!!!” I heard Emmie scream and cry for me—after yelling at someone to go away.

I ran.

I ran as fast as possible to get to the bathroom.

“KYLE!!” Emmie screamed for me again.

“Emmie what’s going on? Are you ok in there? Is there someone in there with you?” I asked, panicked.

“Kyle, please!” She cried, pleading for me.

“I’m coming in.” I informed before opening the bathroom door to stare in shock:

Emmie was sitting on the floor, rocking back and forth in just her panties.

Her hands were over her ears as she cried.

And in front of her was a razor blade.

I didn’t see any blood—anywhere.

I picked the razorblade up and set it on the counter before kneeling in front of Emmie; she was beyond distressed.

“Emmie.” I gently spoke, taking her wrists and carefully removed them from her ears.

“Kyle!” She cried, immediately throwing herself at me, arms around my waist.

“Make it stop! Please make it stop!” She cried, confusing me; there was nobody in here but her and me.

“Make what stop?” I asked, pulling her up against me more and rubbed her bare back.

“It won’t stop talking. It won’t stop taunting me.” She cried, not making any sense.

However, after a minute or two, I think I understood.

“The razorblade? Emmie—you didn’t cut, did you?” I sternly asked, holding still; I stopped rubbing her back.

Now, I was a bit agitated; she promised me she wouldn’t cut.

“No! No, I didn’t cut; I promise! I promised I wouldn’t do it anymore! But—the razorblade wanted me to. It kept telling me to cut—that you’d never know. It kept saying “Cut” over and over again. I didn’t know what to do, so I threw it away from me and called for you. I didn’t know what else to do. I just hoped you’d come when I called. I don’t know what would happen if you weren’t here. I don’t know what to do. I promise I didn’t do anything. I’m sooo sorry that I wasn’t strong enough on my own!” She cried, apologizing. 

She had pulled away from me to look into my eyes. I could see she wasn’t lying; she was telling the truth. I could also see fear, stress, confusion, and demons in her eyes.

Deep, dark demons.

Demons that wanted to surface and torment her and make her lose control of herself and who she is.

Demons I have to help her keep at bay.

“I’m sorry.” She apologized again, bringing me back to reality.

“No, I’m sorry; I shouldn’t have jumped to conclusions. No matter how strong a person is or isn’t: everyone needs help. I should’ve known better than to assume you were cutting just because you had a razorblade. You did the right thing. You did the right thing by not giving into your demons and calling for me instead. Thank you so much for trusting me.” I apologized to her, pulling her back into my arms.

She just clung to me and cried as I rubbed her back, slowly calming her down.

“Kyle—I want to get dressed now.” She mumbled against my shoulder.

“Of course.” I told her, standing up.

She put her nightshirt on first, and then she slowly and shakily stood up to get her sleep pants on.

“Do you want to go to the living room now?” I asked, watching her; she was not steady at all. Just how sick is she?

All she did was hug me and apologize again.

“It’s fine. You kept your promise and didn’t cut. Just keep that promise—not for me, but for you.” I told her, leading her to the living room.

Normal P.O.V.:

“I promise.” Emmeline promised, walking to the couch; she needed to sit down, as her dizziness just kept getting worse every passing second.

“Have you eaten yet?” Kyle asked, watching her; she almost didn’t understand him.

“I had a cookie and a cheese stick.” Emmeline softly answered.

“So, that means no. And I heard you didn’t eat lunch today. What’s going on with you?” Kyle asked, concerned, kneeling in front of her.

“I don’t feel very well. My head has hurt all day and my stomach has been upset for the last few hours. I haven’t felt very well for the past four or five days. That’s why I went to my room to sleep; I didn’t want to get you sick too. It was manageable until today. I slipped and fell on some water some time earlier this morning—I think. I know I hit my head on a garbage bin. Then after lunch, on my way to the next class, I collapsed on one of the landings on the stairs. And then, during math physics—Mr. Carter’s class… He said I passed out and fell out of my chair. I promised him I’d tell you. He made me go to the nurse’s office until it was time to go home.” Emmeline truthfully answered Kyle, shocking him.

Instead of saying anything, Kyle just sighed as he watched her.

He was going to feel her forehead, but Emmeline’s stomach started churning. She got up and ran to the bathroom without any warning, where Kyle could hear her vomiting.

Kyle sat there, feeling awful; he was about to get up and go to her when he heard the toilet flush, followed by the sink.

Slowly, Emmeline walked back to the living room, holding onto the walls for support.

“I’m sorry.” Emmeline apologized, collapsing to the couch.

“It’s fine; just hold still.” Kyle instructed before feeling her forehead.

‘She’s hot—almost burning up.’ Kyle thought to himself, feeling her forehead and cheek.

“Sit right here; I’ll be right back.” Kyle told Emmeline before he went to find a thermometer.

“Ok.” Emmeline breathed in response.

She tried to wait for him, but Emmeline was overcome with dizziness before passing out—sitting up.

When Kyle got back, he just sighed, looking at his love. 

“Guess I’ll check when she gets up again.” Kyle told himself, laying her on the couch. He then went to find her a pillow, a blanket, and one of her stuffed animals.

The Next Day: 

Emmeline woke up dizzy and confused.

Kyle was sitting in a chair, reading something, when he noticed she was finally awake.

“What time is it?” Emmeline groggily asked, looking around.

“After ten.” Kyle answered, getting up.

“Ten?! I’m late for school!” Emmeline exclaimed, standing up too quick; she immediately went crashing back to the couch.

“Emmie, you’re sick; I called you out of school. Open up.” Kyle calmly but firmly told Emmeline, sticking a thermometer under her tongue.

“What about you?” Emmeline asked, concerned.

“Shhh… Keep your mouth shut so I can get an accurate temperature. I called out, saying I needed to keep an eye on you. And I was right: you have a fever of 102.5. You know what that means, right?” Kyle instructed, answered, stated, and then asked, watching her.

“Nooo.” Emmeline moaned, falling sideways to the couch.

She wanted to argue with him more; she didn’t want to go to the hospital.

“I’m sorry, Emmie, but this is for your own good. You’re not well. And according to you, it’s been going on for almost a week now.” Kyle apologetically told Emmeline, getting his shoes and coat on.

He then helped her with her shoes and coat. She was so weak that she couldn’t even get her shoes or coat on herself.

“Mmmm…” Emmeline moaned as Kyle carefully picked her up and carried her to the car without any struggle.

“I know.” Kyle sighed, setting her in the passenger seat of his car.

Three Hours Later:

“Well, Ms. Moore… I’ve got some bad news for you: you’ve contracted a severe case of pneumonia. When you first arrived, you were severely dehydrated. It seems like that’s getting a little better, but you’re still pretty well dehydrated.” The doctor explained, looking at Emmeline and Kyle.

“What does this mean for her?” Kyle calmly asked.

“Well, I saw that she’s emancipated—and I see that there’s going to be some resistance with this request. But I want to keep her for a few nights to keep an eye on her—mainly the dehydration. If she weren’t so dehydrated, I wouldn’t recommend her staying. But it seems she’s been sick for a little over a week. Don’t worry or get upset. Sometimes people who contract pneumonia don’t always feel the effects right away; sometimes people go weeks without noticing the signs—depending on the severity. Her X-rays show that she’s had pneumonia for over a week—maybe longer. It probably started slow—maybe you had a nasty cough with phlegm and everything, but went away after a few days. So, you most likely thought nothing of it.” The doctor started explaining.

“How bad is it?” Kyle asked, looking at the doctor.

“She dangling on borderline dangerous dehydration. Sorry. She was dangling on borderline dangerous dehydration. Right now, looking at her veins, I’d say she’s still severely dehydrated. Her pneumonia is also pretty severe. However, if that were all she had, we could send her home with some medication and a nebulizer. But what I’m worried about, is her dehydration. Normally, patients who come in severely dehydrated, leave after two to four hours. She’s still over what those patients come in for.” The doctor explained.

“Ok…” Kyle sighed, looking at the ceiling.

“No…” Emmeline moaned, trying to sit up; it wasn’t working so well for her.

“I’ll let you two be. I’ll check on you tomorrow if you’re still here. Otherwise, nurses will be in and out to help when needed. Try to have a good day.” The doctor informed them before leaving.

“Emmie—don’t; you’re going to hurt yourself. If you’re as dehydrated as he says, you will die if you leave.” Kyle told Emmeline when he saw she was about to panic.

“B-b-but I don’t want to stay in the hospital overnight.” Emmeline cried, trying to keep her breathing under control.

“I know you don’t, but you have to. This is part of being an adult and living on your own—almost. You have to take care of yourself. And you don’t have to worry; I’ll be here with you the entire time. I won’t leave your side; I promise. I’ll just call the school and use some of the vacation days I have built up over the years. You’re going to be ok.” Kyle told Emmeline, taking her hand in his.

All she did was cry.

“Emmie, please. Two days? Give it two days at least. If after two days, you’re not so dehydrated, I’ll take you home. Ok? If you give it two days; I promise; if you’re doing a little better, I’ll bring you home.” Kyle told Emmeline, pleading and promising with her.

“Ok… Two days.” Emmeline mumbled, looking at the ceiling; she was a little out of it.

Emmeline ended up passing out after ten minutes with Kyle watching over her.

They ended up staying in the hospital for three and a half days. Emmeline came to realize that this was what was for the best. And as long as she wasn’t alone, it was bearable.

Unless it was to use the bathroom, Kyle never left her side. During the day, he sat in a chair or stood and paced the room. At night, Emmeline begged the nurses to allow Kyle to sleep in bed with her. 

After a few hours, the night nurse gave in, and Kyle was allowed to sleep with her so long as he didn’t mess up any of the cords or tubes.

Amber and Taylor got all of Emmeline’s school and homework she had missed—including notes.

Once she could go home, Emmeline quickly got caught up with everything school-related—after her dizzy spells stopped coming around.

She didn’t have anything for science because the sub had no clue what was going on and let the students do whatever…

Chapter Text

Emmeline’s P.O.V:

I still had a slight cough, but I was well enough to come to school—and I’m not contagious. Not that I was contagious a week or two ago when I had pneumonia, but Kyle set specific rules for when I’m sick—and I have to follow them.

I’m all caught up with my schoolwork so that I don’t get held back. The only classes I’m not caught up in are Arts Metals and Glass and 3D Art.

It was lunch, and Amber, Taylor, and I were sitting together like we always do—except for the days Taylor eats with Mr. Sampson and the days I eat with Kyle.

“So, what’s new?” Amber asked, watching me.

“Not a whole lot. You?” I replied before asking.

“Same. But I finally met AJ. It was a week late, but I met him; he’s very nice. I think you’d really like him.” Amber happily declared.

“But?” Taylor asked, concerned.

“He may smoke pot. But it’s ok; he’s not mean or violent. He says he takes it to alleviate pain from some accident from when he was a kid. He’s not addicted, and only does it at night for five to ten minutes. Yes, I believe and trust him. We’re going to hang out not this weekend, but next; he’s going to a family thing this weekend. Hey, I got an idea: why don’t you two come with? Then you can meet him for yourselves, and we can hang out like we used to.” Amber explained and then insisted, making me feel nervous. I’ve never smoked pot before, but I’ve been around enough people and inhaled secondhand smoke from it. None of those experiences were any good.

“Oh, come on, you two; it’ll be fun.” Amber declared when Taylor and I sat quietly sat there, not saying anything.

“What about Kyle and Sampson?” Taylor asked, watching Amber.

“What about them? We’ll make it a girl’s weekend.” Amber replied.

“Except that you’re planning on meeting and spending time with AJ.” I stated, watching Amber.

“Right. Well, he’s coming here for a few hours: Kyle and Sampson can come spend time with us as well. Then the three of us can spend time with just us. Get a hotel or something?” Amber continued to push.

“I’d have to ask Kyle if it’d be something he’d be interested in.” I replied.

“Same with Sampson.” Taylor added.

“Well, if they’re not, at least we can have fun together, right?” Amber asked, watching us.

“I suppose.” Taylor and I replied, unsure.

“Perfect.” Amber happily responded; she won and knew it.

“How are you and Kyle?” Taylor calmly asked, changing the subject.

“We’re good. He’s been taking very good care of me.” I answered with a smile.

“What’s that look for?” Amber asked, watching me.

“Hmm?” I asked, confused.

“You had this certain look on your face. OMG! You’re having sex, aren’t you?” Amber announced, standing up with her hands on the table.

“NO!” I cried, embarrassed.

“Jesus, Amber; you don’t need to say it so loud that the entire school hears. You know how Em is.” Taylor scolded, looking around. Nobody seemed to notice and weren’t looking at us.

“Sorry.” Amber apologized, sitting back down.

“But you’re thinking about having sex?” Amber asked, closely watching me; she had this odd look on her face that I didn’t understand.

“No…” “But?” I started only for Amber to interrupt me.

“Give her space.” Taylor scolded again. 

Why does Amber seem so different as of late?

“I was thinking about getting some kind of birth control. No, I’m not ready for sex, but my periods are starting to cramp and hurt more. I was told birth controls can help that.” I explained, watching them, embarrassed; I could feel my face heating up.

“That’s a great idea. And then when you are ready, you’ll be ready; you won’t have to wait around for anything to get into you system.” Taylor told me in a comforting way.

“Are you and Kyle making out yet?” Amber asked, breaking my thoughts.

“Making out? Yes, we kiss.” I replied, slightly confused.

“Not kissing. Making out. Are you two sticking your tongues in each other’s mouths or feeling each other up when you kiss?” Amber asked, watching me turn bright red; I could feel it.

“No.” I softly answered.

“Then it’s not considered making out. If you can’t even do any of that, you’ll never be able to have sex.” Amber blatantly told me.

“Amber, stop it. Behave. This is already hard enough for her.” Taylor once again scolded Amber.

I wish I could speak up to her—but I just don’t know how to.

I guess it’s better than the other conversation:

“Fine. So, when can we come spend the night?” Amber asked, looking directly at me.

And there it was: the dreaded question.

Amber and Taylor started to ask when they could come over—and maybe spend the night. Amber began asking only a few days after I moved in; Taylor waited until I got better a few days ago.

“I don’t know. I don’t know if Kyle would allow me to have friends over at his place. It already can’t be easy for him having one teenaged girl living there—to have three. We’re not exactly quiet when we get together—Amber.” I replied, looking directly at Amber; she always gets the loudest.

I want to invite them over—but like at the apartment, I wasn’t sure. Not inviting them to the apartment was for their safety. Not inviting them over to Kyle’s—that was for Kyle’s sanity. Well, Amber anyway: Taylor’s quiet enough.

“Why don’t you just ask him already?” Amber impatiently asked.

“I don’t know—he’s already done so much for me; I couldn’t ask him for more.” I softly answered, hoping that she’d back off as I ate my lunch.

“I know he’s given you a safe place to live, but what else has he done for you?” Amber asked, annoyed. 

To be honest, it kind of hurt and annoyed me because he’s done a lot for me.

“Kyle’s done a lot for me, thank you very much. He let me keep all my things and given me my own room instead of making me stay on the couch. He’s teaching me how to cook—a little. He takes me to visit grandma even more now—way more than I used to—almost every day. And most importantly: he let me keep all of my cats. He’s so nice and caring. I love him for all of that.” I softly snapped, doing my best to hold my tears back.

“Ok. It’s ok, Em. Calm down.” Taylor did her best to keep me calm; neither of us understood what was up with Amber these days. But if I had to guess: it had to do with AJ. She started acting differently when she started talking to him.

“Jeez—I’m sorry. But you could at least ask him; the worst he could do is say no. With that said, he could also say yes. You never know unless you ask.” Amber apologized before stating.

“Amber’s right. Kyle’s a great guy; he’d probably let you have us over—at least for a little bit.” Taylor softly agreed with Amber. 

Taylor was right; she did know Kyle a little better than I did.

And I knew Amber was right as well.

“I’ll ask, but I can’t promise anything.” I replied, giving up.

At this point, almost everyone in school knew I was living with Mr. Emerson now, but they didn’t know that we were dating—I don’t think. Nobody has asked me otherwise. But they all think he just took in a poor girl who was in trouble and had nowhere else to go.

“Good.” Amber smiled in victory as the bell for class rang.

“See you later.” We all told each other with smiles as we headed to our next classes.

The End of The Day:

I was waiting for Kyle outside of his classroom while he talked to one of his problem students: a boy called Davy or David; I don’t remember his last name. 

David was throwing paper wads at me, asking if I’d go out with him. I did my best to ignore him, but he just kept throwing paper wads at me; I just couldn’t take it anymore.

The problem was that we were in the middle of a test. And as I’ve said before: science is my Kryptonite, and he was making it very hard to concentrate. So, I ended up becoming extremely frustrated, stood up, and screamed at him.

Normal P.O.V.:

Flashback:

10th Period:

“Ok, class; time for the test. I expect decent grades seeing as you had an extra week to study for it.” Kyle told his class, passing out the tests.

“Now, you all know the rules: NO cheating: keep your eyes on your own papers. STAY quiet: DO NOT distract others. When you’re done, QUIETLY walk your test to my desk. Even when you’re done with your test, stay quiet and work on something else. Screw it: if when you complete your test, you can go to the common’s study hall for all I care. I’d say you could leave school entirely, but that’s not up to me. Go ahead and start.” Kyle instructed once everyone had a test. He then went to sit at his desk.

Fifteen Minutes Later:

Four students finished their tests and left as soon as they could.

Kyle knew right away that two of the students would fail because he knew them well enough: they were slackers.

One of the students was average and would at least get a high D or low C. They were smart and knew enough but didn’t have the patience.

The final student was a new science whiz transfer; he was sure to get an A. With how smart he was, Kyle thought he should be in AP Science II. But the last school he was in didn’t have AP—anything. Unfortunately, he lacks in everything else.

“Psst! Psst!” A boy with dark brown hair tried getting Emmeline’s attention; she just shook her head “no.”

After a few seconds, a wad of paper hit Emmeline’s desk.

Hey, Sweet Thang,

How’s ‘bout you and I go out sometime?

Say, this weekend?

Great.

Davy.

Again, Emmeline shook her head. But this time, she crumpled the note up and shoved it in her pocket.

Come on, Sweet Thang,

Whatever we do together has got to be better than what you had planned already.

If you had anything planned.

Just ditch those friends of yours.

Davy.

“No, thank you.” Emmeline whispered before going back to her test.

Note after note from Davy hit Emmeline’s desk; she crumpled them up and put them in her pockets each time.

“When is he going to learn? Girls don’t like him because he’s a total creep.” A female student whispered to another student.

“I don’t know. But if he keeps it up, Emmeline’s going to snap. Look at her; she’s gone ridged.” A male student whispered to the female.

“Right? I may not know what’s in those stupid notes, but I’m guessing he’s trying to ask her out. She’s shy, but I think she’s dating someone else already.” The third student, female, whispered, watching Emmeline.

“Yes, I agree.” The other two whispered back.

Oh, come on, Sweet Thang,

I know you have no life.

I mean, come on; you’re emancipated, right?

You don’t do anything else; I never see you out or around town.

Live a little.

A little birdy told me that you have several cats.

Really? Are you really going to be one of those crazy cat ladies?

Honestly, you need to hang out with better friends:

Amber Katerac and Taylor Jennings are bad influences and will rub off on you.

I mean: Amber’s a slut, moving from Zeke to some new guy that quickly.

And Taylor’s a slut, dating her freaking teacher. Is she not smart enough to do it on her own?

I mean, if you want to date an older man, fine. But date a senior like me.

Right? Give dating a chance. Date a senior like me, Sweet Thang.

My family has money, and I can show you a good time.

You can surrender your sweet little cherry to me.

Unless, of course, you’re fucking a teacher already.

Davy.

Emmeline had enough by that point.

“STOP! Just stop already! Don’t you get it, you stupid creepy idiot?! I’m not fucking interested in you, God damnit!” Emmeline quickly stood up, knocking her chair back before letting loose on Davy; her face was beet-red.

Davy just sat there, too stunned to move or say anything; he hadn’t expected that.

“Ms. Moore?” Mr. Emerson asked, stunned, standing up while everyone else just stared at Emmeline, shocked.

“Sorry!” Emmeline cried, embarrassed, before running out of the room.

“Stay seated and get back to your tests.” Kyle told his class before following Emmeline.

“Emmeline?” Kyle asked, finding Emmeline sitting a foot or two away from his door, rocking a little.

“I’m sorry.” Emmeline tearfully apologized again.

“What was that all about? You just used a bunch of words I never thought I’d ever hear come out of that pretty mouth of yours.” Kyle asked and then stated, kneeling in front of Emmeline.

“He wouldn’t stop throwing wads of crumpled up paper at me, calling me “Sweet Thang,” and asking me to date him—among other things.” Emmeline answered, pulling the notes out of her pockets.

“*Sigh…* Emmeline, why didn’t you come to tell me?” Kyle sternly asked.

“I didn’t want to be that girl—I’m already the youngest in your class as is. I was trying my best to just ignore him; I was trying so hard to just concentrate on my test. I wanted to at least try to get a C. Plus, I didn’t want to bother you.” Emmeline honestly answered.

“If someone is distracting or harassing you, you can bother me anytime. And not just you: any of my students. And really: a C? You’re smarter than that.” Kyle firmly told Emmeline before trying to pep her up.

“I’m not that smart. I suck at science; I just don’t understand it.” Emmeline argued, becoming even more upset.

“Emmeline, calm down; it’s ok. I’m sure you’ll do just fine on your test. There’s still fifteen minutes left in class; let’s get back in there and see what you can do. I will take care of—who’s bothering you?” Kyle soothingly told Emmeline before asking.

“Davy or David—I don’t know his last name.” Emmeline quietly answered.

“I know who you’re talking about.” Kyle replied, frustrated. 

Emmeline could always tell when he was annoyed but never knew the correct reasons; she wasn’t good at reading people.

“Ok.” Emmeline replied, rubbing her eyes before Kyle helped her up.

“David Hammerac: get your things and move to the front corner by my desk. Emmeline Moore: I want you to get your things and move to the corner by the door. Let this be a lesson or warning to any of you: anyone who disrupts a single student, causing them to disrupt the rest of the class, will be moved to a corner up front and then will talk to me after class. No exceptions. Even if it’s not directly the students’ fault to begin with, they will also sit in a corner and see me after class. Do you all understand?” Kyle explained and then asked, watching his class.

Everyone went back to their tests after nodding their heads.

“Good.” Kyle responded before going back to his desk.

At the end of class, Kyle asked Emmeline to wait outside while he talked to Davy first.

End of Flashback: 

With Kyle:

Kyle’s P.O.V.:

“What’s the issue?” David asked, watching me.

“What’s the issue? The issue is that you kept distracting Emmeline—so much so, that you got her to distract the rest of the class. Her. Emmeline for crying out loud. She’s the quietest one in class. Jesus—I know pretty much every student in this entire school; I think she’s the quietest student in general. She doesn’t typically blow up like that—toward anyone. And from what I’ve heard from her other teachers—and seen during lunch; she should blow up at others.” I sternly answered, hiding my annoyance to the best of my ability.

“Ok—and? I can’t help that she’s hot.” David defended his actions, rolling his eyes.

“Clearly, she’s not interested in you like that. Starting tomorrow during lunch, you’ll have detention with Mrs. Spricker. Because this isn’t your first offense; any time you disrupt any student my class, you will gain a Saturday detention with Mr. Whitwiker. And you owe Emmeline an apology. And if you don’t apologize to her, I will not only be giving these notes to Principal Harper. I will also personally photocopy and send them to your parents, explaining why.” I strictly explained and then warned David. 

“WHAT?! That’s not fair! That’s blackmail!” David yelled at me.

“No, it’s not. It’s neither blackmail nor a threat; it’s a warning—and a fair one at that. And what’s not fair is treating girls the way you do—and distracting them from their work. Now, if you don’t want Saturday detention from me, just leave the other students in class alone.” I firmly told David.

“Fine.” David grumbled before following me out.

Emmeline’s P.O.V.:

I didn’t finish my test: I missed the last four or five questions. But Mr. Emerson said that if I could get out of Study Hall, I could finish it then.

“Hey, what’s going on?” Taylor and Amber asked, walking over with Mr. Sampson.

“I’m waiting for Mr. Emerson.” I casually answered as other students went by.

“He’s not ready yet? That’s not like him.” Mr. Sampson asked, astounded, watching me.

“He’s lecturing Davy Hammerac. He wouldn’t stop harassing me during our test—causing me to snap at the other student.” I replied, sinking into the wall, embarrassed.

“Wow. You snapped at another student in class? During a test no less?” Amber asked, shocked, embarrassing me even more.

“Amber stop it; you’re embarrassing her.” Taylor scolded, looking from me to Amber.

“Sorry. It’s just a major shock. Emmeline never snaps at other students in class—especially during tests. This Davy guy must’ve really pissed you off.” Amber apologized before stating as she smiled and hugged me.

“I can’t imagine how Kyle must feel.” Mr. Sampson huffed, crossing his arms.

“I honestly don’t know; we haven’t talked about it yet.” I softly replied.

“So—I’m guessing you haven’t talked to him about us coming over yet?” Amber asked, watching me.

“Not yet. I was going to wait until after school was done—when we got home. Then I’d tell you tomorrow when we saw each other.” I softly answered.

“What’s going on over here?” Mr. Carter asked, walking over to us; I explained it to him as well.

“Well, that’s no good.” Mr. Carter sighed.

“No, it’s not. Well, I’ve got to get Taylor home; are you ready?” Mr. Sampson replied and then asked, watching Taylor.

“Oh, yeah. I’ll see you tomorrow?” Taylor asked, hugging Amber and then me.

“You know it.” Amber replied with a smile.

“Yeah, I’ll see you tomorrow.” I replied with a smile, hugging her in return before she left with Mr. Sampson; Mr. Carter also left.

Amber stayed with me until Mr. Emerson and Davy, or whatever his name is, came out.

“I’m sorry for disturbing you in class today.” Davy unapologetically mumbled.

“…It’s ok…” I slowly responded before he took off.

“*Sigh…* He shouldn’t be bothering you anymore. And if he does, he’ll have detention every Saturday for each time he disrupts you or any other students in class. Ms. Katerac, what are you still doing here? Don’t you need to be heading home?” Mr. Emerson told me, sighing until he noticed Amber.

“Oh, don’t worry; Mom knows I’m here. I texted her earlier and told her I was waiting for Emmeline while she waited for you to get out so she wouldn’t be lonely.” Amber told Kyle with a smile, making me blush; I had a feeling she was up to something.

“Well—I’m here, now; you can head out. And Emmeline: I just wanted to let you know that you’ll be staying here a little longer. Because of that outburst in class today, you need to be punished somehow. I can’t show favoritism just because—” “It’s ok; I understand.” Mr. Emerson told Amber before starting to explain. I softly interrupted because I did understand; I disrupted his class during a test, after all.

“Oh? You’re going to punish her, huh?” Amber asked with a sly smile.

“Shut up!” Both Mr. Emerson and I exclaimed, both furiously blushing. 

It was kind of weird, but cute at the same time because I don’t think I’ve ever seen Mr. Emerson blush like that before.

“Is there something you want?” Mr. Emerson asked Amber, annoyed.

“Oh, yes; there is something I do want to know. Taylor and I asked Emmeline earlier, but she’s too afraid to ask or something. We wanted to know if it would it be ok if Taylor and I came over for a few hours, one day?” Amber asked, looking directly at Mr. Emerson.

“Amber! Why’d you go and do that; I was going to ask him later tonight!” I cried. It was rather embarrassing, to say the least; I sounded like a child.

“I don’t believe that.” Amber rolled her eyes.

“Ok, you two; that’s enough. Emmeline, if you want your friends to come over, that’s just fine. I don’t have a problem with that; you live there too. If you want your friends over; they can come over. You don’t even have to ask—as long as we don’t already have plans. So, when would you like them to come over?” Mr. Emerson stopped us before asking and shocking me.

“How about Taylor and I come over Saturday sometime and stay ‘til Sunday, then. You don’t have any plans, do you?” Amber started making plans, not even really asking.

“No…” “Great! Then it’s a plan. See you tomorrow! Then we’ll start making plans for next weekend!” Amber happily interrupted Kyle, hugging me before taking off.

“That girl.” Mr. Emerson sighed.

“I’m sorry.” I softly apologized.

“It’s fine; let’s go.” Mr. Emerson instructed, leading me into his classroom.

“How long do I have stay after school today?” I asked as we sat down.

“About half an hour. That should give you enough time to finish your test.” Mr. Emerson answered, handing me back my test.

“Is this allowed?” I asked, confused.

“It’s not if the person who was taking the test, wasn’t at fault. And, although you stormed out of class after yelling obscenities at another student; it wasn’t your fault. Besides: it’s my test, and I decided whether or not a student deserves extra time or a redo. Trust me when I say: you’re not the first student to get extra time; I’ve given other students who deserved it extra time or a do-over’s. It all depends on them and/or their situation at the time. Although you’re not the best at science; you are one of my best students. And more importantly: you try. To me: that’s all that matter—even if I didn’t feel the way I do towards you.” Mr. Emerson sincerely told me, causing me to blush—which only made him chuckle. 

Depending on the situation, Mr. Emerson always chuckles when he makes me blush.

“You have half an hour; get to work.” Mr. Emerson firmly told me before he started going through papers.

It took me twenty minutes to finish the test. ~_~ Yes, I know how sad that is, considering I only had four or five questions left. But again: it’s challenging for me. But I still finished.

I just wouldn’t know until later if I did a good job or not (despite what Mr. Emerson says) because he won’t be grading the tests until tomorrow.

“Now what do we do?” I asked, sitting at my desk.

“Well, you still have about eight minutes left… Hmm… Do you know what you’d like for dinner; I took burger this morning.” Mr. Emerson answered after thinking for a few seconds.

“Burger? Do we have tater-tots?” I asked, desperately hoping he did.

“Yes, I believe we do.” He responded with a smile. I loved his smile—it always made me feel warm, safe, and happy.

“Can you make Tater-Tot Casserole?” I asked. I haven’t had Tater-Tot Casserole since Grandma lived at her home instead of the nursing home.

“Yeah, I think I know how to do that. Meat, tater-tots, cream of mushroom soup, and peas, corn, carrots, or a combination of the three. I can always look it up as well.” Mr. Emerson answered.

“Thank you.” ‘Dang it!’ I replied before cursing at myself when I felt tears run down my cheeks. Why am I crying over food?

“Hey, what’s wrong? I can easily figure out how to make it.” Mr. Emerson asked, walking over to me, concerned.

“It’s not that… I haven’t had Tater-Tot Casserole since Grandma was able to cook her own meals.” I explained.

“Oh, well I’ll try my best. Hey, there’s only five minutes left; why don’t we just go home?” He suggested.

“Sure.” I replied with a small smile. I just wanted to get home; it’s been a long day.

Normal P.O.V.:

7:15 PM:

Emmeline and Kyle got their things before he locked up and then headed to his car. 

After only a few minutes, Emmeline fell asleep. 

Emmeline was just waking up in her bed, confused as to how she got there.

“This is my room… But how did I get here?” ‘Duh! Kyle brought you here: he’s the only one who would do that.’ Emmeline asked, confused before mentally contradicting herself.

After a few minutes of arguing with herself, Emmeline got up, changed out of her school uniform, and headed downstairs.

“Hey there, sleepy head; I was just about to come wake you.” Kyle informed Emmeline as soon as he saw her.

“What happened?” Emmeline asked, confused.

“You fell asleep as soon as the car started moving. I got us home, made sure you didn’t have a fever, and put you to bed.” Kyle answered, walking over to Emmeline.

“What smells good?” Emmeline asked, rubbing my eyes.

“Dinner: it’s almost done—about ten minutes yet. I made the Tater-Tot Casserole you requested.” Kyle answered, standing in front of Emmeline.

“Thank you.” Emmeline replied, at a loss for words.

“Of course. If you want something specific, all you have to do is ask. Now—I have some questions for you.” Kyle calmly told Emmeline.

“Yes?” Emmeline asked, confused.

“Are you not comfortable here yet?” Kyle firmly asked, watching Emmeline.

“No, I am. Why?” Emmeline asked, confused.

“Then why were you so afraid of asking for your friends to spend the night?” Kyle asked, watching Emmeline—who stiffened up a little.

“Umm… Well, you’ve already done so much for me: you’ve given me a safe place to live, let me keep my cats, and even let me have my own room. Please, I’m not done: Taylor and Amber already talked to me about this. Well, Taylor talked; Amber lectured me. But we talked—and I know Taylor knows you better than me; she said you’d be fine with it. But you’ve already let one teenage girl live with you. I know Amber and Taylor don’t live with you, but when you put three girls together like this, we tend to get loud—especially Amber. I don’t want to put you through that. And finally—the one thing I’m not sure if they know or not: I’ve never had people over to my place for different reasons—except for twice at Grandma’s when Grandpa was alive. I was afraid to even just think about asking Mom or Austin for Amber and Taylor to come over. What type of punishment would I be in for if I asked? And I didn’t know or want Mom, Austin, or Zach to beat or rape them. Then you saw the other apartment; I couldn’t have their lives in danger because I wanted them over. I just—I just don’t know.” Emmeline softly explained, watching Kyle intently listen to her as he removed the food from the oven.

“I get it. I suppose I’ve never met anyone with PTSD like you. Sure, I’ve met people with PSTD from the war, a shooting, or something along those lines, but nothing like you. I didn’t know what was bothering you, but I knew there was something-especially after Amber asked how she did. Don’t you ever worry; we’re all here for you. If you want your friends to come over; that’s fine. As long as it’s not every weekend, and we don’t have plans, all you have to do is ask. Honestly, I don’t care. One day and step at a time right? And I’ll be there every step of the way—so long as you want me there with you.” Kyle calmly told Emmeline.

“Yes, of course.” Emmeline replied with a smile.

“Now, for my second question. What did Amber mean by when she comes over you’ll start making plans for next weekend? I mean, we don’t have anything planned, but still…” Kyle asked, watching Emmeline.

“AJ’s supposed to be coming over next weekend to hang out with Amber; she wants Taylor and me to meet him. She also offered for you and Mr. Sampson to meet him as well.” Emmeline softly answered.

“What’s wrong with him?” Kyle asked, getting plates.

“Huh?” Emmeline asked, confused.

“I can hear it in your voice and see it in your face when you talk about AJ. What don’t you like?” Kyle explained before asking.

“Amber says he smokes pot often. Well, not often per se: just every night for ten minutes or under. That’s what Amber told me, but I’m not sure.” Emmeline nervously replied.

“Well, it would be up to you. Do you think Amber’s smoking as well? Come on; we’ll watch a cooking show or something.” Kyle asked before instructing, leading her to the living room.

“I don’t think so. She doesn’t smell like skunk or anything like that. And her dad would kill her dead if he ever caught her a regular cigarette.” Emmeline replied, sitting down.

“Well—and I’m not saying she is smoking anything. But if she’s smart, I’m sure Amber’s finding ways around all that. And trust me when I say, pot doesn’t always smell like skunk; there are many types, flavors, and smells. Yes, I’ve had pot once. No, I didn’t smoke it; I ate it in a brownie an old friend made. No, we’re not friends anymore—but not for the pot thing. There’s a whole big thing to it, I’d rather not discuss right now. Short story: he was an idiot. Pot doesn’t bother me: whatever a person does on their own time, is their business, not mine. Every Sunday, Sampson eats a few edibles—usually brownies or cookies; it’s to help him so that he doesn’t want to rip the heads off of certain students. For me: once was good enough. It makes me tired and miserable. It’s different for every person. With how you talk about it, I’m guessing you don’t smoke or eat pot.” Kyle explained, noting.

“No. “Certain” students?” Emmeline answered and then asked, confused before shoving food in her mouth.

“Male students who don’t leave Taylor alone, despite knowing about their relationship. Bullies in general, not just Taylor. Students who think they’re hot shit and do stupid shit.” Kyle answered in between bites.

“How do you handle all that?” Emmeline asked, watching Kyle.

“I have you now. Knowing I get to see you every day—knowing that you’re here when I get home; I’m content. I’m so glad you came this year instead of next because we probably would’ve never met. I had everything planned: I was going to quit being a teacher and then try my hand at being an actual scientist.” Kyle answered with a smile.

“And then I came and threw that all away?” Emmeline softly asked, feeling slightly guilty.

“No. Just the opposite. You gave me a purpose. You gave me something to love and live for aside from my work. Had you not come into my life, I would’ve been an old hermit, buried in his work twenty-four-seven. Did meeting and falling in love with you change some things? Yes, it most certainly did. But I wouldn’t change it for the world. It just means I retire from school next year instead of this year. I can still study all the research you gave me that used to be your father’s and grandfather’s: this will just be pushed back. Fuck. Because I know it’s morally wrong because you’re only fifteen now. But had you started coming to school two years ago, I probably would’ve waited for you—just so I could be with you now. Emmie: I love you more than I’ve ever loved anyone before. And I don’t want that to change. If you wanted me to, I’d give up being a scientist. Relax. I know you don’t want that; I’m just saying. I will do anything for you. I love you.” Kyle firmly but sincerely told Emmeline, rubbing her tears away as they came falling down her cheeks.

“I love you, too.” Emmeline replied, hugging Kyle.

“Well, that’s a good relief. There’d be a problem if only one of us loved the other. I think I’d have to lock you in a closet or something.” Kyle teased with a smile.

“No, you wouldn’t.” Emmeline argued, knowing he was joking.

“Oh, wouldn’t I? Why is that?” Kyle challenged, lifting Emmeline’s chin.

“You’re too nice to me. And your mom taught you to respect others who deserve respect. You believe in the logic of, “If you love it, set it free. If it loves you too, it’ll come back.” You’re a good guy.” Emmeline sincerely told Kyle.

“Yeah, I suppose you’re right. How’s the food? Do you like it?” Kyle replied with a smile before asking.

“Yes; it’s very good. It’s almost just like Grandma’s.” Emmeline answered with a smile.

“Good; I’m glad. I did something right.” Kyle replied with a smile.

“You always do something right. Is this ok?” Emmeline replied before asking, leaning into Kyle’s shoulder.

“Any time.” Kyle replied, holding Emmeline close.

“I want to meet AJ—but what if he asks and pushes me to smoke or eat pot?” Emmeline asked after a few minutes.

“You tell him “no.” And I’ll be there with you along with Taylor—and I’m sure Sampson. What’s bugging you about this pot stuff? There’s more than to just not liking it; I can see that.” Kyle replied before asking.

“I don’t like how it makes me feel. They all made me have it before. It makes me feel weird, hot all over, heavy, and everything starts swirling around me.” Emmeline softly answered, ashamed.

“Is this something Taylor and Amber know or no?” Kyle asked, rubbing Emmeline’s arms.

“I know Taylor knows—and I think Amber knows, but I’m not sure. I know I told her, but she may not remember.” Emmeline answered, cuddling closer to Kyle.

“Well, you just make sure you firmly tell AJ you’re not interested. And if Amber can’t accept that, then we’ll just leave. I’m not a teenage girl—and don’t know much about them, but I do know what I’ve seen. If Amber’s truly your friend, she won’t push you into something like doing pot. She may get mad at you, but if she’s your friend and values your friendship; she’ll come back after some time. Whatever happens, you’ll have Taylor and your cats.” Kyle calmly told Emmeline.

“What about you?” Emmeline asked, pulling away to look at Kyle.

“Oh, I’m implied; I’m never leaving you. You’re not getting rid of me that easily.” Kyle playfully told Emmeline, causing her to smile.

“I love you, too. And I promise never to cut or hurt myself in any way, anymore—or cheat.” Emmeline replied with a smile before quickly and gently kissing Kyle.

“That’s all I ask. Just as I’ll never cheat on you. And I’ll never hurt myself. Now, you don’t really think that little kiss is going to get you anywhere, do you? MmmMmm. Come here.” Kyle replied before telling Emmeline, pulling her to him, making her giggle a little.

“What?” Emmeline softly asked, looking at Kyle when he held still.

“You’re ticklish? Now, why didn’t I know that about you?” Kyle asked with a mischievous look in his eyes.

“Why are you looking at me like that? Kyle? No! Ahhahaha! Hahaha! Kyle, please! Kyle! Hahaha!” Emmeline asked. However, she knew the answer; it was the look her grandpa would give her just before he’d start tickling her. And Kyle did; he grabbed hold of her and wouldn’t let go until he was satisfied.

To him, her laughter was new music to his ears. 

His Emmie was smiling and laughing—and it was real.

“That’s not fair.” Emmeline panted, slowly catching her breath.

“What’s not fair?” Kyle asked with a smile.

“You’re not ticklish, are you?” Emmeline asked, watching Kyle.

“Not in the slightest.” Kyle answered with a cocky smile.

“That’s no fair; you have no weakness.” Emmeline pouted.

“I have plenty of weaknesses. My biggest weakness: that’s you.” Kyle sincerely told Emmeline, making her cry again.

“Ok. I forgive you.” Emmeline softly stated, leaning into Kyle.

Kyle’s P.O.V.:

Emmie will always be my greatest weakness—and that’ll never change. I love her too much for her not to be.

I love her genuine laugh, but I know I have to be careful. I know she’s not as strong as others—or as she should be. But it won’t stop me from tickling her now that I know she’s ticklish like that.

She’s mine.

She’s mine until she says otherwise.

I hope that day never comes.

But while I have her, no other man can have her.

“Something wrong?” I asked when she pulled away from me.

God, I hate when she pulls away like that. It only takes a few seconds before I miss her warmth.

Why is she so different than my ex’s? I never had a problem with them pulling away—or pulling away from them.

“No—not exactly.” Emmie nervously started.

“What’s wrong?” I asked, watching her. 

“If I asked you something—if I wanted to try something new: would you laugh or push me away?” Emmie nervously asked, picking at her fingers.

“What do you want to try?” I asked, somewhat intrigued—and slightly concerned.

“I was talking with Amber—and I’ve overheard other girls and guys talking in the hallways at school… They said it wasn’t real kissing or making out unless…” Emmie started, turning red.

I decided to give her a little time to breathe before pushing her again. But boy, did I want to know?

Did someone ask her out again?

Did someone figure us out or something?

I know she’s not ready for people to know yet.

Whatever it was, she was trying so hard to spit it out.

Just looking at her now, I started piecing the pieces together.

“I-I-I wan-want…*Deep breath…* I want to try using tongues when we kiss.” Emmie finally managed to say what she wanted to say. She’s so shy, and her face—that’s the darkest I’ve ever seen it.

There it was. 

In a way, I was kind of expecting that, but at the same time—not.

“Emmie, is that what you truly want?” I firmly asked, watching her.

“I-I want to try.” She shyly answered, looking me in the eyes.

“Ok then…” I sighed, carefully pulling her to me; she made a soft squeaking noise. It was rather cute. 

Well, just about anything she did was cute.

This was going to be interesting: we only just started kissing roughly two weeks ago.

“Just let me lead. You just make sure you let me know if you become uncomfortable. Understand?” I told her, slowly pulling her chin up.

“Uh-huh.” She breathed in response.

I already knew she didn’t know what to do.

So, the only right thing to do was to start slow and easy.

Normal P.O.V.:

The first thing Emmeline noticed was that the kiss started like normal: soft and gentle. However, after a few seconds, he licked her lips. 

Slowly and shyly, Emmeline opened her mouth and allowed his tongue entrance. 

She thought it was a little weird at first but eventually got used to it; she even stuck her tongue in his mouth for a second or two.

When the two pulled away, she had her eyes closed, and Kyle was gently smiling at her.

“How was that?” Kyle asked, watching her.

Emmeline didn’t know what, but something came over her when she opened her eyes to look into Kyle’s. She couldn’t speak; all she could do was lightly pant.

Slowly, she crawled onto his lap, pushed herself onto his lap as close to him as she could, and held onto him.

“Please?” Emmeline uttered a single plea, looking into Kyle’s eyes.

Kyle knew what she wanted—and he knew he should tell her “no.” But he couldn’t.

Her breath on his face.

The look in her eyes.

Her weight on him.

Her soft skin.

Kyle didn’t reply; he grabbed hold of Emmeline and started fiercely kissing her.

Somehow the two ended up in Kyle’s bed with him on top of Emmeline, grabbing her hips and waist and holding her to him.

Emmeline was softly moaning and had absentmindedly spread her legs. 

The moment she could feel him pushing up against her precious area, Emmeline got scared, pulled away, and started crying. She was having a mini panic attack; that’s the last thing Kyle wanted.

“I’m sorry! I’ll let you be.” ‘How could I be so stupid?’ Kyle quickly apologized before thinking to himself, rolling off Emmeline. 

He was about to get out of bed and maybe sleep on the couch or something, but she caught his wrist instead.

“No! Please, don’t go! Please, stay! Please! Please just hold me.” Emmeline begged, not letting go of Kyle.

Emmeline couldn’t say anything else; all she could do was cry.

“I don’t know what I was thinking. I don’t know what came over me. It felt nice, but then—I got scared. I’m not ready for sex just yet. I’m sorry.” Emmeline tearfully apologized, trying to breathe.

“No, don’t apologize. I should’ve stopped it; I know you’re not ready for sex yet. I’m the one who should be sorry. I’m the adult here.” Kyle apologized to Emmeline, slowly pulling her next to him.

“No… Let’s just move on. You stopped; that’s all that matters. For now, please; I just want you to hold me. Please. It makes me feel safe.” Emmeline pleaded, clinging to Kyle.

“Anything you want.” Kyle replied, pulling her close, letting her cry into his chest. 

‘I won’t screw up like that ever again. I won’t hurt her like that again. But—at least she’s not afraid of me; she feels safe with me. From now on, I’ll make sure to keep it that way. And no matter how many times; I will apologize to her as many times as I need.’ Kyle thought to himself, rubbing Emmeline’s back and repeatedly kissing the top of her head until she fell asleep.

After about half an hour, Kyle:

• Removed Emmeline’s glasses
• Got up and went to the living room
• Shooed the cats away from their bowls and counter
• Put the food away
• Cleaned the living room a little
• Took a shower
• Then went to bed

Saturday:

Emmeline’s P.O.V.:

Today was the day Amber and Taylor were spending the night: 

Amber brought a few horror movies over—so that should be fun. I’m not really into horror movies; they scare the crap out of me.

I mean, I understand that’s what horror movies are supposed to do: scare you. But for me: I don’t know; they’re too much. But Amber still makes a point of making me watch them with her.

Taylor brought some arts and crafts stuff to do: just some unique pictures her aunt makes. They’re designed, created, and sold by her aunt. They're usually super expensive because they’re large poster-sized and take a lot of her own products. Sometimes, she makes copies, but there are some that she doesn’t. There are some she just makes for Taylor, family, and friends.

Kyle told me he’d make his famous homemade pizzas:

• Sausage
• Pepperoni
• Canadian Bacon
• Supreme

And most of them will have extra cheese and olives.  

Last night, after school, he took me to buy cupcakes and drinks.

“So—did you get enough cupcakes?” Amber asked when she saw the cupcakes.

“No… But Kyle was nice enough to buy that many cupcakes in the first place—and it’s only thirty. It’s ten each because Kyle said he doesn’t like these kind of cupcakes and he got his own goodies. I got ten strawberry cupcakes with lemon frosting, ten marble cupcakes with vanilla frosting, and ten peanut butter cupcakes with chocolate frosting.” I sheepishly answered. 

I love cupcakes and so do the girls. 

I’ll be good on cupcakes for a few days—or I should be.

“That’s so sweet of you Emmeline; you’re always thinking about what others would like as well. Thanks so much.” Taylor happily thanked, hugging me.

“You’re welcome.” I replied with a smile.

“So—where’s your room?” Amber curiously asked.

“Upstairs: it’s the first door in the center.” I answered before she started dragging Taylor and me upstairs.

“Wow… This is huge! This is like your entire apartment.” Amber marveled once we were in my room.

“This is nice. It looks so different than from when Sampson and I used to visit. Oh, but don’t worry; we’d sleep in a different room. This was used for studying or stuff like that.” Taylor noted, looking around; she tends to get nervous when she talks. But that’s ok, because so do I, and I love her like a sister—both her and Amber.

“Thanks. And its ok Taylor.” I replied with a smile.

“Girls, are you going to be staying up there or are you coming back downstairs?” Kyle called for us. 

“We’ll be down in a few!” Amber called back.

“We have to figure out where we’re all sleeping.” Amber instructed, turning back to me.

“Well, Em gets the bed; you know the rules.” Taylor sternly told Amber.

“Yes, I know.” Amber argued.

“My bed can fit all three of us.” I spoke up; I didn’t want an argument to break out.

“Great plan. Let’s head downstairs. Come on, girls!” Amber instructed, leading the way.

“Taylor wait. Do you know if Amber’s doing anything she shouldn’t?” I asked, pulling Taylor aside.

“You’re worried too? I can’t prove anything, but I think she’s into some kind of trouble—and it has to do with that AJ character. But again, I can’t prove anything.” Taylor answered, looking at me.

“I just hope she doesn’t get hurt.” I told Taylor.

“You and me both, but she’s changing. Let’s go before she drags us down.” Taylor told me before heading down.

“Right.” I agreed, following along.

“So, this is where all the action is, huh?” Mr. Sampson asked, walking in.

“What are you doing here? This is a girl’s only party.” Amber complained, inching away from Mr. Sampson.

“I invited him and Caleb.” Kyle told Amber as calmly as he could.

“This is his house, Amber.” I spoke up, trying to avoid any kind of confrontation.

“Right. Sorry. I’ll be right back; I have to us the bathroom.” Amber apologized before disappearing for a little bit.

“What are you up to?” Taylor asked, looking at Kyle.

“I’m just making the pizzas. I have two done and two in the oven now. There’s also a salad. Give about twenty minutes, and you’ll be able to eat.” Kyle told us, answering Taylor.

“Ok. I’m back. Sorry about that. So, what are we doing?” Amber asked, walking back over.

“Maybe play a boardgame while we wait for dinner.” I suggested, watching Amber.

“Sounds like a plan. What do you have?” Amber agreed before asking.

“Well, I have Trouble and Sorry down here. I have a few more upstairs.” I suggested.

“Sure, but let’s put a movie in while we play; it’ll make for a fun time.” Amber suggested.

“What’d you bring?” Taylor and I asked.

Normal P.O.V.:

“The original Nightmare on Elm Street and Freddy Vs. Jason.” Amber happily answered, getting a DVD.

However, she never got the DVD out of its case.

Knock. Knock. Knock.

“Now, who’s here?” Amber asked, annoyed.

“It looks like your dad.” Kyle answered, opening the door.

“Amber’s here, right?” Terry asked, watching Kyle.

“Yeah. Well, she was just sitting right there. Come in. What’s going on?” Kyle answered and then asked after inviting him in.

“Thank you. Hi, girls.” Terry replied, walking in and then greeted.

“Hi, Mr. Katerac.” Emmeline and Taylor answered at the same time.

“Is something wrong?” Emmeline asked, confused.

“Yes, quite frankly. When did you plan this slumber party?” Terry answered before asking.

“Umm… Wednesday, I think. Amber planned it.” Emmeline softly answered.

“What’s going on?” Taylor asked, confused.

“You two didn’t know, did you?” Terry asked, watching Emmeline and Taylor.

“No. What’s going on?” Taylor asked, still confused.

“Does this have something to do with AJ?” Emmeline softly asked, watching Terry.

“Yes, actually. She’s been grounded for three weeks for failing three tests and failing to complete several of her assignments. Jade and I talked when she told us you were having a slumber party last weekend, but you ended up with pneumonia. We knew how important this was to you because of your previous situations; we knew you’ve never held a slumber party at your own home. We were going to let her off for one day, but then we found some unsettling things while cleaning out her room Thursday. We found some more a few hours ago. So, she’s grounded for quite some time now. And if she ever hopes to get off of grounding and ever see her friends outside of school again, she’d better get her butt down here now!” Terry started calmly explaining before angrily yelling up the stairs and down the hall.

“Pot?” Emmeline softly asked.

“Unfortunately. That and drinking. Amber, if you don’t get your ass here now, you’ll be going into rehab!” Terry answered and then yelled.

“Fine! I’m coming!” Amber yelled back.

“I’m sorry about all this.” Terry sighed.

“It’s not your fault.” Emmeline softly replied, looking down.

“Don’t go there; it’s not your fault either.” Terry calmly told Emmeline.

“I can’t believe you’re doing this to me; it’s not fair!” Amber complained, stopping down the stairs.

“What’s not fair is dragging Emmeline and Taylor into this. Neither of them knew you were grounded because you’re failing classes, drinking, and doing drugs. You left them in the shadows for some boy.” Terry scolded Amber while she got her things.

“I’m not doing drugs.” Amber argued.

“I’m all for a little pot now and then, but you’re doing it every night, all night. Your mother and I can smell it; that’s how we found out. Now, come on.” Terry firmly told Amber.

“Fine. And I’m not leaving my friends anywhere for AJ; I told them I was grounded but was getting off for this.” Amber argued.

“You told me you were grounded for two days for failing two tests. You never said it was three weeks or whatever for a lot of missed schoolwork and pot.” Taylor firmly told Amber; she was pissed.

“You never said anything to me. I never knew you were grounded for anything.” Emmeline softly added, trying not to cry; she was beyond hurt. She and Amber had been friends since they were four.

“Sorry.” Amber “apologized;” she was a bit high right now.

“And you can kiss seeing AJ goodbye; that’s not happening for a long, long time. And don’t even think about trying to sneak out. Your room’s windows are barred—and the entire house is set up with an alarm system.” Terry told Amber.

“That’s not fair! I’m supposed to see AJ next weekend!” Amber screamed.

“You should’ve thought of that when you should've been studying for your tests, doing your homework, and lying to your friends.” Terry countered, dragging Amber away.

“But it’s not fair! Come on; I’ve been planning this for two weeks now!” Amber yelled.

“Fine. Fine. You can see AJ next weekend…” “Thank you so much.” Amber breathed, interrupting her father.

“I’m not done. You can see this AJ next weekend if you can convince either Taylor or Emmeline to go with you.” Terry told Amber.

“Ok.” Amber replied, looking over to Taylor and Emmeline.

“Don’t look at me. This crosses a line.” Taylor stood her ground. That was something she and her family were thankful for Sampson for; he gave her a backbone.

“Fine. Em? Come on, Em; AJ is a great guy. Em? Em!” Amber spoke to Emmeline.

“Huh? What?” Emmeline asked, confused; she was starting to shut down.

“Amber wants you to say you’ll meet AJ next weekend so she can see him.” Taylor gently explained.

“I thought she was grounded.” Emmeline softly replied, biting her nails.

“Listen for the timer, please.” Kyle whispered to Caleb.

“Right.” Caleb replied.

“She is. Mr. Katerac says that if Amber can convince you or me to go with, she can still see AJ next weekend.” Taylor explained, getting through to Emmeline.

“Oh…” Emmeline replied like she wasn’t even there.

“So, I’ll see you next Friday? Great.” Amber replied with a smile.

“Emmeline didn’t answer you, Amber.” Terry sighed, frustrated.

“Well, she’s going to say yes. Em’s my best friend; she won’t let me down.” Amber confidently stated with a huge smile.

“What’s your answer?” Terry asked, watching Emmeline, who was still biting her nails. Like everyone else, he was afraid she was going to cave.

“We’re going to have such a great time.” Amber happily declared.

“No.” Emmeline softly spoke.

“What?” Amber and Terry asked, shocked.

“No. I can’t do this. I want my best friend back; I want the old Amber back. I don’t know you!” Emmeline started softly speaking before screaming and running to her room, slamming a door.

Kyle’s P.O.V.:

“I can’t believe she did that. I can’t believe she turned her back on me like that.” Amber angrily mumbled to herself.

“Terry, wait—please. I have something I want to say.” I stopped Terry from dragging Amber away.

“What do you want? You’re the one who took her away from me!” Amber yelled, pissed off.

“I didn’t take Emmie away from you. And Sampson didn’t take Taylor away.”

“Yes, we’re older by quite a few years. I’m sorry if that bothers you, but I do love Emmie more than anything. I can’t speak for the girls or Sampson, but I know Sampson loves Taylor more than anything.”

“I didn’t take anyone away from you. I don’t know how long you’ve been seeing AJ, but it’s been far longer than you’ve said because someone I knew, knows AJ: Arnie Jorden. He told me you’d been dating him for over a year—something about your boyfriend cheating on you or something.”

“I never noticed drugs, pot, or alcohol use, but I had noticed your grades slipping—mainly because Emmie tells me these things. She’s been worried about you—and now she knows why.”

“I don’t know how long you’ve been smoking pot—and that’s your choice. But you do not get to say anything about Emmie giving up on you or anything because you gave up on her as soon AJ and pot became more important to you. She never had any proof, and she didn’t want to lose you as a friend, so she never knew how to help you.”

“No, I haven’t known her nearly as long as you have. But I do know she’s hurting because the person she thought was her best friend turned her back on her.”

“Honestly, I hope you can get the help you need because I would rather see her happy with her best friend than upset and hurting because her best friend turned her back from her. That’s all I have to say.”

I firmly said all I needed to say before heading up to Emmie.

I could hear Amber yelling and screaming the entire way out.

“Emmie?” I asked, knocking on her door. I could hear shuffling around.

“You can come in.” She sniffled.

“What are you doing?” I asked, watching her carrying sharp objects.

“Hiding all my scissors and other things. Well—not really hiding them but locking them away.” She softly answered.

“Are they all in that box?” I asked, looking at the box in her hands.

“No. The rest are in that box.” She answered, pointing to a box with some scissors, sharp pencils, and whatever else she could use to hurt herself.

“Ok. Come here. Just set those on the floor and come here.” I instructed; she came right into my arms and cried.

She cried for about ten minutes before calming down—until Taylor came up, and they cried together while I took everything to a spare room.

After some time, everything calmed down. We ate pizza and salad, watched movies (not horror), and the girls fell asleep on blankets and sleeping bags.

“Well—do you think Emmeline will have any more sleepovers anytime soon?” Sampson asked, looking at me.

“I’ll talk to her about it. It would be good for her to have more in the future.” I replied, watching the girls.

“I should be headed out.” Caleb sighed, looking at the time; it was nearly Midnight.

“No, stay. There are still two bedrooms; stay in one of them for the night. Or stay in my bed; I’m staying on the couch tonight. Sampson can stay in a chair or on the floor—or something.” I suggested, watching Caleb and Sampson.

“Or we could do it like in the old days, and all spend the night on the floor.” Sampson suggested.

“That doesn’t sound horrible. You and Sampson can sleep next to your girls, and I’ll sleep by the couch or something.” Caleb agreed with Sampson.

“I suppose. Why not? Follow me; you can borrow something to wear for the night.” I agreed before going to get them something to wear for the night.

I disagreed with Amber before, but thoughts of my and Emmie’s age difference ran through my head—until I went to lie down. Emmie immediately reached for and clung to me—in her sleep. 

That’s when all those thoughts dissipated. And all that mattered now was the love she and I have for each other…

Chapter Text

A Month & A Week & A Half Later:

The Beginning of November:

It had been a little over a month since Emmeline, Taylor, and the guys found out Amber was failing classes, drinking, and heavily smoking pot. It was discovered that Amber was also ditching class: and that she ran away from home.

However, police found her after a week and a half. Now, she will be going into rehab for a month or so. 

Right now, it’s unclear if she’ll be held back or not because while she’s been skipping school, she hasn’t missed enough to matter. And while she’s in rehab, she’ll be doing online classes to keep up with class—after week one. We’ll see where that all goes.

Oh, and Emmeline had been missing for three weeks: Kyle was just informed of her whereabouts yesterday.

Up until yesterday, she was a Jane Doe in a coma at a hospital. 

Emmeline woke up in an unknown hospital over an hour and a half away and freaked out—big time. She refused to cooperate with the nurses, doctors, and police until her uncle showed up and agreed to bring her back home. However, there was the strict condition that she go straight to a hospital and talk to someone. 

Emmeline’s uncle is/was her dad’s oldest brother; he's also a cop. 

Caroline and Carlton had five sons:

• Andrew
• Hayden (Haylee)
• Matthew
• Seth
• Zane

Emmeline didn’t believe Andrew when he told her who he was—until he showed her a family picture of when they were kids. 

Caroline disowned him when he became a police officer seven years before Emmeline was born. She refused to watch him get shot at, stabbed, put in a coma, or worse yet—dead. If she never had him, she never has to watch him die.

Matthew was the only child Caroline didn’t disown. Carlton only disowned the youngest two: Seth and Zane.

Hayden came out as gay when he was nine or ten. Ok, that’s fine: Caroline could live with that; she loved her son no matter who or what he was. However, as soon as he came out as transgender at age sixteen, she kicked him out and disowned him. He was her son, not her daughter; she didn’t have a daughter. She birthed five SONS, damnit.

Matthew was Caroline’s golden child; he listened and didn’t do anything dangerous—except follow in his father’s footsteps. She couldn’t fault him for that; she married a scientist, for crying out loud. What dangers could come with being a scientist? That’s something she still believes. Her husband got cancer, and her husband was murdered over some slut (Emmeline’s mother).

Seth and Zane are twins and were disowned for the same reason: for being greedy SOBs, heavily drinking, hardcore drugs, and so much more. When they were twelve, Seth and Zane started hanging out with the wrong crowd because they didn’t want to live up to their older brothers. All well-behaved, responsible, and intelligent; they were none of those. Seth and Zane did nothing but cause trouble from the moment they turned nine. They stole from their parents, brothers, schools, churches, charity centers, etc. You name a place; they stole from there. You name something; they stole it.

Caroline and Carlton did everything they could to help Seth and Zane, but there was only so much they could do. And when neighborhood strays started going missing and later turned up dead, Caroline and Carlton sent them to a rehabilitation center to get help. That was, of course, after it was proved it was them.

Well, Seth and Zane broke out, got drunk, drove, destroyed property, hit and killed three people, injured twelve—at least, and raped a few girls/women: ages fourteen to twenty-five. These boys were only fifteen at the time they got life in prison without the possibility of parole.

Caroline did her best to keep Emmeline from knowing about any of her uncles. And then it became about keeping her from meeting them.

Well, that ship sailed—and sunk.

She met Hayden when he came to tell his parents he was getting a sex change—and that he wanted some pictures. Hayden now goes by “Haylee.” 

Haylee is how Andrew found out about Emmeline; he had seen her around but never actually met her—until the hospital. He wanted to talk to the victim his brothers assaulted.

Seth and Zane managed to escape prison during a prison raid. They promised the other inmates freedom if they started this. Well, they lied; the three other inmates were captured after half an hour—and were unable to escape while Seth and Zane got away. Those three rolled on Seth and Zane when a deal was offered.

It was unclear how long Emmeline had been lying in an alleyway, bleeding out, but she was alive. And just with how much blood she lost, CSIs, police, doctors, and even a coroner figured it couldn’t have been more than a few hours.

However, after a closer examination, they found that Emmeline had miraculously found half a roll of duct tape that had been thrown out. There was also excess duct tape from boxes lying around. She wrapped her wounds with the unused tape and then placed the used tape over the newer tape before passing out.

If it hadn’t been for Seth and Zane’s detour, Emmeline may have never been found—and would be dead. They have been trying—and failing at making a deal because of that fact. She may not have been conscious, but Emmeline was alive when they attempted to rape her. Fresh semen stains from Seth on Emmeline’s inner left thigh and from Zane on her back prove that. 

Andrew has short, dark brown hair and brown eyes.

Haylee has long, sandy-brown hair and hazel eyes.

Matthew had short, auburn hair and brown eyes.

Seth and Zane have short dark brown hair and hazel eyes.

Now:

Kyle’s P.O.V.:

How did this happen?

“How is she?” Mom asked, walking into Emmie’s hospital room.

“Same.” I muttered, watching Emmie.

“That’s better than worse, Kyle: you know that.”

“When’s the last time you ate something?” Mom firmly told me before asking, sitting in a chair.

“I had a sandwich earlier. Yes, I know; I know it doesn’t do her any good if I’m not doing any good.”

“I’m sorry. I’m just…”

“Why her?” I answered, snapping a little. Then I just broke down.

“I understand, Kyle; you don’t need to apologize—this time. I don’t know why Emmeline. But the police will figure it out.”

“Oh, Kyle… It’s going to be ok. She’s alive and stable; that’s all that matters right now. That, and you were the first one she asked for—the first one she wanted. Not Taylor or Amber. Not her grandmother or any of her cats. You. She wanted you, Kyle.” Mom soothingly spoke to and held me like when I was a child. She calmly explained things that I knew but couldn’t wrap my head around.

Though, the one thing I’ll never be able to wrap my head around is why Emmie?

Why did something like this have to happen to her? 

Why couldn’t I protect her? 

Where was she? 

What happened? 

Hasn’t she already been tortured enough as is in her young life?

Knock. Knock.

“Hello?” An officer asked, walking in after knocking.

“Hello.” Mom politely replied.

“Hi. Why do you keep coming around? You come around more than any other cop; I’ve seen you around a lot. Are you an arresting officer?” I asked, watching him.

“Just checking up on her; I want to make sure she’s ok. As for being an arresting officer: kind of. My partner took…” “You’re her uncle, aren’t you?” The officer calmly answered before Mom interrupted him, shocking me.

“Yes, I am. I’m the oldest: Andrew. You’re Amy Emerson; you used to take care of Mom and Dad. You’re Kyle Emerson, Amy’s son. You’re also the man Emmeline was begging for. She was inconsolable until I got the doctors to agree to transfer her. By the look on your face, I’m guessing you’ve never heard of me—which doesn’t surprise me. Mom lost it years ago after Hayden told her he/she was transgender and wished to be called Haylee. To think: Matthew and I told her to tell Mom how she felt. But anyway: she was the first to be disowned. I was disowned by Mom twenty-seven years ago when I was twenty-one. That was when I officially became a cop. She was none too pleased with that.” Andrew explained, watching us.

“Why hasn’t Emmie mentioned you? She mentioned that she had four uncles—but one was now an aunt.” I asked and then stated, watching him.

“I guess I should’ve mentioned that as well: Emmeline didn’t know about me. I told her back at the other hospital and she looked at me like I was crazy. It was then that I realized she was never told about me. When Haylee saw her last, she took a picture and gave me a copy. Like all my other pocket-sized photos, I keep them on me. I have a family photo from when I was kid; I showed her that for proof. Despite Mom disowning us, Dad, Haylee, Matthew, and I all kept in contact. To be fair: I didn’t believe Matthew when he told me he had a daughter; we were never able to meet her. Unfortunately, I later found out he really was telling the truth when he told me her mother wouldn’t let him see her often. I really wish he would’ve asked me for help because I would’ve helped him.” Andrew answered with a frustrated sigh.

“What happened to Emmie? Do you know?” I asked, watching him.

“You haven’t seen her body, have you? Do you know anything about what happened to her?” Andrew asked, watching me, stunned before becoming serious.

“We were told she was attacked and beaten into a coma. Was that not true?” I asked, watching him.

“Emmeline hasn’t said anything?” Andrew asked, watching me.

“Emmie’s been in and out of consciousness; I don’t think she’s aware of her surroundings. But they have her on some heavy-duty pain medication.” I replied, watching Andrew.

I did not like the look on his face or the noise he made.

“Well, I was hoping to get some quick answers from you. But it looks like I’m going to have to give you some horrible news.”

“First off: I live on the line. That means I have jurisdiction here and the city Emmeline was first taken to, plus two smaller towns: one of which she was found. The town she was found in is only an hour and ten minutes from here; the hospital is an hour and forty minutes away.”

“Secondly: if my partner and I hadn’t been in that town when we were, Emmeline would most likely be dead. She’s one smart and lucky girl. And I recently just learned how smart she actually is—except for science. I obtained her school records.”

“As per my job: I did have to look into you and your alibi. I kind of figured you were older, but I never figured you as her teacher. Then I realized that she’s legally old enough in this city for a sexual relationship.” Andrew started explaining; I just had to interrupt him.

“We’re not in a sexual relationship. Yes, we’re in a relationship, but it’s not sexual; she’s not comfortable with sex. Considering all she’s been through already.” I put my foot down.

“With all she’s been through already? What does that mean?” Andrew asked, watching.

“*Sigh…* When she was ten, her stepbrother, who was twenty-four started raping her. It continued until she was thirteen when a friend’s parents stepped in. She later had a boyfriend named Karter; I think.”

“Anyway: he locked her in a cage and anally raped her for, I think she said a month.”

“She got emancipated on her fifteenth birthday and moved into a crappy apartment. She had been working at Friskey’s Bar, Grill, & Other as a waitress.”

“She already got lectured on that—by me and Caroline. She was attacked by one of her bosses: I was able to save her that night. The next day we admitted to each other how we felt.”

I explained, watching Andrew.

“So, she had already been raped… Jeez… That poor girl.” Andrew sighed, running his hand through his hair.

“Are you saying she was raped again?” I asked, horrified.

“Unfortunately…”

“Was it Zach or Karter? Emmie said because of overcrowding, Zach was released and put on house arrest.” He started until I interrupted him.

“Do Zach or Karter have last names?” Andrew asked, watching me.

“Zach’s last name is Cooper. I don’t know Karter’s last name; Emmie never said. I just know his first name starts with a K.”

“Raped? You’re sure?” I answered and then asked, horrified. I knew it was true; I just didn’t want to believe it.

“Yes, unfortunately, she was—among other things that I’ll get to. And no, we don’t have a Zach Cooper, or anyone named Karter on this list.” Andrew answered, looking in a folder.

“List?” I asked, watching him.

I didn’t like where this was going.

“Mr. Emerson, please stay calm—for Emmeline’s sake. If you can’t stay calm, I can’t give you any information. Do you understand me?” Andrew firmly explained, watching me.

“Sorry.” I apologized, taking a huge breath.

“I’d like to say it’s ok—and it is: it’s understandable. But from what I understand, Emmeline’s already a fragile person. You need to think of her. And so you know, I’m not judging your and her relationship: I didn’t meet my wife until she was eighteen; I was twenty-six. Age doesn’t bother me. I was just a little shocked to find out you’re her teacher. But what I’m about to explain to you—you need to brace yourself.” Andrew calmly but firmly explained, watching me.

“Ok…” I replied, taking a deep breath.

“Sorry to ignore or exclude you.” Andrew apologized to Mom.

“No, it’s fine. I want to know what happened as well. I may not know her as well as Kyle, but I met her a few times while taking care of your parents.” Mom explained.

“That makes sense. Ok. Before I get to everything I learned, this is what I know. When my partner and I found her, we were looking for my youngest brothers: Seth and Zane. They and three other inmates caused a riot in prison, and those two escaped. Making a deal with the other inmates, we found out Seth and Zane were headed home, going through those towns. They found Emmeline first. They said she was unconscious, and they were just trying to help her, but they were just trying to rape her. I’m not sure they knew she was their niece until after I explained it to them. Surprisingly enough, they freaked out and want to kill the men who did that to her. It’s surprising because they got life in prison for rape and vehicular manslaughter—among other things. But they had nothing to do with why she was raped and all that. But that’s how we found them and Emmeline. Like I said before: if my partner and I hadn’t been there, Emmeline would be dead now. If Seth and Zane hadn’t found her, we would’ve never found her either. Hell. She should be dead with all her injuries.” Andrew started explaining, standing up; he walked over to Emmie.

“I’m going to remove her blanket so you can see everything, so you know it’s real. Please stay seated and calm. The important thing to remember is that she’s alive. Now, because she’s my niece, I can’t talk to her; my partner will come talk to once she’s able—and willing. I already told him I think the only way that’s going to happen is if you’re in the room with her. But until he can talk to her, we won’t know how, but we’re thinking she was blindsided somehow. We’re thinking she went willingly with someone she knew and trusted—and then it went downhill from there. From there: if you look at her wrists and ankles; it’s clear she was restrained. We did find the first crime scene location where most of it took place. That was in some abandoned shed behind a school. She was later dragged to an alleyway where the rest happened. We have all of the but one of the men in custody; we’re just trying to locate the last one. She was bound with fuzzy handcuffs for her wrists and strong nylon for her ankles.” Andrew went on, explaining, showing us Emmie’s wrists and ankles. 

“Clearly you know she was severely beaten. Do you also know she was choked?” Andrew asked, watching me.

“Yes, that I saw.” I answered, trying not to look at Emmie’s neck.

“From what I understand, she was in a coma in the hospital for about two weeks and three days. I got the missing person’s report a few days ago, saying she’d been missing for three weeks. So, they had to have kept her for a few days. With that said: you obviously know she was raped. What you may not know is that she was repeatedly gangbang raped—both vaginally and anally. We don’t know how much, but we do know it was excessive. Most of the men wore condoms. I don’t think anyone ever expected to find her, so we collected dozens upon dozens condoms strewed around the shed. There were only two men who didn’t use protection. And yes, I will get to the men: I want to know if you know any of the names and if any of them would want to hurt Emmeline like this—or enough to want her dead.”

“Ok. Like I said: there were two crime scenes. The first scene: the shed: that’s where she was most likely blindsided, restrained, choked, beaten, and raped. The second scene: the alleyway: that’s where some beatings continued. She was hit, kicked, slapped, and slammed against the walls. She was also stabbed. She was stabbed four times in the stomach, once between her breasts, twice in her upper left arm and twice in her upper right arm. Finally, she shot twice: once in her left shoulder and once in her right wrist, cracking her wrist bone.”

“Thank God she’s smart and had a will to live. She found enough duct tape and taped her wounds to keep herself from bleeding out.” Andrew explained, taking a few quick breaths, watching me.

“Excuse me.” I excused myself; I needed to be alone. 

I couldn’t be there right now; I had to get out of there.

Forty Minutes Later:

I spent all this time pacing back and forth, thinking.

“Kyle! Kyle!” Caleb, Sampson, and Taylor yelled, running over to me.

“How is she?! What’s going on?!” Taylor asked, crying.

Taylor had been on vacation the first two weeks; she got back last week and had to find out from me that Emmie was missing. Then for the last three days, Sampson took Taylor away to get her mind off of things.

It’s now Tuesday; I called them yesterday after I saw her.

I remember when I got that call.

Normal P.O.V.:

Flashback:

In The Office:

1:05 PM:

“Hello, Liberty Private High. How may I be of assistance?” A receptionist kindly asked.

“Can I—pl-plea-please talk—with Mr. Emerson?” Emmeline brokenly asked.

“I’m sorry, but Mr. Emerson is teaching a class right now.” The receptionist replied.

“Who is it? Put them on speaker.” Principal Harper asked, walking by. He was interested and figured he knew who it was: nobody ever called directly for Kyle.

“Who may I ask is calling?” The receptionist did as she was told and asked, turning on the speakerphone.

“E-E-Emme-Emmeline Moo-Moore. Ca-can I pl-plea-please talk to Mr. Emerson?” Emmeline answered, horribly stuttering.

“I’m sorry Ms. Moo—” “Emmeline, this is Principal Harper. Of course, you can speak with Mr. Emerson. It’s just going to take me some time to get a hold of him. Please hold while I go to my office.” Principal Harper immediately interrupted the receptionist before speaking to Emmeline.

“Ok.” Emmeline replied, waiting. 

“Principal Harper: what’s going on? You know the rules; you made them.” Vice Principal Cooper demanded, walking over.

“On the phone, asking for Kyle—directly—is Emmeline Moore. She has been missing for three weeks. She wants to speak with Kyle and I’m not going to deny her that. I am not losing her as a student. Students like her and Kyle only come once every so often. She does not sound well—at all. Something happened to her. Excuse me while I take this to my office.” Principal Harper firmly told Vice-Principal Cooper and the receptionist.

“You know they’re dating right?” Vice Principal Cooper demanded once she and Principal Harper were behind closed doors.

“Yes, I know, Dear Sweet Sister of mine. I knew the moment they started dating. Hell: I knew they’d start dating before they even started. They’re so much alike. Now hush. If you can’t do that, go to your office or wherever your husband is and have sex. I can smell him all over you.” Principal Harper instructed Vice-Principal Cooper.

“What is your issue with him?” Vice Principal Cooper demanded.

“Never you mind right now; I’ll tell you later. Go. Emmeline, are you still there?” Principal Harper once again ordered Vice-Principal Cooper before asking Emmeline.

“Yes, I’m here. I tried calling Mr. Emerson on his cellphone, but he won’t answer. Did I do something to anger him?” Emmeline answered, trying to settle her speaking, and then asked, hurt.

“Good. No, I don’t believe you did anything wrong. Can you please tell me where you are before I contact Mr. Emerson?” Principal Harper calmly asked.

“Hospital. Room 54D on second floor.” Emmeline brokenly answered.

“Ok. Give me a few minutes; I’ll get a hold of Mr. Emerson for you.” Principal Harper answered.

“Th-thank you.” Emmeline softly replied.

“You’re welcome. Please hold.” Principal Harper instructed before putting her on hold.

Five Minutes Later:

“Hello?” Caleb answered his class phone.

“Caleb, it’s Principal Harper.” 

“What can I help you with, Sir?” Caleb calmly asked.

“I know you’re in the middle of your class, but I need you to do me a favor.” Principal Harper firmly spoke.

“What is it?” Caleb asked, concerned.

“I need you to go to Kyle’s classroom and tell him to come to my office. He’s not answering his cellphone or class phone. I understand he’s having a hard time with Emmeline Moore’s disappearance, but that’s why I need to desperately talk to him; she’s resurfaced and has called. He wouldn’t answer his cellphone, so she called the office directly from a hospital. Could you go get him, please?” Principal Harper explained.

“You’re sure it’s her?” Caleb asked, shocked, getting his class’s attention.

“Yes, I’m sure. Tell him to go straight to my office. Oh, and please tell him because he’s not answering, Emmeline thinks he’s mad at her.” Principal Harper replied.

“I’ll get him now.” Caleb replied before hanging up.

“Thank you so much.” Principal Harper replied before hanging up. 

“Class, I have an emergency to take care of. Please go to the cafeteria for study hall. Hilary and Peter: give these notes to the teacher in charge.” Caleb told his class before running to Kyle’s classroom.

“Emmeline, are you still there?” Principal Harper asked Emmeline after switching over to her line.

“Yes.” Emmeline softly asked, fading in and out.

“Please hold on a few more minutes: I just sent Mr. Carter to get Mr. Emerson.” Principal Harper told Emmeline, pleading with her a little when he heard the tiredness in her voice.

“I’ll try.” Emmeline replied, yawning a little.

‘Please hurry up.’ Principal Harper thought to himself.

7th Period: AP Science II:

“Ok, Class: today we will be discussing the physics of Kinematics. If we have time, we will be watching a fifteen-minute video.” Kyle informed his class before going to his chalkboard and started writing things down as his phone starting buzzing: it was on silent.

Twenty Minutes Later:

1:10 PM:

Kyle was in the middle of a lecture when his class phone started ringing instead of his cellphone.

Like his cellphone, he ignored the phone.

Five Minutes Later:

1:15 PM:

Kyle was about to say something when Caleb burst through his door, out of breath.

“Mr. Carter—what’s wrong?” Kyle asked, walking over to his friend, concerned.

“Don’t you answer your phones?” Caleb asked, trying to catch his breath.

“That was you calling?” Kyle asked, confused.

“No—not your class phone or your cellphone. Principal Harper has been calling your class phone.” Caleb answered, standing up straight.

“I’m in the middle of class; he knows this. Now, as I was saying…” “Oh no, you don’t. Kyle, get your ass over here!” Kyle replied, walking back to his desk. He started going back to his teaching before Caleb shocked him by snapping at him.

“Ok. Read your next chapter. What is it, Caleb?” Kyle told his class before asking Caleb in the hall.

“Start answering—or at least looking at your damn phone when it rings.” Caleb firmly told Kyle, annoyed.

“What is going on, Caleb?” Kyle asked, annoyed.

“Emmeline called the school’s office because you won’t answer your damn phone: Principal Harper got a hold of me because you won’t answer his calls either. He said she’s in the hospital and that she thinks she did something wrong and that you’re mad at her.” Caleb firmly told Kyle.

“This isn’t funny, Caleb.” Kyle replied, shocked, standing up straight.

“I’m not laughing, Kyle. Principal Harper asked me to tell you to go straight to the office. So, go. I excused my class and sent them to the cafeteria. Go. I’ll watch your class.” Caleb sternly told Kyle before ordering him.

Kyle took off to the office like a bat out of Hell.

1:23 PM:

“Mr. Emerson, you can’t go back there!” The receptionist immediately told Kyle when he went to go to Principal Harper’s office.

“It’s ok, Penny; I told him to come directly to me.” Principal Harper calmly told the receptionist, letting Kyle in.

“This had better not be some sick joke. I will quit right on this spot.” Kyle strictly warned.

“Are you still there?” Principal Harper asked, turning the phone on speaker.

“Yes. Is Mr. Emerson coming?” Emmeline answered and then asked again.

“Yes, he’s just down the hall. He just has to get past reception. I’m going to put you on hold again.” Principal Harper replied before putting her on hold.

“Satisfied? I don’t want to hear anything right now. You would’ve known ten/fifteen minutes ago had you answered your phone. You probably would’ve known sooner if you’d at least looked at your phone when she started calling. I’m willing to forgive all this on one condition.” Principal Harper firmly scolded Kyle before calming down.

“What do you want?” Kyle asked, watching the phone.

“I know you and Emmeline are an item; I know you’re dating. I’ve known since the start. I knew you two would start dating before you two even started; I could tell just by looking at you two. My sister, Vice Principal Cooper knows as well; you’ll have to stay on her good side from now on if you don’t want anyone else knowing. I’m very well aware of what Emmeline is capable of, but she’s too far behind. I also understand that none of the times she missed were her fault, what with the pneumonia and whatever this is, but that’s a month in three weeks. And we don’t know what happened to her recently, so we won’t know how much more she’s going to miss. My hands are tied and she’s going to have to be held back. Rules state: she can’t miss more than a week’s time at a time without a doctor’s note. Yes, she had one last time—and I’m sure she’ll have one this time. But by now, it’s too late. So, I’ll make you and her this deal. If she’s able to come back to school this semester; she can. But I’m pulling you and her out next semester. There’s no point for her. And I’m almost sure you don’t want her on her own anymore after whatever this is. Take the break and paid leave.” Principal Harper calmly but firmly explained and then insisted.

“What about my classes?” Kyle asked, watching Principal Harper.

“I know you have a few students you like, but for the most part, you don’t even want to be here. Your plan was to quit after this semester originally, anyway, wasn’t it? Then Emmeline showed up; she’s the only real reason you’re staying, isn’t it?” Principal Harper asked, making points. 

“But to answer your question: Mr. Franklin has agreed to come back for the semester.” Principal Harper added.

“Fine, but she won’t agree so easily.” Kyle sighed, watching Principal Harper.

“You’ll figure it out. Just wait until she’s feeling better before you tell her. Here. Talk to her before she can’t anymore. She sounds tired. ……… Emmeline, Kyle’s here now.” Principal Harper replied before instructing, turning the speaker back on.

“Mr. Emerson?” Emmeline asked, sounding like she was crying.

“I’m here. You can call me by my name: Principal Harper knows we’re dating. Don’t ask; I don’t know how. I’m sorry I didn’t answer your calls; I was teaching a class—and I had my cell on silent. And it’s been so hard these past few weeks; I have missed you so much.” Kyle emotionally told Emmeline.

“Few weeks? Wh-where h-h-have I be-been?” Emmeline asked, confused before she started crying.

“You don’t know? Where are you now?” Kyle asked, shocked.

“Hospital. Our room: 54D on Floor two. Th-they w-w-won’t let me go home. Pl-plea-please Kyle; I wanna go home. Pl-plea-please come t-t-take me home.” Emmeline answered before begging. She was terrified; Kyle could hear it in her voice.

“Emmie, I can’t just leave school.” “He’ll be there in a little bit. I’m going to let him have off until they let you leave the hospital.” Principal Harper interrupted Kyle, giving him “the look.”

“A-a-am I being h-h-h-held ba-ck?” Emmeline asked, yawning.

“Yes, Emmeline: I’m sad to say you are going to be held back with the amount you’ve missed. Yes, while I understand it’s not your fault; it’s still policy. So—and I’m hoping you’ll understand and accept, but I think it’s best you stay home next semester. I’m not kicking you out—and it’s not and expulsion; nothing will go on your permanent record. It’s just for your health, I recommend you take the rest of the year off and come back next year. Yes, you’ll be a junior again, but it’s better than trying to come back too soon. Do you understand what I’m telling you?” Principal Harper slowly explained. He and Kyle could tell she wasn’t all there: she was stuttering, for crying out loud. Emmeline rarely ever stuttered.

“Ok.” Emmeline replied, upset.

“Don’t be too upset; Kyle will be with you as well.” “No! D-d-don’t f-f-fire Kyle because of me!” Principal Harper started only to be interrupted by Emmeline panicking.

“Miss, I need you to calm down. You have five minutes before you need to hang up and rest. I’ve already allowed you half an hour extra. Five minutes and then you have to hang up.” Principal Harper and Kyle heard a nurse firmly tell Emmeline.

“Emmie, please relax.” Kyle pleaded with Emmeline.

“I’m not firing Kyle; I’m giving him time off. He’ll come back next year when you come back. And I promise; he’s still going to be paid. Now, please rest and relax. Kyle will be to you in just a little bit. Rest and we’ll hopefully see you before the semester ends. Talk you later, Emmeline. Kyle?” Principal Harper calmly told Emmeline before handing the phone over to Kyle and left the room.

“I’ll be there in a bit, ok? I promise. I love you.” Kyle calmly promised and told Emmeline.

“I love you too.” Emmeline managed to say before going silent.

“Hello? Sorry about that. I just gave Emmeline her medication a few minutes ago; it finally knocked her out. Just to warn you, Mr. Emerson: when you get here, she’ll most likely be asleep. And police will most likely be here off and on. Someone will explain to you what happened when you arrive. See you soon.” A nurse explained before hanging up before Kyle could say anything else.

“Emmie? That’s cute.” Principal Harper told Kyle with a smile.

“Bite me. I have to go.” Kyle replied, annoyed, ready to leave Principal Harper’s office. Yet, he stopped at his door before leaving.

“Thank you for everything; I do appreciate it.” Kyle told Principal Harper before heading to his classroom to get his things.

End Flashback:

Kyle’s P.O.V.:

I don’t remember much other than running to my classroom to get my things before bolting out of school to see Emmie—my Emmie.

I knew something happened, but not what.

I knew it was bad, but not how bad.

I certainly wasn’t expecting it to be as bad as when I first saw her.

She wasn’t conscious when I called Mom to explain to her what I had learned, bawling my eyes out like when I was a small child.

And now I learn that more happened than what a nurse told me.

I called and told Caroline as well. Now, I have to call her back and explain to her what I just learned. And on top of all that, I have to tell Sampson and Taylor and Caleb as well.

“Kyle? Kyle!” Taylor and Sampson yelled, getting my attention.

“What?” I asked, dazed and confused.

“What happened? Is Emmeline ok?” Taylor asked, watching me.

“No, she’s not ok. I found out yesterday that she was viciously beaten and choked. I found out from her uncle who her grandmother disowned because he became a cop that she was blindsided, restrained, and repeatedly gang raped for days. She was then dragged to an alleyway to be stabbed multiple times and shot twice.” I explained, pacing back and forth.

“How the hell is she alive?” Sampson asked, stunned, nearly yelling.

“Sampson?!” Taylor asked, horrified, watching Sampson.

“Taylor, please don’t. Not now. He’s right to ask how he asked. The truth is: she should be dead with how much damage she took; she should’ve bled out. Nobody knows just how long she laid in the alleyway before her other twin uncles who escaped prison found and attempted to rape her. That’s how her uncle and his partner found her; they were looking for them. And she’s alive because she’s both smart and had a will to live; she found enough duct tape and taped up her wounds to keep her from bleeding out and keep her alive. She must’ve done so after they left so they couldn’t stop her.” I explained after stopping Taylor, watching them.

“Thank God. Can we see her?” Taylor asked, watching me.

“You don’t have to ask me; just go ahead.” I replied, watching her.

“Thank you.” Taylor surprised me by just randomly hugging me.

“No need to thank me; just go up and see her. She’s in Room 54D on the second floor.” I told her.

“No. You don’t understand: that’s not what I mean. I mean thank you for coming into Emmeline’s life and loving her for her—no matter the baggage she has. For letting her keep her and her grandma’s cats. For not throwing her away like trash when you found out where she worked, lived, and that she used to cut. For not leaving even after finding out she has health issues. She’s alive now because of you. Even if you weren’t there to physically save her this time, you still saved her—more than you will ever know. You’re the one who got her to understand that her life means more than she thought. Neither Amber nor I could get her to stop cutting. We couldn’t get her to move out of that apartment or quit that job. You did all three. Do you know just how many times she tried committing suicide? Do you realize just how worthless she used to feel her life was? If it weren’t for you; she’d be dead so many times over. I saw it in her eyes when she told me and Amber: she really was going to kill herself that night—the night her boss attacked her, and her apartment caught fire. Not because you yelled at her, but because she realized you, her grandma, Amber, and I were right. If it weren’t for you, I don’t think she would’ve had the will to live because of how betrayed by Amber she felt or feels. Half the time, her grandma couldn’t talk sense into her. You’re the only one who can do any of that. You’re the only one who makes her feel like her life is worth something. You’re the only one who makes her feel safe. Amber and I may have been or may be her best friends, but we don’t compare to you. She loves us, but not like she loves you. If you never came into her life, she would’ve let herself bleed out. So, don’t tell me I don’t have anything to thank you for. When it comes to Emmeline, I have everything to thank you for.” Taylor very emotionally and tearfully told me, looking me in the eyes the entire time before hugging me again.

“Do you want me to tell Caleb what happened? You don’t look or sound like you want to explain it again.” Sampson offered, watching me.

“That’d be great, thanks.” I replied, hugging Taylor in return.

Am I really that important? Did I really do that much?

“You really have no idea. You are Emmeline’s everything—her world. That makes me feel better—knowing that like there’s things she tells you that she doesn’t tell me or Amber; there’s things she tells us that she doesn’t tell you.” Taylor told me as if she read my mind or something.

“Are you coming?” Sampson asked, watching me as he and Taylor started walking into the hospital.

“Yeah, I’m coming.” I replied, following them.

I had to get back to my Emmie.

“Hold on; I’m getting a text from someone.” I stopped when my phone went off.

Unknown Number -> Kyle

~Kyle, it’s Dad~

~I’m sorry for your loss~

~Well, I’m not, but I am~

~A young life like hers, lost~

~It’s such a shame~

~But now you can get back with Molly~

~Call or text me & we’ll talk~

“What the fuck is he going on about now?” I asked, annoyed.

“What’s going on?” Taylor asked, watching me.

“Nothing. Just my dad.” I answered before heading to an elevator.

Five Minutes Later:

“Where’d Andrew go?” I asked, walking into the room with Taylor and Sampson.

“He went to get a coffee; his partner and boss showed up. They went to talk. And after they left, I called to let Caroline know what happened—to a point. I didn’t give her details; I just told her she was blindsided, restrained, beaten, choked, raped, stabbed, and shot. She’s bound and determined to get here. So, we’ll see.” Mom answered and then explained.

“Ok. Thank you.” I replied, sighing a little as I watched Emmie.

“Oh, Em. What happened to you?” Taylor asked, concerned, taking Emmie’s hand.

Forty-Eight Minutes Later:

“Mmmm…” Emmie moaned, turned her head a little.

“Emmie?” “Em?” “Emmeline?” We all asked, watching Emmie slowly move around.

“Oh, good; we’re waking up.” An officer noted, walking in with Andrew and another cop—looked like the chief.

“I can’t see.” Emmie mumbled.

“That’s right. Where are her glasses? She’s legally blind without them.” I asked, watching Andrew and the other cops.

“A new pair should be here within the next day or two. A pair was found in the alleyway; they were badly cracked—and are now considered evidence. After it was figured out what her prescription was, the hospital special ordered her a new pair. And now that we know who she is and her insurance, the hospital in the other city is sent out her new pair this morning as a rush order. And I wasn’t talking to Emmeline; I was responding to Kyle. However, I will speak directly to Emmeline now. They may not be the same, but we have the same eye condition. This is where I’m glad my wife saved some things. She saved all my previous glasses. Again, they may be different—and a little big, but they should work well enough while you’re stuck in this bed.” Andrew answered and explained my question before firmly telling his boss and partner. He then carefully placed an old pair of glasses on Emmie’s face. Well, he tried to:

“You get away from her! What are you doing here?!” Caroline walked in, ranting and raving.

“Ma’am.” “Don’t you touch me, damn pig!” Caroline snapped, waving her cane around.

Oh, boy.

“I’m here to see my niece, Mom. Yes, I know about her. Matthew wanted me to meet her. But because of her mother I couldn’t. And because of you, I wasn’t allowed to meet her. The only picture I have is one that Haylee took. I don’t care what you think of me; I really don’t. But if I were you, I’d be a littler nicer to Officer Crow. If it weren’t for us finding Seth and Zane, who escaped from prison, Emmeline would be dead. They found her first, Mom. You know exactly what they were doing to her. But anyway: we arrested them then and there and Officer Crow noticed her right away. You’re lucky Emmeline’s smart and had a will to live. But no matter how smart or strong her will is, if nobody had found her; she would be dead. So, hate me because I decided to become a cop to help save people, but you could at least thank Officer Crow. Not all police are bad people.” Andrew went on the defense after setting the glasses on Emmie’s shoulder.

“Please stop.” Emmie softly begged; she was pretty well inaudible.

“I will not thank this piece of shit. It’s him and all the other police who took you away from me! You stay away from my Emmeline. You and all your pig friends!” Caroline yelled.

“Stop.” Emmie started crying.

“Maybe you guys should stop—or take this elsewhere. I don’t think this is good for Emmie.” I spoke up, watching Emmie.

“Kyle, I love you, but stay out of this.” Caroline calmly told me.

“Hey, Mom; it was become a police officer or go into the Navy, Marines, Army, or Air Force. And just so you know: I never lost contact with Haylee, Matthew, or Dad. And if you must know; it was Dad’s idea that I become a cop. He rather I a cop or in the military.” Andrew firmly told Caroline, putting his foot down.

SMACK!

“You do not talk about your father in that way! He would never accept or recommend you become a pig!” Caroline angrily yelled.

“STOP! Stop it! Stop it already!” Emmie screamed, beyond frustrated. Her face was red, with tears just running down her cheeks. And then she started hyperventilating.

“Ok, that’s enough! Everyone out!” A nurse exclaimed, walking in; she was not happy.

“I am her grandmother and he’s her boyfriend.” Caroline firmly told the nurse, standing her ground.

“We need to speak with her about what happened to her.” Officer Crow calmly spoke.

“No! I do not care who you are; you all need to leave, now! This arguing is not good for her! You’ve gone and stressed her out so much that she’s having a panic attack. Her blood pressure and heartrate are through the roof. Out! NOW! If I have to call security; I will!” The nurse yelled, not taking “no” for an answer.

Normal P.O.V.:

In The Room:

“Ok, Sweetie; they’re all gone. Just calm down. Deep breaths.

“Kyle…” Emmeline breathed, asking for Kyle.

“What was that, Dear?” The nurse asked, watching Emmeline and her vitals.

“Kyle. I want Kyle. Please. Kyle.” Emmeline begged and pleaded.

“Ok. Calm down. Is that your boyfriend?” The nurse asked.

“Yes.” Emmeline softly answered.

“Here’s the deal. Because of all their fighting, your blood pressure and heartrate are through the roof. I can’t let anybody in until you’ve calmed down a little more. If you can at least calm your breathing, I will allow Kyle in—but only Kyle for at least half an hour. And then if you’re ready, the police have some question for you. Does Kyle have a last name just in case there’s more than one Kyle out there?” The nurse calmly spoke to Emmeline before asking her, placing Andrew’s glasses on her face.

“Emerson.” Emmeline softly answered, trying to control her breathing.

“You must really want this Kyle, huh? That’s the fastest I’ve seen anyone calm down for anyone.” The nurse stated, amazed as Emmeline’s breathing settled down. Her heart rate was slowly settling as well; it was just her blood pressure that remained high.

“Kyle… Can he stay in when the cop comes?” Emmeline asked, watching the nurse.

“I will make sure of that. Tell me about Kyle. How’d you meet?” The nurse promised before asking.

“He’s my science teacher.” Emmeline answered, looking away.

“Oh. There’s no reason to be embarrassed or ashamed or anything. How old are you two?” The nurse assured before asking.

“I just turned fifteen back in May, and he’s twenty-four—but will be twenty-five in January.” Emmeline softly answered.

“Nine and a half years; that’s not bad at all. And your legal. Last I checked: fifteen was the new legal age for sexual consent. I know you’re not having sex yet; that’s just what it’s legally called. When I was fourteen, I started having sex with my history, math, and English teachers; they were all hot. My history teacher, at the time, was twenty-five. My math teacher was forty-two. And my English teacher was thirty-three. For me: that was phase. I was trying to do anything and everything to get my parents’ attention. That lasted until I graduated high school. Once I entered college, I matured or however you’d like to call it. But going forward: when I became a student nurse here, I met my husband—who happened to be both my trainer and boss. At the time, I was twenty-one and he was thirty-three. Now, I’m thirty-three and he’s forty-five and we have four wonderful children with one on the way.” The nurse calmly explained to Emmeline, keeping an eye on her vitals.

“But you were at least twenty-one.” Emmeline softly spoke.

“Are you ashamed of being with Kyle?” The nurse asked, watching Emmeline; she immediately regretted that question.

“No! Never! I’m not ashamed one bit! I’m just not ready for people to know yet! The only ones who know are our closest friends—and apparently our principal!” Emmeline panicked.

“Emmeline, calm down. I’m sorry. You’re a shy girl. I get it. I’ve seen a lot of girls like you come through here all the time. Sweetie, listen to me: age is just a number, but love is love. I wish I had known my husband when I was in high school. I would’ve never screwed around and done stupid shit if I had. Sometimes, you just need an older man to love you. Unless you’re fourteen or younger. Then that crosses a line. Sweetie, are you happy with Kyle?” The nurse calmly asked.

“Yes. Very. I’ve never been happier or safer than when I’m with him.” Emmeline softly but honestly answered.

“Then that’s all that matters. That and he’s not hurting you.” The nurse calmly but seriously stated.

“No. Never.” Emmeline confidently answered.

“Good. Ok. Until I get a hold of your doctor—which probably won’t be until tomorrow, you can’t have anything to eat or drink. But if you’re thirsty, I can get you some ice chips.” The nurse offered.

“Yes, please.” Emmeline softly replied.

“Ok. I’m just going to check your wounds and everything.” The nurse calmly told Emmeline.

“Wounds?” Emmeline asked, confused.

“You don’t remember? Sweetie, you were attacked. You were beat, choked, raped, stabbed, and shot.” The nurse told Emmeline after asking.

“No. Are you sure? Because I have an eidetic memory.” Emmeline asked, confused.

“Yes, I’m sure. That’s why you’re here. Well actually, you’re here because you threw a fit at the last hospital after waking up from a two-and-a-half-week coma. That was yesterday. You don’t remember that either, do you?” The nurse explained and then asked, watching Emmeline, who shook her head “no.”

“Well, I bet you have amnesia. We’ll have to get some bloodwork and run a CT scan later. But now I’m going to remove your blanket to check your wounds. Please try to remain calm. If you can do that, I’ll send Kyle in when I go out. Ok?” The nurse calmly told Emmeline, making her a deal.

“Ok.” Emmeline nervously replied, waiting.

In The Waiting Room:

Kyle’s P.O.V.:

“This is all your fault.” Caroline mumbled at Andrew as Sampson, Taylor, and Mom sat down. I stood there, pacing.

“My fault. If you would’ve let us live how we wanted, we wouldn’t be in this situation. No offense to Kyle; I’m glad she’s happy and somewhere safe. But if you would’ve let Matthew let me or Haylee help him; he would’ve had custody of Emmeline years ago. And then because he was murdered; she could’ve come to live with me, my wife, and our kids or Haylee and her kids.” Andrew argued.

“You have kids? Hayden has kids? I have grandkids? Why didn’t anyone tell me this?” Caroline asked, confused.

“You don’t have grandchildren. You have a granddaughter, Emmeline. For whatever fucked up reason, Matthew stayed with you. Same with Dad; I can’t believe he put up with you for as long as he did. But they both loved you. Haylee and I tried to love you, but you pushed us away and disowned us. I don’t know about Haylee, but I know because of my wife; we tried to get a hold of you the first time she was pregnant and then later gave birth. But you always ignored everything. I called you and you told me you had no clue who I was, and that if I kept harassing you, you’d have a restraining order placed on me. I have the calls recorded if you’d like to hear them as proof. I also know that Matthew didn’t die in some accident; I know that he was murdered, and Emmeline was a witness to it. I was at court the day she had to testify. I say it that way because I could see it in her eyes; she didn’t want to be there. She was scared, but you and her mother were forcing her to do it. Again, I heard you and her mother. I won’t say anything to Emmeline because I know she loves you very much. I just don’t know why; you’re still as controlling as you were when Mathew, Hayden, and I were kids. In case you want to know: Haylee has two biological children vis surrogacy. She has a boy, seventeen and a girl, sixteen. She also has two adopted children—both transgender: one a boy transitioned to a girl, now twelve. The other a girl transitioned to a boy, now sixteen. The one knew he was meant to be a girl when he was nine. The girl knew she was meant to be a boy when she was six. I have three sons, nineteen, sixteen, and twelve, and one daughter, nine. So, we have kids, but you only have one granddaughter. Emmeline, however, is welcome to meet her cousins (my kids), whenever she’d like.” Andrew spoke with such animosity.

“You ungrateful brat! I demand to see my grandchildren! You have no right to keep them from me! This is all your fault!” Caroline yelled.

“My fault?! How is it my fault?! If you wanted part of my children’s lives, you should’ve never disowned me—or at least ended it!” Andrew yelled.

I couldn’t take it anymore:

“Enough! The both of you! This is why we all got kicked out of Emmie’s room in the first place! Just stop already! With all due respect, it’s both of your faults! Jesus!”

“Caroline: I have great respect for you, your husband, and your sons. I’ve looked up to Carlton and Matthew my entire life and wanted to be just like them because I love science. I never expected I’d ever fall in love with anyone. Sure, I’ve had girlfriends, but I’ve never loved anyone like I love Emmie. And I see how much she loves you. But I see the longing she has to know her uncles. But she couldn’t do that because you disowned them. What she told me was that you didn’t talk to them because they were greedy and only wanted your money and things. Clearly, that’s not true. I won’t say anything because it’s not my job or place. If you don’t want to have a relationship with your son and daughter, you can’t expect to have a relationship with their kids. And no; you don’t have a right to their kids. Unless the parents aren’t fit, the grandparents have no rights except the ones the parents of the children give them.”

“And you, Andrew: you can’t go around to your mother, bragging you have kids and not expect her to say anything. To me, it’s clear you just gave into your mother’s demands and left. Did it ever occur to you to just go and talk to her despite what she wanted—maybe with Matthew when he was alive? Or if you really wanted a relationship with her, you should’ve gone straight to her when you and your wife had your first child.”

“You’re both at fault. You’re both adults: act like it—especially for Emmie’s sake. She’s lying in a hospital bed, scared and confused. She doesn’t need this added stress. None of the patients here do.” I scolded them as calmly as I could without disturbing staff or other patients.

“I’m so glad my Emmeline found someone who cares about her so much. She has a good man.” Caroline spoke, going to sit down. Without being a jab, it was a jab at Andrew and his wife.

“Kyle Emerson?” The nurse from before walked out and called for me.

“Yeah? Is Emmie—Emmeline ok?” I asked, walking over.

“That’s a cute nickname. I know who you are to her; you don’t have to hide anything from us. She’s asking for you. I told her if she could calm her breathing, you could come back into the room, but only you for now. I don’t care who anybody else is to her. Right now, she can have the one visitor. In half an hour if she’s up to it, a cop or two can come in and question her. But I’m warning you all right now: she’s not going to be much help; she has no recollection of being attacked or yesterday when she panicked at the other hospital. I’m going to see if I can get in contact with her doctor to see if she’ll order some bloodwork and a CT scan. I’m thinking she has amnesia of some sort—more specifically Dissociative or Lacunar Amnesia. She can remember everything before three weeks ago, but nothing to do with her attack: she wasn’t even aware she was attacked until I had to check her wounds. I managed to get her calmed down. Kyle: she asked if you could lay with her. I told her yes, but you can’t wrap your arms around her. All of her wounds are still tender—and they probably will be until they heal properly. I don’t know what they did at the last hospital, but all of her wounds were infected. Of course, at the moment, they’re not infected; that was one of the first things we took care of. You may place your hands flat on her shoulders or hold her hands. She may lay her head on your shoulders and wrap her arms around you, but you can’t hold her. I don’t know what she’ll remember after she falls asleep and wakes up again, so you may have to remind her that you can’t hold her like you typically would. Do you understand?” The nurse explained to me before asking.

“Yes, I understand. But what I don’t understand is the wounds on her sides? What wounds on her sides? I was told she was stabbed in her stomach, between her breasts, and her arms. And then she was shot in her shoulder and wrist. I understand her being hit and kicked, but what wounds in her sides?” I answered and then asked a question of my own.

“As far as we could tell, the wounds on her sides weren’t detected at the previous hospital. Because of that, these wounds were infected the worst. But we also don’t believe they were pre-attack; we think they were post-attack. She had some broken shards of glass and pieces of gravel stuck in her sides. And we’re thinking when she started duct taping herself up, she wasn’t aware of the glass or debris. Does that answer your question?” The nurse clarified before asking.

“Yes, thank you. Can I see her now?” I replied before impatiently asking.

“Of course. Follow me. Oh, and Officers? Emmeline has agreed to cooperate to the best of her ability right now. But she’ll only talk if Andrew is allowed in the room. If he’s not allowed in; she won’t cooperate.” The nurse replied before telling the officers.

“Excuse me?” Taylor asked, walking over.

“Yes, what is it?” The nurse politely asked.

“I know what you said about only Kyle going in, but would it be ok if I went in for a few minutes; I have to get home in half an hour. I just want to say hi and wish her well.” Taylor asked, watching the nurse.

“Taylor is very calm and patient; she’s not an overly loud person.” I defended Taylor right away.

“You can have five minutes, but then you’ll have to leave. But you’re always welcome to come back whenever.” The nurse calmly agreed.

“Thank you.” Taylor politely thanked the nurse.

“Kyle, I have to pick your sister and Tony up from their school trip. If I don’t come back tonight; I’ll stop by tomorrow. Tell Emmeline to feel better.” Mom told me before hugging me.

“Will do. See you later.” I replied before the nurse took Taylor and me to see Emmie.

“Look who I found? I’ll let you be while I find you some ice chips.” The nurse told Emmie before excusing herself.

“Kyle. Taylor? The nurse said one person, I thought.” Emmie greeted both of us, happily shocked with tears in her eyes.

“I can’t stay long. I have to be home in half an hour. I just wanted to check in on you. How are you feeling?” Taylor explained why she was there before asking.

“Everything hurts.” Emmie honestly answered, watching Taylor.

“I don’t want to hurt you, but I really want to hug you.” Taylor cried, walking over to Emmie.

Emmie sat up a little and slowly lifted her arms—partway.

“I’m so sorry you got so hurt.” Taylor cried, carefully hugging Emmie around the top of her shoulders.

“I don’t even know what happened.” Emmie cried.

“Not at all?” Taylor asked, pulling away.

“It’s fuzzy. The last thing I remember is Amber. Is Amber ok? I think she was with me that last day.” Emmie answered before asking.

“But Amber was grounded; she’s still very grounded.” Taylor replied, shocked.

“She said… She said—something. I can’t remember. I’m sorry.” Emmie apologized and then started crying.

“Don’t cry; it’s not your fault. Whether you want it to or not, I’m sure it’ll all come back to you.” I calmly told her, sitting next to her bed.

Knock. Knock. Knock.

“Can we come in?” Andrew asked, looking through the door.

“We were told we could come in and talk as long as we didn’t push. Our boss had to head somewhere else.” Officer Crow explained, watching us.

“But she can’t remember.” Taylor softly spoke.

“She can’t remember what happened to her, no. But she may know one or more of her attackers.” Officer Crow replied.

“Come in. But if she asks you to stop; you have to stop.” I calmly spoke.

“Yes, of course.” Officer Crow replied.

“Emmeline, do you remember me?” Andrew asked, watching her.

“Kind of. I know you said you were my Dad’s older brother—and that Grandma disowned you because you became a cop.” Emmie softly replied.

“Yes, that’s correct.” Andrew answered.

“How is it you can remember that, but nothing else?” Officer Crow asked, watching Emmie.

“I don’t know. I’m sorry.” Emmie apologized, watching Officer Crow.

“It’s called “Lacunar Amnesia.” It’s also known as “Selective Memory.” We were going to just test her for both Dissociative and Lacunar Amnesia. Then with her statements, I was thinking we should just test for Lacunar Anemia. However, we just got yesterday’s bloodwork results back. We cannot do any kind of scans.” The nurse explained, and I started getting a sinking feeling in the pit of my stomach. So did Emmie; I could just see it in her face.

“Why not?” Officer Crow asked, watching the nurse.

“Emmeline is at least two weeks pregnant.” The nurse answered, watching us.

“Wh-what?” Emmie asked, visibly and understandingly upset.

“Emmie, please stay calm. It’s going to be ok.” I told her, rubbing her shoulder.

“H-h-how?” Emmie asked, confused and upset.

“You were raped—and two of the men didn’t wear condoms.” Officer Crow firmly told Emmie without any remorse. And Emmie just lost it and started bawling.

“Officer Crow…” “If you’re going to do that; you can leave.” Andrew started but was interrupted by the nurse.

“Sorry. I apologize.” Officer Crow apologized.

“What do you need to ask her?” The nurse demanded; she wasn’t in any mood.

“Emmie, it’s ok; we’re going to get it all figured out.” I promised, rubbing her shoulders.

“We’ll discuss your options when they leave.” The nurse assured.

“Options?” Emmie asked, watching the nurse.

“Please, Emmeline: can you concentrate on me? I have a list of names…” “Can he leave?” Andrew started before Emmie asked; she did not want Officer Crow there at all. And I couldn’t blame her; I didn’t want him there either.

“Unfortunately, no. Because I am your uncle, I could compromise everything. Conflict of interest and all that.” Andrew explained.

“Can somebody else come?” Emmie softly asked, looking away from Officer Crow.

“I’m sorry, ok? I’m not good with female victims—especially when I find my first victim.” Officer Crow apologized. He could be more sensitive, but at least he was sincere.

“Why didn’t you ask to switch with someone else?” Andrew asked, watching Officer Crow.

“I did. I talked to Kite and asked to switch with Officer Flouter. I figured it’d be best for a qualified female officer to speak with a rape victim over me—a male rookie. I mean what would it matter? When I found her; she was unconscious. She never saw me; she never saw that I found her. Flouter immediately offered to take over, but Kite turned both of us down.” Officer Crow replied.

“Ok. I see what’s going on here. We’re going to record this as proof. Emmeline, Officer Crow is going to read off a list of names. If you know them; let us know. If the name sounds familiar; let us know. If you don’t know them or they don’t sound familiar; you don’t have say anything. Any questions?” Andrew explained and then asked after something came to his mind.

“What if they know a name?” Emmie softly asked.

“Taylor, are you ready to go?” Sampson asked, walking in.

“Is he someone you know well as well?” Andrew asked when Sampson walked in.

“Yes.” Emmie softly answered.

“Come in. If your parents ask; give them my card. They can call me, and I’ll explain what’s going on. As I told Emmeline already: my partner, Officer Crow is going to read off a list of names. If you know a name or it sounds familiar; say something. If not; you don’t have to answer. All these men we have in custody and all the proof we need to keep them in prison. Emmeline, what that means is that you don’t have to testify or anything. We got fingerprints, teeth molds, and semen samples from all of them. They all matched. There’s only one man we haven’t caught yet.” Andrew explained, watching us.

“Ok. Ready?” I asked, watching Emmie.

“Uh-huh.” Emmie softly answered.

“Hold on.” I instructed before climbing into the bed with her and just let her lean against me.

Once we were sure she was situated and comfortable, Officer Crow started reading off the names of the men they had caught.

O.C: “Harper Anderson?” 

EM: “He was someone Daddy worked with a long time ago. I met them a three times when Daddy took me to work with him.”

K: “No.”

T: “No.”

S: “No.”

O.C: “Jasper Anderson?” 

EM: “He’s Jasper Anderson’s son; he’s two years older than me. I met him when Daddy took me to work with him once; then I saw him a few times in the halls of school.”

K: “No.”

T: “No.”

S: “No.”

O.C: “Nate Anderson” 

EM: “No.”

K: “No.”

T: “No.”

S: “I knew him years ago when I was in my one year of college. We had a few classes together.”

O.C: “Noah Brendon?” 

EM: “he was the janitor at my old school: Spenser Davis Public School, before Liberty Private High. Not many students were nice to him because he walked with a limp, one of his arms was deformed, he was a little weird, and he was the janitor. He never did anything wrong—never did anything to anybody. Because I was one of the few nice to him, he was nice to me in return. He would give the students who were nice to him suckers or stickers.”

K: “No.”

T: “No.”

S: “No.”

O.C: “Levi Brenton?” 

EM: “He was a bully from when I was five through seven until he moved away. He was ten through twelve. They said he was moving to a place called Grater Hill Oaks.”

K: “No.”

T: “No.”

S: “No.”

O.C: “Colton Carston? 

EM: “No.”

K: “He was my teaching assistant two years ago when he was a senior. I let him go for not taking anything seriously and for doing nothing but flirting with girls. He was later expelled and sent to prison for nearly raping Principal Harper’s fourteen-year-old niece.”

T: “No.”

S: “He was a previous student in my AP Algebra.” 

O.C: “David Hammerac?” 

EM: “I go to school with him now; he’s in Science with me. He always looks at me funny. Then the last I remember, he was writing me notes in class, during a test and I got really mad at and yelled at him.”

K: “Is in my AP Science I class 10th Period.”

T: “He’s a pervert we go to school with.”

S: “He’s in my 3rd Period AP Algebra class and 4th Period Study Hall.

O.C: “Zeke Johnson?” 

EM: “He was Amber’s boyfriend for three years until she caught him cheating on her with lots of different girls and women.”

K: “I met him once. He wasn’t a student at Liberty Private High, but he and Molly broke into my house once and ended up having sex on my couch while I was at a schoolboard meeting. He and Molly tied Emmie up and locked her in the crawlspace.”

T: “Like Emmeline said, he was Amber’s boyfriend. He was decently nice to Amber, but he was a cheater. And he did get handsy with Emmeline sometimes, but I never thought he’d go this far.”

S: “I met the guy a few times. I never liked him, but as long as he didn’t hurt the girls, I was fine.”

O.C: “Arnie “AJ” Jorden” 

EM: “I never met him, but I know he was Amber’s current boyfriend. He’s a bad influence on her. Because of him, she started drinking a lot, smoking a lot of pot, and not caring about and skipping school.”

K: “I know someone who knows him, but that’s all I got other than he is or was dating Amber.”

T: “I never met him—and I never wanted or want to. Amber always talked about him; she met him online.” 

S: “Never met the guy. Never cared to meet the guy. Now, he’s lucky he’s in jail.” 

O.C: “Dominic Parker?” 

EM: “Back at my old school, we had drawing and painting class; he was the teacher. I wanted to take that class, but I heard a lot of the girls say how much of a pervert he was because he was looking down their shirts, rubbing their shoulders, and grabbing their butts.”

K: “I don’t know him, but I did see him on the news; he was arrested for sexual harassment of his art students.”

T: “I don’t know him.”

S: “Not a clue who he is.”

O.C: “Emmet Pete?” 

EM: “I know the name, but I don’t know him.”

K: “Student at Liberty Private High, but I’ve only ever had him in study halls. He’s supposed to be a senior but was held back twice and is only a sophomore.

T: “We have history, science, and a study hall together.”

S: “I’ve seen him around the school, but I don’t know him; I’ve never had him in any of my classes.” 

O.C: “Owen Robertson?” 

EM: “No.”

K: “Student at Liberty Private High, but I’ve only ever had Him in study halls. He’s a sophomore this year.”

T: “We have history, AP Algebra, science, and English II together.”

S: “He’s a decent student—decent enough to get into my 1st Period AP Algebra class. It’s rare that I take on any student who’s not a junior or senior. I don’t take freshmen period. But every now and then, I will take a sophomore. I also have him in both my study halls.”

O.C: “Terry Stevenson?”

EM: “He and his brothers used to live next door to Amber when we were little; she would drag me over to their place to play on their playground thing in their backyard. He didn’t play with us much; he had his own things going on.”

K: “No.”

T: “I met him once. By the time Em, Amber, and I became friends, he didn’t like hanging out with little kids—and only liked being in his room.”

S: “No.”

O.C: “Jace Stevenson?” 

EM: “He and his brothers used to live next door to Amber when we were little; she would drag me over to their place to play on their playground thing in their backyard. Jace and his twin were our age. I don’t think he liked me very much because he was never very nice to me; he was only nice to Amber.”

K: “No.”

T: “I met him and Nick a few times before they moved out of state. I didn’t like him—or Nick; they were both creepy. I don’t mean to be rude or judge, but that entire family was creepy.”

S: “No.”

O.C: “Nick Stevenson?” 

EM: “He and his brothers used to live next door to Amber when we were little; she would drag me over to their place to play on their playground thing in their backyard. Nick and his twin were and our age. He was nice to me and Amber.”

K: “No.”

T: “As I said before: I met him and Jace a few times before they moved out of state. I didn’t like them—or anyone in their family. Again, I don’t mean to be rude or judge.”

S: “No.”

O.C: “Jaxson Xanderson?” 

EM: “No.”

K: “Student at Liberty Private High, but I’ve only ever had him in study halls. I think he’s a junior now.”

T: “Most girls know Jaxson. Most girls have had sex somewhere on school grounds with him. So far, as far as I was aware; they were all willing. I know he didn’t like it when girls turned him down, but I never knew him to go after them. He asked me once, but I turned him down. Yes, I’ve gotten threats from him before, but he never did anything to me. If he’s asked Amber; she never told me. He asked Em before, but she turned him down. Yes, I know she said she doesn’t know him—and she doesn’t; he never told her his name. It was one of the first days she was at school back in August.”

S: “He’s in my 8th Period AP Algebra class. I made sure he understood to stay away from Taylor; she was mine. I thought I made it clear to him to stay away from Emmeline as well, but I guess I wasn’t clear enough

One by one, we told Officer Crow and Andrew if we knew these men and how we knew them if we did. Needless to say, some of the answers may have shocked them.

“Ok then… Before we get to the man who has yet to be caught, there’s something else we need to ask.” Officer Crow started, watching Emmie to make sure she was still hanging in there.

“Yes?” Emmie softly asked. 

“When you say Amber: do you mean Amber Katerac?” Officer Crow asked, watching Emmie.

“Yes; she’s my friend. We’ve been friends since we were four. Is she ok? I think she was with me when I saw a bright white light.” Emmie answered before asking, concerned.

“Well, she was with you—along with another girl named Molly Bucksworth. You know her as well?” Officer Crow started, causing me to sigh in frustration.

“She’s my Ex-wife; my dad set us up and pretty much forced us to marry. She had been cheating on me since Day Four. I would say Day One, but Dad forced us into a room together for three days. She was one of the girls Zeke was sleeping with.” I answered, annoyed.

If it hadn’t been for Emmie, I would’ve been up and pacing the room.

“And your dad is?” Officer Crow asked, watching me.

“James Astra. I have my mother’s last name. What?” I answered, explained, and then asked when they just stared at me.

“Do you know of your father’s whereabouts right now?” Officer Crow and Andrew asked, watching me.

“No… Why?” I asked, becoming suspicious.

“Along with AJ, who didn’t use a condom, your father is also a possible match to Emmeline’s unborn baby. Your father is the only man on the list we haven’t caught. Can either of you think of a reason he’d want to do what he did to Emmeline?” Officer Crow calmly explained before asking, watching us.

“He doesn’t like me because I broke up Kyle and Molly’s marriage.” Emmie softly spoke.

“No, she didn’t. Let me get that straight again and once and for all. Emmie did not break up my marriage: that was broken the moment it happened. I’m still trying to figure out how my Dad got me to agree to marry Molly in the first place. No, my father doesn’t like Emmie—and he, like Molly, blames Emmie for the marriage falling apart. I get him, but not Molly because she didn’t want it just as much I didn’t. She was fucking around with God only knows how many men the entire four years of marriage. He thinks Emmie’s a floozy, but he’s got it backwards: Molly’s the floozy. We know he hates Emmie, but I don’t give a rat’s ass; I love her, and that’s all that matters. And—oh, my god…” I went on and on.

“Kyle, what’s wrong?” Emmie softly asked, tugging at my arm.

“He thinks you’re dead. That’s what that meant.” I mumbled, thinking about the text I got a little bit ago, leaning back.

“Kyle?” Emmie asked, concerned.

“What do you mean he thinks she’s dead? That’s what “what” meant?” Officer Crow and Andrew asked, watching me.

“Before I came back to the room with Taylor and Sampson, I got a text from a blocked number: it was my dad. He told me he was sorry for my loss and that I could now get back with Molly. Even if I had lost Emmie, I wouldn’t go back to that whore for $1,000,000. Here’s the text:

Unknown Number -> Kyle

~Kyle, it’s Dad~

~I’m sorry for your loss~

~Well, I’m not, but I am~

~A young life like hers, lost~

~It’s such a shame~

~But now you can get back with Molly~

~Call or text me & we’ll talk~

“I will never forgive him for this. He’s dead to me. And I promise; if I ever find out where he is, you’ll be the first people I call.” I promised, handing Andrew my phone.

“How are Molly and Amber involved?” Taylor asked after a few minutes.

“Well, as I said before: Emmeline was right when she said Amber was with her that day. I don’t know how long she was there for, but she was there. As I told Kyle, you must’ve been blindsided because I don’t believe any of these men would’ve been able to get you without doing so. After hearing how many of these men you knew, we thought maybe one of them got you to go with them. But after hearing that Amber was your friend…” “No… Stop. Kyle make him stop.” Officer Crow started explaining. But like everyone else there, Emmie could see where this was going.

“I’m sorry, but we have to let you know what we know so we can better understand why. I’m not saying you did, but is it possible you did something to make Amber angry with you? To ask the question of why she would do something like this?” Officer Crow apologized before asking.

“Ummm…” Emmie was so flustered; she couldn’t concentrate.

“I can answer that. Em and Kyle haven’t been dating for too long: a few months. One: Amber and I had been trying to get her out of some crappy situations, but she was being her, and wouldn’t. But after she was attacked, she and Kyle started dating and she moved in with him—and quit her terrible job. She was no long in a terrible situation; she was safe. Amber was happy, yet at the same time, she was mad because we’re supposed to be her best friends. And as her best friends, Amber believes she should’ve listened to us in the first place. I’m just happy she’s safe. Two: Em’s still shy, but she’s become more confident in certain things—and she stands up for herself more. She doesn’t do every little thing Amber tells her. It was bad enough when I started dating Sampson and started gaining more self-confidence, but now Em was doing it too. Em didn’t need to rely on us like she used to; she had Kyle. Three: the final straw was when Amber started dating AJ—which turns out she had been for far longer than we thought. I guess it’s something we should’ve seen months ago because she started changing and acting differently. She started lying more; I started catching her in a lot. I don’t know if Em noticed or not, but for a while there, Amber was using her; she would ask her for money for something, but really it was for pot. However, I only just found that out. So, Amber owes Em—for the past few six or seven months—I wanna say a lot of money.” “$990.00.” Taylor started explaining. And when she couldn’t think of how much Amber owed Emmie, Emmie softly spoke up, admitting how much she had lent her.

“Jesus. Has she paid you back anything?” Taylor asked, watching Emmie.

“Her parents bought me plenty of cat food—but I paid them back.” Emmie softly spoke.

“Em… Never mind. You don’t need that stress. But as I was saying: since Amber started hanging out with AJ; she’s changed. She lies, skips school, smokes, cheats, and I heard she’s stolen a few things. After weeks of pestering, Amber finally asked Kyle if we could spend the night. None of us knew she was grounded for a variety of reasons. Amber’s dad came over to get her. They argued and he told her she could forget about seeing AJ that next weekend or whenever. They argued some more. And her father became so fed up that he agreed to let her go if she could agree to get me or Em to go with her. I said “no” right away. Em, it took a few a minutes, but she too denied Amber and then ran to her room. Amber said she felt betrayed and then Kyle told her it was her who betrayed Em and me. She hasn’t talked to us since. Well, clearly she talked to Em.” Taylor explained everything she could think of to Officer Crow and Andrew.

“Thanks for all of that. Well, now we know they all have motive and means…” “How do you know Amber was involved?” Emmie interrupted Andrew.

“And what did Molly do?” I asked, thinking about it.

“All of the prints on Emmeline’s neck belonged to Molly’s fingers. She also left knee prints on Emmeline’s sides. As for Amber: she left a wad of spit on the shirt Emmeline had been wearing. Our CSIs also got a sample of excess saliva on Emmeline’s collarbone.” Officer Crow calmly explained.

“I want to stay, but I really have to go now.” Taylor sighed, standing up.

“I’m sorry.” Emmie apologized.

“No! No. No. No. I’m happy to help. Anything to help find who and/or why they did this to you. You would do the same for me. You’re my sister; I love you more than anything—except for Sampson. I’ll come visit you tomorrow; I promise.” Taylor immediately corrected Emmie before sincerely telling her. She hugged her before leaving with Sampson.

“Feel better. We’ll see you both tomorrow.” Sampson added, heading out.

Knock. Knock.

“I hope we’re not interrupting: Phoebe wanted to come see Emmeline.” Mom spoke, walking in with Phoebe.

“No, of course, not. We were actually just finishing up for now.” Andrew calmly spoke.

“Kyle—you’re phone’s buzzing.” Emmie mumbled, barely clinging to me as she started fighting sleep.

“Don’t fight it. You need your rest so you can feel better soon. You’ll be here for a while yet; I’ll be with you the entire time. Mom and Phoebe, I’m sure will visit often. Taylor, Sampson, and Caleb, your grandma: they’ll all visit you. Speaking of which: is she still out there?” I firmly yet gently told Emmie as she fought sleep. I then asked Mom.

“Yeah, she’s out there.” Mom answered.

“Can you bring her in, please? I’m sure she wants to see Emmie.” I asked, watching Mom.

“I’ll get her. My shift’s over anyway.” Andrew stated, standing up.

“Jeez… Who keeps calling?” I asked, finally pulling my phone out.

“Who is it?” Mom asked, watching me.

“Unknown number. It’s the same number—it’s him.” I answered before expressing with malice in my voice.

“Your father?” Mom asked, watching me.

“That man is not my father.” I answered.

“Answer him. Find out where he is.” Officer Crow insisted.

“Fine. But not here. Mom, Phoebe: please don’t leave Emmie. Emmie, I have to take this elsewhere. I’ll be back as soon as I can, ok?” I told Mom, Phoebe, and Emmie, getting out of bed.

“Ok. I love you.” Emmie softly replied.

“I love you too. I’ll be back.” I told them before heading out with Officer Crow and Andrew.

With little to no arguing, Andrew sent Caroline into Emmie’s room.

“Ok. This is very different from a tracking setup you see in movies, on TV, or in stations; this looks like a phone. We will track the phone he’s using to locate him. However, unlike most tracking devices where you need to last a minute, talking to him; on here, you need to last three minutes. Do you understand?” Officer Crow explained to me.

“And put him on speaker; we want to hear what he has to say.” Andrew insisted once we were outside of the hospital.

“Yeah—I understand.” I answered, somewhat annoyed.

Five Minutes Later:

We waited and waited and were about to give up hope that he wouldn’t call back until way later when my phone started ringing again.

It was him.

“Hello?” I asked, annoyed.

“Hello, Son. I heard about Madeline…” “Her name is Emmeline.” I interrupted Dad.

“Whatever. Emily or whatever her name is. Point is: I heard about her. I’m sorry for her family—well, her crazy grandmother—if she even notices.” Dad was starting to piss me off.

“Emmie has family who care—more than you think.” I stated.

“Sure she does. Anyway: I just wanted to talk about the situation. I know you cared for the girl, but you can’t mourn forever.” Dad calmly spoke to me.

“What are you talking about?” I asked, annoyed. I was also trying to sound like I didn’t know what he was talking about.

“The girl—Emily. I know from hearsay that she went missing. I thought the little slut just ran away—finally wised-up and realized she was too young for you, and that you were meant to be with Molly. I only just found out she was taken, beaten, choked, raped, and killed.” Dad spoke to me.

“Let me stop you right there. One: yes, she went missing three weeks ago, but Emmie didn’t just up and run away; she would never. Two: she’s not a slut. That’s Molly—who I will NEVER EVER get back with. Three: what are you talking about? Emmie’s not dead. She’s not well, but she’s not dead.” I immediately corrected James.

“What do you mean she’s not dead?” Dad asked, sounding shocked.

“I mean what I mean: she’s not dead; she in the hospital. I’m not with her right now because I’m talking to you, but I’ve been with her since yesterday afternoon. And I will continue to be with her until she’s allowed to leave the hospital and come home, where I won’t leave her side any more than I have to. If I ever have to leave her side, I’ll leave her with someone I trust to keep her safe.” I firmly replied, watching the time: I had to keep him going for another minute.

“What do you mean she’s in a hospital? She was attacked, raped, stabbed nine times, and shot twice. She should be dead in an abandoned alleyway behind the store.” James hastily told me.

“James—how do you know all that?” I asked, demanding an answer.

I was trying to remain calm, but it was getting harder to do. By now, I was seething.

“What do you mean how do I know that? How else would I know that? The news, of course. Why? What has that little slut been telling you?!” Dad’s replied before demanding.

“No, it wasn’t, James; none of it was on the news or in any papers. I watch the news every morning and read the paper and check online: there is nothing. Try again. How did you know all that? And Emmie hasn’t said a thing; she’s too afraid.” I argued, snapping as I demanded answers.

“We need all available units to the 3rd of East Panda and the corner of Scout. We have the final suspect in the beating, rape, and attempted murder of Emmeline Moore A.K.A. the Jane Doe in Shakes Alleyway in Jax City. The suspect’s name is James Astra; he has short dark brown hair, hazel eyes, and a mole under his left eye. Right now, he should be talking on the phone. We don’t know how dangerous this man is, so proceed with caution.” I vaguely heard Officer Crow making orders in the distance.

“I didn’t do anything to the homewrecking whore!” James snapped.

“What is she, James? A slut or a homewrecking whore? I know that answer: she’s NEITHER OR!” I yelled, finally losing my shit.

“She’s all of the above! What happened to you? You used to be such a good boy. Now, you’re fucking your students! I should’ve taken you from your mother years ago. It’s clear she’s a horrible influence and parent! If you and your sisters grew up with me…” 

“Shut up!”

“First off: I’m not fucking my students—and Emmie isn’t ready for sex. And I will never push her into it—especially now.”

“Secondly: let me tell you something, Dad. I’m so glad we didn’t grow up with you: you fucked us up so much; it’s not even funny. If we grew up with you, I wouldn’t be a teacher, but I’d probably be fucking prostitutes or something.”

“If Bailey grew up with you, she’d probably would’ve been pregnant at twelve instead of fifteen.”

“And Phoebe. Who knows how she would’ve ended up if you raised her! But whatever it would be; she would be doing it to get away from or back at you—just like Bailey and me.”

“Don’t you get it? We hate you! You cheated on Mom God only knows how many times. You tried forcing us all into things we didn’t want to do!”

“Fuck! You somehow got me to marry the real slut: Molly!” I snapped, finally having enough.

I could hear sirens in the background now.

“You ungrateful… Molly’s not a slut! She’s allowed to fuck anyone she wants. Do you know how important she is?! People like her and me: we’re allowed to cheat and be with whoever we wish! We’re important! Don’t you understand that?! Do you know how long it took me to drug you up and get you drunk enough just to marry her?! Do you?! You just never listen to me! I am your father: James Astra! Do you understand me?! It’s already bad enough your fucking whore of a mother put your last name as hers instead of mine like it should be! All of you! If you grew up with me and how I wanted you to; you would’ve been a great, important, and influential member of society!” James yelled at me.

If I was pissed off before, I don’t know what I am now.

“Really? I don’t want to be like you or any of your kind! You’re not my father, James; you’re just a sperm donor! Thanks for admitting to drugging me: I’ll be pressing charges! Also, if I grew up with you I’d be a rapist just like you! Did you ever rape Mom?!” I was just Irate and yelling at him now.

“I haven’t raped anyone! Who’s claiming rape? Your little whore?” James demanded.

“Kyle. Kyle, you need to calm down.” Andrew firmly told me, standing in front of me.

“Who the hell is that? Who the hell are you people?!” James demanded, becoming agitated.

“James Astra?” I heard someone in the background.

“What’s it to you? What do you want?” James demanded.

“James Astra, my name is Officer Crow. The officers surrounding you are there to arrest you for rape and attempted murder.” Officer Crow calmly spoke to James after taking my phone.

“Kyle, think of Emmeline. You’re no good to her if you get arrested. Calm down.” Andrew firmly told me, holding my shoulders.

“I didn’t rape or attempt to murder that slut! And yes, I know exactly who you’re talking about. Why else would you be telling me this after I talked to my ungrateful son?” James asked, defending himself.

“But you did rape her.” “Let me talk to him. I’m calm; I promise.” I interrupted Officer Crow.

“James, you’re an idiot. You can’t say you didn’t do shit when you basically admitted it earlier. You specifically said she was taken, beaten, choked, raped, and killed earlier. And then just a few minutes ago you mentioned that she was stabbed nine times, shot twice, and left to die in an abandoned alleyway behind some store. Even if the news had run the story; they wouldn’t have run every detail. In order for you to know any of that, you had to have been involved somehow. Before I quit talking to you, I need to know why. I know you don’t like her, but why did you have to go that far? Why did you have to rape and attempt to kill her? Why?” I explained before asking, begging for an answer I so desperately needed.

“And before you try to deny it again: we have your fingerprints all over the girl, along with your semen; you never wore a condom.” Officer Crow added.

“Hahaha. Get your hands off me! Do you know who I am? I am untouchable. Go ahead and arrest me; I’ll be out by dinner. Fine. Yes, I raped the girl. Along with that AJ and his girlfriend, Amber; we orchestrated the rape, beating, and all that. Of course, Amber didn’t know everything; she just thought we were going to scare the girl. We located every guy we could who had some history or fantasies about your precious Emmie. That girl needed to learn a lesson—and so did you. We were just going to beat and rape her until she agreed to leave you. Do you know how many times I had to fuck the little slut to get it through her stupid head? At first, it was just annoying. But after a while, I couldn’t get enough. I fucked her more than any of the others. But she just wouldn’t give up. The little bitch just kept crying and crying and begging for you. She wanted you. She just wouldn’t give up. I think at some point, in order to try to dissociate herself, she started pretending it was you fucking her. Once we became bored and she couldn’t take much more, AJ, Amber, Molly, and I took her to that alleyway. For someone who’s so smart, she sure is stupid. She should’ve just given up, and I wouldn’t have had to stab her. And her so-called best friend, Amber? She not only helped tie Emmie up to rape her: she held her down for a little bit. But she couldn’t take it, so she left. She just left her friend, lying there, helpless and begging for help. Emmie cried and begged Amber for help, but she just left. She never specifically said she was going to get help, but we couldn’t risk that, so I had AJ fetch her. I had no interest in Amber, but I did drug her—really well. She became so high that she fucked AJ and several of the other guys—right next to Emmie. Hell, she even fucked Emmie—kind of. I stabbed Emmie, yes. But with the help of Molly: Amber shot Emmie—once in the shoulder and the other in her arm somewhere. No—her wrist. She was way out of it, but she said something about ruining Emmie’s dreams of writing or doing art ever again. I think the shoulder was Molly. I don’t understand why or how that stupid little slut is alive when she should be dead. We beat and raped her so much that she lost a good amount of blood just from that. I stabbed her enough times and then Molly and Amber shot her. She should be dead.” James explained, causing me to stand there, blinded in shock. I was also beyond angry, but I had Emmie to think about. I had her—and she still wanted to be with me.

“First: don’t call her “Emmie.” You don’t get to call or even have any right to call her that. That’s my nickname and my nickname alone for her.”

“Second: she’s smarter than you’ll ever be.”

“Third: yes, she should be dead. But she’s not. For a smart guy, you sure are dumb. You and your party should’ve checked the alley for duct tape; Emmie duct taped her wounds to keep herself alive. She had a will to live. She felt she had something and someone to live for. She has me—and she will always have me—until she says otherwise.”

“Next: I want nothing to do with you; you are dead to me. I not only disown you; I’m also getting a restraining order against you.”

“Finally: it’s not up to me; I know this. But when you get sentenced, I hope you don’t get the death penalty. No. That’s far too good for you. I hope you end up in Eagle Pen: Sexual Predator J Ward where all the biggest, baddest inmates are. The ones who not only hate rapists with a burning passion, but the ones who go after children of any age, and the ones who go after girls ages fourteen through eighteen without their consent.”

“Don’t ever call, text, email, or send me any mail ever again. Go back to how you were before you found out about Emmie, and distance yourself from us.”

I darkly told James before hanging up and going back to Emmie.

Normal P.O.V.:

“How is she?” Kyle asked, walking into Emmeline’s hospital room.

“She was crying and saying she was in a lot of pain. Her nurse just gave her some pain medication, saying it was about the right time.” Amy explained as Kyle sat down.

“She literally just passed out right before you got back.” Phoebe added, watching Kyle.

“Where’s Caroline?” Kyle asked, looking around.

“Her nurse from the home took her back. She was supposed to be back there half an hour ago. But, seeing the situation, they decided to let it go this time. They said not tomorrow, but someone will bring her back to visit Emmeline the next day.” Amy explained.

“Ok.” Kyle sighed, watching Emmeline.

“She’ll be just fine, Kyle. It’s clear she’s a fighter and a survivor: she fought to survive. And it’s clear you’re the reason why. She loves you enough to keep herself alive. But anyway: did you get a hold of your father? What did he do to piss you off this time?” Amy firmly told Kyle before asking him.

“Umm…” Kyle started, unsure of what to say in front of Phoebe.

“Come on; I’m old enough by now. I want to know.” Phoebe whined right away.

“Kyle? What’s going on?” Amy asked again.

“Screw it. James, Amber’s boyfriend, AJ, and even Amber orchestrated the entire thing. They got a bunch of guys together, kidnapped, attacked/beat, choked, raped, and attempted to murder Emmie. It was all James, Amber, and her boyfriend. He admitted everything. He did it because he didn’t like the fact that he can’t control me anymore. Nor did he like the age difference or whatever. James also admitted to drugging and getting me so drunk that I’d marry Molly. The worst part of it all is that Amber was involved. Her involvement was that she tied Emmie down and restrained her. She even helped them rape her. And when she had enough or couldn’t handle it anymore; she left. I don’t know if she was going to get help or not, but she just left her there. Her boyfriend, AJ, then went to get Amber so she couldn’t get help if that’s what she was even going to do. They then drugged her so much that she had sex with AJ and whoever else next to Emmie and then with Emmie. And then with Molly’s help, Amber shot Emmie. James was the one who stabbed her. There’s more but I can’t right now. The only thing keeping me from doing something stupid is Emmie. That and knowing she cried for me. No, I hate that thought, but at the same time—knowing she wanted me. I don’t know.” Kyle went on and on.

“Kyle, calm down now. It’s ok. It’s done and over with now. Emmeline’s safe and with you now. Ok? Look at her. She wants you. She needs you. And you need her. Relax and stay with her.” Amy calmly but sternly told her son.

“You’re right. Sorry. I didn’t mean to go off like that. I’m just frustrated.” Kyle apologized.

“Ky-le…” Emmeline mumbled, barely there.

“Hey. It’s ok; I’m here.” Kyle gently told Emmeline, slowly climbing into bed with her. She immediately clung to him.

“Oh, and the nurse gave her the options for the fetus.” Amy cautiously told Kyle.

“Ok. Was a decision made?” Kyle asked, looking back at Amy.

“No. Emmeline’s scared and doesn’t know what to do. Caroline was pushing her to keep it because it is a part of her—and they don’t believe in abortion. With what she’s heard recently; she’s afraid her grandma will disown her if she gets the abortion. But she doesn’t want the baby; she’s not ready to be a mother. Caroline’s telling her she wouldn’t be alone; she’d always be there for her—one way or another. So, that immediately got in her head, and she started panicking. She’s terrified you’ll leave her because the baby’s not yours. You’ll hate her if she keeps the baby. You’ll hate her if she gets an abortion. Adoption and foster care were brought up and Caroline flipped out. That’s about the time her nurse came to get her. Foster care is an absolute no. Emmeline’s just scared and doesn’t know what to do. I told her the choice was ultimately hers and that no matter what happened and what she chose; you won’t leave her.” Amy calmly explained while Phoebe leaned against her.

“Ok. It’s on the top of the list of things to talk about once she’s well enough. Then if her memory doesn’t completely come back; I’ll have to figure out how to tell her that her best friend was part of this all.” Kyle replied, sighing in frustration.

“Ky-le—pl-plea-please st-stay.” Emmeline begged, trying to cling to Kyle more than she was allowed.

“I’m not going anywhere; I promise. I promise I’ll stay right here—unless I have to use the bathroom. Or if I have to get up and walk around. But I will not leave this room.” Kyle gently told Emmeline, carefully kissing her forehead…

Chapter Text

A Week Later:

It had been a week since Kyle found out the truth about everything: 

About Emmeline being violently attacked, tortured, brutally raped, stabbed, and shot.

His dad and Amber being part of what happened to Emmeline.

It took him about two days to wrap it all around his head.

Emmeline still had no memories of what happened—and Kyle found it more difficult to tell her about Amber than he thought. Still, he told her what he was told: she’s been in a state of shock ever since.

“How are we doing today?” Amy asked, walking in.

“Pretty much the same. Emmie’s still in shock and hasn’t talked much. Her gunshot and all but two of her stab wounds are healing nicely. As of yesterday afternoon, the stab wounds to her right arm are both infected. So, her nurses have been monitoring and keeping them clean so that she doesn’t become septic.” Kyle explained, watching Emmeline.

“Is she up any more than before? Or is she still sleeping a lot?” Amy asked, sitting in a chair.

“She’s up a little more, but for the most part, she sleeps. They took the catheter out yesterday, and she’s able to walk to the bathroom at least.” Kyle answered.

“Well, that’s good. They’ll probably have her start walking the halls soon. How’s eating going?” Amy stated before asking, concerned.

“It depends on when her strength comes back. A nurse or I have to help her to the bathroom because she’s not steady on her feet. As for eating: she’s been drinking water and eating soups. They told her yesterday she could start having puddings, Jell-O, and mashed potatoes, but she never wants anything. She’s been eating soup for three days and I’m not going to fight her to eat anything else right now; I already had to beg her to eat soup. I lost her once already—and it was damn near fatal; I won’t lose her in any other way ever again. I’ll see how she’s doing in a few days.” Kyle told his mother as calmly as possible.

“Well, that’s better than when I was here four days ago.” Amy sighed.

“Yeah. How was Phoebe’s school trip anyway? Where was it again?” Kyle asked, watching Amy.

“Florida. It was nice: hot. I brought pictures and souvenirs. Maybe one day, we’ll all have to go or something.” Amy answered with a sad smile.

“Maybe. Do you have time? Can you stay with Emmie so I can run an errand?” Kyle replied before asking, looking from Emmeline to Amy.

“I can stay for a few hours, but I have to leave at 2:45 to pick your sister up from school.” Amy calmly replied.

“Thank you. Emmie, I have something I need to do real quick. I’m going to head out, but I should be back within an hour. Ok? Mom’s here, so you won’t be alone.” Kyle gently told Emmeline, leaning over the side of the bed next to her.

“Kyle?” Emmeline asked, turning to look at him.

“Just lie down and rest. Maybe watch some TV. Mom’s here; you can always talk to her. Do you need or want anything while I’m out?” Kyle told Emmeline before asking her.

“Will you check on the kitties?” Emmeline softly asked, looking at Kyle.

“Yeah, I can stop at home. Anything else?” Kyle agreed before asking again.

“Can you get my soft purple, black, and blue blanket—and maybe one of my soft body pillows?” Emmeline asked, causing Kyle to sigh a little in relief.

“Yes, I can do that. I might be a little longer than an hour, but I’ll be back as soon as I can.” Kyle promised Emmeline before gently kissing her forehead.

“Ok.” Emmeline replied, laying down.

“Please don’t leave her for too long. And if you do, let her know: it keeps her mind relaxed.” Kyle told Amy.

“Yes, I know. Don’t worry too much; we’ll be just fine. Now, go so you can get back in time.” Amy told Kyle with a smile.

“Ok. I’ll be back.” Kyle repeated before heading out.

With Emmeline & Amy:

“What’s on your mind?” Amy asked, watching Emmeline.

“Hmm?” Emmeline hummed, confused.

“I can see something burning in your eyes, indicating you’ve got something on your mind. And if I’m correct: it has something to do with Kyle. I can tell just by how you look at him. He loves you more than you’ll ever know. Don’t you ever think otherwise.” Amy firmly told Emmeline.

“I know—but I don’t know why. He deserves better than me—someone who’s so broken. I can’t give him my virginity like I should be able to. And I’m pregnant—and it’s not his. There’s even a chance it’s his dad’s. He’s so successful—and I’m not.” Emmeline emotionally confided in Amy.

“You really are broken. But with that said: you’re not disposable; you’re worth so much more than you believe. You deserve to be loved and cared for just as much as the next person. You’re so much younger than Kyle, yes. But you’re his entire world; he would do anything for you—including putting his life on the line.” 

“Eh! Nope, I’m not done. Aside from your father and grandparents, you’ve had nobody to tell you they loved you. You lost your father at a young age—watched him murdered right in front of you. You knew your grandfather was sick and dying, but you weren’t able to be with him in his final moments. You watched and are still watching your grandmother deteriorate. And no matter how much it hurts—and you probably don’t want to believe it; you know it’s true.”

“Your mother is a horrible woman who’s missing out on a great girl. She may be a good mother to your brothers and sister, but in reality; she’s a terrible mother. If she can’t treat you the same—or at least fairly; she’s not a good mother. I know it and you know it. Your stepfather is a horrible man who deserves to fall and rot in a hole for all eternity, only receiving bread and water for the rest of his life. Maybe some saltine crackers as well.”

“Your stepbrother is a disgusting man who hurt you in ways that should’ve never been done to you. He raped you when you were only ten-years-old. Your brothers and sister, who should’ve loved and helped you, didn’t. That makes them just as bad and disgusting as the rest of them. You had one ex who didn’t know what he had and lost you to Kyle. You had another ex who took more choices away from you by locking you up and raping you.”

“Then we come to what happened a few weeks ago. That wasn’t your choice: you didn’t want any of that. You were betrayed by someone you thought was your best friend. For what? Why? For some boy? For drugs? Because she felt betrayed? Listen to me: you didn’t betray her; she betrayed you when chose drugs and that guy over you. Of course, I’m only assuming because we don’t know why she did what she did. But from what I was told; I can only guess that’s why. Before we get to your virginity and being pregnant, I need to ask you something.” Amy firmly but sincerely went on and on, explaining things to Emmeline, getting tears from her.

“You’ve admitted to being suicidal in the past. You’ve admitted to Kyle that he was the reason you stopped and were going to stay stopped. I’m not going to judge you: I nor nobody else has that right. But if this is how you truly feel, why didn’t you give up in that alleyway? Why did you do everything in your power to stay alive? Why did you use duct tape to wrap your wounds in to keep yourself alive if you feel like you have nothing or no one to live for—if you feel Kyle deserves better? Why did you have enough will and strength to stay alive?” Amy firmly asked Emmeline. She wasn’t trying to sound cruel; she was just trying to get her point across Emmeline’s head.

“Kyle.” Emmeline soft spoke.

“What was that? I couldn’t hear you.” Amy continued to push.

“Kyle! I love Kyle and wanted to see and be with him again!” Emmeline cried, tears just pouring down her cheeks.

“There we go. Emmeline—up until you and Kyle told each other how you felt and decided to start dating, you had a shit deal and nobody to show you how you should be truly loved and treated. Kyle does all of that for you. He doesn’t beat or rape you; he loves and treats you fairly. He treats you how you should be treated because that’s how he’d like to be treated. And as far as I’m concerned; you do the same. Do you know what I see when I look at you? I certainly don’t see a girl who is nothing. I see a scared, confused girl who’s had a hard, shitty life, who is now in a good place—and it confuses her. You don’t know how to react or feel to this new lease on life you have. Emmeline: that’s where you just relax, let your past go, and let Kyle help and love you. Let him take care of you because that’s all he wants. Well, that, and for you to be happy and safe. And not just him. You have your grandmother: she loves you more than anybody on this Earth. Taylor: she’s like your sister, isn’t she? Caleb and Sampson: they both love and view you like a sister as well. And of course, you have Phoebe and me. With how much Kyle loves you; I can’t see him ever leaving you. I’ve always liked you and now I view you as a daughter, and always will—so long as you don’t hurt Kyle in any way, shape, or form. And Phoebe: she views you as more of a sister than her actual older sister. Ok? Emmeline, you are very loved. And we’re all here for you. And if Amber ever wants to come back; she has to sober up, give up on that guy, and it has to be your choice.” Amy sincerely told Emmeline, looking directly into her eyes, and held her hand.

All Emmeline could do now was cry as she held Amy’s hand.

Ten Minutes Later:

“Now, as for your virginity and being pregnant: Kyle doesn’t care. Sure, I’m sure he would’ve loved to be the one to take your virginity from you after you gave him permission. But to him: just having you is enough. And I’m sure he’s not thrilled that you’re pregnant with another man’s child—quite possibly James’s. But he knows it wasn’t your fault—let alone even your choice. We are a pro-choice family: we believe it’s the girl’s choice what she wants to do with her body—to a certain point. But that’s an entirely different conversation. You were raped: it wasn’t your choice to become pregnant. And no, that’s not the fetus’s fault, but it’s not your fault either. If you want to get an abortion: Kyle, Phoebe, the others, and I will support you. If you don’t want an abortion and want to keep the baby: Kyle, Phoebe, and I will support you no matter what. If you don’t want an abortion, but don’t want the baby: we will support you—and we can help you find a family if you don’t want it in the system. Sweetie: you are family now, and we’ll support you in whatever you want to do—as long as it’s legal.” Amy sincerely told Emmeline after she stopped crying—only to cause her to start crying again.

After about fifteen minutes, Emmeline fell back to sleep. And she seemed peaceful—for an hour until she started twitching, turning, and then the screaming.

With Kyle:

Kyle’s P.O.V.:

I just left the hospital and figured I’d stop at home before running my errand when I ran into someone I didn’t want to run into.

“What do you want, Dane?” I asked, annoyed, unlocking my car.

“I’m here to talk about your father and the rape accusations against him.” Dane, my dad’s lawyer, started speaking.

“I’m not going to help him. And it’s not exactly an accusation when he admitted to doing it. He also admitted to stabbing Emmeline Moore.” I stated, getting into my car.

“Yes, I’m aware of that. But he was under duress when he did what he did. He deeply regrets what he did.” Dane explained, watching me.

“Don’t tell me he’s sorry or regrets what he did because he’s not. He can’t stand Emmeline or that I’m happy with her. When I found out she was in the hospital—and James didn’t know, he didn’t call to ask how she was doing; he called to tell me “how sorry” he was for my loss. He then had the audacity to tell me I needed to get back with Molly—who I absolutely hate. I never wanted anything bad to happen to either of them, but after this… I don’t hope they die, but I do hope they rot in prison—because a deep, dark hole will never happen. So, the next best thing is prison. And I honestly hope he ends up in Eagle Pen: Sexual Predator J Ward.” I firmly told him.

“You don’t mean that, Kyle.” Dane tried telling me.

“Don’t try telling me what I do and do not mean, Dane. I mean every word I said: I—hope—James—ends—up—in—Eagle Pen: Sexual Predator J Ward.” I firmly told Dane, pausing between each word to make myself perfectly clear to him.

“How can you say that about your father?” Dane asked, shocked.

“That man is not my father—and I want nothing to do with him. He raped Emmeline—not once. Not twice. Multiple times in order to try to get her to understand what he wanted; he wanted her to leave me on her terms. I do not want her to leave me period. However, if she were to want to leave me, I’d let her go—after trying to figure out what I could do to make things work if possible. But the only way I would let her leave is if it were one hundred percent what she wanted. He took advantage of and raped her over and over again because he could. The coward that he is, he had help—a lot of help. And he enlisted her so-called best friend to help. Then, to add insult to injury; he stabbed her nine times and allowed my ex and her friend to shoot her. Finally, they left her for dead. To whoever was involved: I want them all to pay. I don’t care how: I just want them all to pay.” I firmly told Dane, not backing down.

“Now, if you excuse me: I’m leaving. I have things I need to do and get done before I come back to Emmeline.” I told Dane before leaving, trying to calm down.

I hated calling her by her name: I preferred calling her “Emmie.” 

Sure, when I first met her, I had no problem just calling her by her given name or “Ms. Moore.” We weren’t dating; she wasn’t anyone to me except for my student. Sure, I loved her: I knew how I felt about her almost right away. 

Since that first meeting on the stairwell, thinking about her drove me crazy. She was going to be my downfall, and I knew it. I just didn’t realize I’d fall this hard.

And now that we are together, she is “Emmie,” and she will always be “Emmie.” She will always be my Emmie. Or—at least I hope she’ll always be mine. 

This girl could be desperately clingy or crazy, and I’d still want to be with her.

The sad thing? I want her to be desperately clingy. I want her always to need me. However, I will never do anything to make her that way. But I will always be there for her.

I don’t care. I just want her. I want her safe, happy, and healthy.

I want kids with her, but if that never happens, I’ll be ok.

Fuck. As much as I enjoy sex, I’d be ok never having it again—not if it’s going to hurt, scare, or scar her.

Fifteen Minutes Later:

Home.

I haven’t been here in a week now—and my mail proves that. 

Emmie’s mail proves she hasn’t been here in over a month.

“Hi, guys.” I greeted all the cats as they gathered around my feet.

“I know I haven’t been here in a while: I’ve been with Mommy. Yeah, she’s alive.” I told the cats.

“Dear, Lord; I’m talking to cats like they’re people. Emmie seems to be rubbing off on me. 

But I can’t deny it: they seem like they understand me; they got excited when I mentioned that Emmie was alive.

Mr. Shadow jumped up on me and started nuzzling me. He never did that; he was always glued to Emmie. Even when she was missing those three weeks, he never came up to me.

“Yes, she’s not doing well, but she’s alive. She still won’t be home for quite some days yet, but she will be home eventually. Maybe if you let me take some pictures of all of you to take to Mommy; she’ll start feeling better faster.” I told all the cats, remembering I still had a polaroid camera.

They just stared at me while I walked to my hall closet to get my camera. Mr. Shadow still clung to my shoulder.

Once I got my camera, all the cats, including Mr. Shadow and Mr. Franks, ran to the couch to get their photos taken.

I took individual pictures of the cats and one of them altogether.

She wanted a soft body pillow and her purple, blue, and black blanket.

The body pillow, yes; that’s just fine.

The blanket, however:

The cats had been laying on that, and you could tell: there was cat fur all over it.

“Do you think she’d accept this one?” I asked Mr. Shadow when he jumped onto the blanket Emmie requested. I held a soft black and red blanket with white mandala designs all over it.

Ok… I know she can’t wear them now, but perhaps I should grab her at least a pair of clothes as well.

Ten Minutes Later:

I really should’ve had Sampson bring Taylor by to do this—especially picking out panties. 

I’ve been standing at her dresser like an idiot for nine minutes just staring at it—at the top drawer, trying to decide if I wanted to open it.

In the end, I just opened the damn drawer and grabbed a pair without looking. 

The panties were simple but cute; they suited her well.

Ehem… Anyway: I also picked out what I thought looked like some soft, warm, comfortable pajama pants with a matching short-sleeved top.

I also grabbed Emmie’s favorite stuffed bear. If she’s not sleeping with me, she’s sleeping with that.

If Sampson saw me right now, he’d be laughing his ass off.

“Ok… I’m heading back out. I’ve made sure you have food and water. Whoever checked on you last, cleaned your litterboxes, so you should be good for a few hours. Caleb will be by later to check on you as well. Please eat and drink something to stay healthy; I’m sure Emmie will want you healthy for when she gets back.” I told the cats standing at the door.

The only one who didn’t go off to do whatever was Mr. Shadow; he inched closer and closer to me.

“I’m sorry, Buddy, but you have to stay here. I’ll do my best to make sure Emmie does everything she’s supposed to, so she can come home.” I told Mr. Shadow, watching him. He just let out a pitiful cry before curling into a ball.

Damnit.

But I had to go; I just had to let him be.

Half An Hour Later:

I arrived at a jewelry shop—which just so happened to be next to a pet supplies store.

Damnit.

“Sir, may I help you?” A female associate asked when I walked in.

“Umm… Not at this moment; I’m just browsing.” I replied, looking at some cheap-looking rings. $15-$25. 

They were nice rings as promise rings.

It didn’t take me long to find two I thought Emmie would like:

A red glass heart: it was meant to be a ruby. This promise ring symbolized that I promised to love her forever.

A blue glass diamond: it was meant to be a sapphire. This promise ring symbolized that I would protect her for as long as we were together.

“Are you ready to check out?” A lady behind the counter asked when I walked up.

“No, not yet. I need an engagement ring. These are just promise rings.” I replied and explained when I noticed her eyeing the rings I had already picked out.

“What is your budget?” The lady asked, trying to hide her eagerness.

“Umm…”

“Ashlyn, why don’t you help that couple over here? I’ll take care of Mr. Emerson.” A man interrupted me, walking over.

Clearly, this man knows me, but I don’t know him.

The woman, Ashlyn, huffed but walked away.

“Sorry. Ashlyn’s a great saleswoman, but she’s also a snake in the grass.” “How do you know me?” I asked, interrupting the man.

“Oh, right; sorry. My name is Stephen Kote; I’m the owner and manager of this store—and I don’t actually know you. But I do know Emmeline Moore. I know her mother and I knew her father. Her mother had expensive tastes and would come in with her husband often. Her father, I went to school with; he didn’t have expensive tastes in jewelry or material things like that, but he loved going to expensive restaurants. Oh, and all the equipment he bought for his studies. But anyway: I know Emmeline; I used to see her from time to time before you got her out of her situations. It’s hard to get her to accept money from anyone. I tried getting her to take some to try to find a better place to live. I thought of telling her to maybe try finding homes for her cats, but I knew better. I did, however, try telling her to find homes for her grandmother’s cats. That went as well as I expected. But anyway: I had heard her talking about you before. And I’ve seen you two around together a few times. I kind of figured this day was coming. I know that Emmeline is like her father; she’s not a materialistic girl. I could see you were about to say you wanted something simple. If you would’ve done that, Ashlyn would’ve still gotten you to buy something expensive and then pocket the rest of the money; she’s done it before. Sorry for babbling. What can I get you? Do you know what you want or what she likes?” The manager, Stephen Kote, explained, babbling a little.

“She likes blues—specifically light blues.” I answered, looking around.

In the end, I picked a sterling silver band that shaped itself into the flower petals surrounding a one-carat topaz diamond. 

“You have a nice evening. I hope Emmeline feels better.” Stephen told me after I paid before leaving.

Emmie had been all over the news this last week.

We all knew that what happened to Emmie would be all over the news: that we expected. However, her name was supposed to stay out of the press; she didn’t want anyone knowing anything until she was ready. But some moron found out and leaked it to a news reporter, who ran everything anyway despite being asked not to.

This same reporter forced her way into Emmie’s room and started pestering her until being escorted out by security after Emmie had a panic attack. 

Sadie Shader, also known as Shady Sadie. She always got a story no matter what stood in her way—or who she hurt.

Well, this time will be the last time—I hope.

On the way out of the store, I stopped by those prize machines and got one of those fake, plastic rings for $0.50. This was also a promise ring. This one symbolized that I wouldn’t always be so serious and would have fun.

Damnit.

“Mercy Medical ER. How may I be of assistance?” A voice asked on the other end.

After staring at the pet supplies store for five minutes, I decided to call the hospital.

“Yes, can I speak to someone in charge?” I calmly asked.

“Just a moment.” The voice replied, putting me on hold.

“Hello, this is Hayden Gage: I am the manager of Mercy Medical Hospital. How may I help you?” A man asked after five agonizingly long minutes.

“My name is Kyle Emerson: I’m calling on behalf of Emmeline Moore.” I replied, shuddering a little.

I know it’s stupid: it’s her name. But as I stated before: I hate calling her “Emmeline” and prefer to call her “Emmie.”

“Oh, yes. I know of you both. I’ve been told you’re always with her. What can I do for you? Do you need me to come to her room?” Hayden asked, sounding bothered.

“No. I’m out on an errand right now. I know it may be against policy, but Emmeline’s not doing so well; she’s depressed and in shock. And she has several cats. I was wondering if I could bring them in to cheer her up.” I calmly requested.

“At a time, she may only have one pet with her. We usually only have patients who have dogs, but as long as the cat has food, water, a litter box, and won’t attack any of her cords. The litter box must be cleaned daily for as long as a cat is present in the room. And the door must remain closed at all times. If a nurse or someone knocks on the door, the cat must be nowhere near it. The cat must also be in a carrier when not in the patient’s room.” Hayden sternly explained.

“Yes, of course. I’m just hoping this helps her healing process.” I replied.

“Of course: that’s why we allow dogs and cats.” Hayden replied.

“Well, thanks for the information. Bye.” I thanked Hayden before hanging up, not knowing what else to say.

“Bye.” I heard him just before hanging up.

Me -> Caleb, Sampson, & Taylor:

~Don’t worry about taking care of the cats right after school~

~I got them a little bit ago~

~Plz just check on them around 6ish tonight~

~Also, I talked to the hospital manager about allowing Emmie’s cats in~

~He said one cat at a time~

~I will be hopefully taking Mr. Shadow to her~

Me -> Mom

~I’m going to be a little later than expected~

~Something came up~

~Nothing’s wrong; you’ll see when I get back~

~How’s Emmie doing?~

Mom -> Me:

~She was sleeping peacefully until about 10 minutes ago~

Me -> Mom:

~What happened?~

Mom -> Me:

~She had a night terror or something & woke up—screaming for you~

Me -> Mom:

~Is she ok?~

Mom -> Me:

~She’s sedated~

~I told her you were running an errand~

~& you would be back soon~

~She’s sleeping again~

Me -> Mom:

~OK~

~Thank you~

Mom -> Me:

~It’s no problem~

~Just finish what you need & get back here~

Me -> Mom:

~See you soon~

I have to make this quick.

Damnit…

60MPH only

An Hour Later:

“Mr. Shadow!” I called throughout the house.

“Mrow.” Mr. Shadow slowly walked over to me.

As soon as he saw a cat carrier, his fur started standing on end.

“Do you want to visit Emmie for a day or so? If you do, you have to go in the carrier. If you can’t do that, one of the others can visit her.” I firmly told Mr. Shadow. He seemed to understand me just fine because he very slowly walked into the kennel—hissing a little when he got in there.

“I promise; all of you will visit Emmie at some point.” I told the cats as they all looked at me, confused. They then walked away before Mr. Shadow and I left for the hospital.

About Ten Minutes Later:

I was on my way to Emmie when I saw Phoebe and Tony walking along the side of the road.

“What are you two doing out of school? There’s still three hours left. That being said: how long have you been out of school? From your school to the hospital is at least a two hour walk.” I scolded the two after pulling over.

“We wanted to visit Emmeline.” Phoebe guiltily spoke, leaving something out.

“We also couldn’t stand the stares of the other students or teachers after they found out we knew Emmeline—and that we were “friends” with her. Also, that crazy lady reporter wouldn’t leave us alone. Right now, she thinks Phoebe’s laying in the nurse’s office and I’m ditching.” Tony gave me the rest of the information.

“You are ditching. And because Crazy’s not following you, she must know Phoebe’s closer to Emmie than you. How did you even get out because you hate ditching? I sighed before asking, looking from Tony to Phoebe.

“I forged Amy’s signature, saying you were outside waiting for her.” Tony answered like it was nothing.

“Get in. You can help me carry things into the hospital, so I don’t have to make more than one trip.” I firmly told them.

“Thank you.” Phoebe replied, climbing into the back—after seeing Mr. Shadow in the front.

“Why is the cat in the front?” Tony asked, annoyed.

“I’m making sure he stays in his kennel. Emmie usually never puts him into one because he absolutely can’t stand them. Get in and be grateful I’m not taking you back to school.” I responded, waiting.

“You’re not going to tell Mom, are you?” Phoebe nervously asked.

“I won’t have to: she’s at the hospital, watching Emmie for me. Relax. Just explain to her why you left. And I mean about Crazy, not wanting to visit Emmie. Ok. Everything will be fine.” I calmly replied, watching the road.

“What about walking on the highway?” Tony asked, rolling his eyes at me.

“Help me carry things up to Emmie’s room and I’ll tell Mom I found you two three blocks away from the school.” I answered, becoming annoyed.

“Deal.” Phoebe agreed right away.

“Good. Here we are. When I park and we get out, I’m taking Mr. Shadow, bag of cat food, and a bag I have up front. Phoebe: I want you to get the bag with Emmie’s clothes and stuffed animal, her body pillow and blanket. Tony: I need you to take the litter box, litter, the food and water dishes. Got it?” I instructed, pulling into a parking spot.

“Yes.” Phoebe and Tony replied.

Phoebe was happy to help; she was always happy to help and please the people she loved. Her over-eagerness to please others is something Mom and I want her to change a little about herself; she needs to concentrate on herself first before helping others.

Tony: he just didn’t want my mother to tell his parents he not only skipped school. But that he and Phoebe were walking along the highway. He’s a brat, but he’s a good kid.

“Everybody ready?” I asked, watching Phoebe and Tony.

“Yep. Can we see Emmeline?” Phoebe replied before asking.

“That’s the plan.” I replied, leading the way.

“Just one pet?” A security guard sternly asked, greeting us.

“Yes—just one cat: Mr. Shadow.” I replied, allowing him to search the cat carrier.

“Ok. Go ahead.” The security guard let us go.

“Ahhh! Kyle! Kyle! Kyle! Ahhh!” I heard Emmie screaming once we were four rooms away.

“I’m coming, Emmie!” I called, speed-walking to her room.

I would’ve run, but I had Mr. Shadow; so, I couldn’t.

“What’s going on?” I asked as soon as I got into the room.

I set Mr. Shadow and my bag on the ground and went to Emmie’s side.

“Emmie, shh… Shh… It’s ok; I’m right here.” I gently told Emmie, rubbing her forehead.

“Kyle…” Emmie cried, clinging to me.

“I’m right here. Shh…” I gently repeated.

“Excuse me. Again, Ms. Moore?” A nurse asked, squeezing past Phoebe and Tony.

“Nooo… D-d-don’t let her date me again.” Emmie begged, mispronouncing “sedate.”

“I want to stop her, but I can’t. Emmie, you need to calm down. Wait. How long ago did you sedate her?” I gently told Emmie before asking the nurse after what she said set in.

“She was here the last time Emmeline woke up screaming—nearly half an hour ago. It’s not for pain, so she shouldn’t be sedated again, but if she doesn’t calm down, the nurse has every right to sedate her.” Mom explained, watching me.

“Emmie, look at me: I’m right here. I’m not leaving again unless I have to. I’m certainly not leaving anymore today. Take a deep breath and relax. Do that, and I have a surprise for you.” I calmly told Emmie, holding her hand in mine.

I didn’t want Emmie to be sedated any more than she did. But I knew if she didn’t calm down, the nurse would go through with it regardless of what we wanted.

It took a few minutes, but Emmie calmed down enough to where the nurse could leave without sedating her.

“Now that she’s gone, let’s discuss the other issue. What are you two doing here instead of school?” Mom asked Phoebe and Tony.

“I found them three blocks away from school: I figured I’d pick them up and bring them here—after leaning why they weren’t in school.” I started before letting Phoebe and Tony explain the rest.

“I wanted to see Emmeline—and that reporter was at school, asking questions. Tony helped me forge your signature to get out. The reporter wouldn’t leave me alone—no matter where I was.” Phoebe honestly explained.

“That woman is a stalker or something; she even followed Phoebe—and me into the bathrooms.” Tony added, shocking me—and pissing Mom off: I could just see it in her eyes.

“That woman is lucky I wasn’t there. I wish you would’ve called me first, but I suppose I understand. However, I can tell when my children are lying to me: you two were on the highway. I can see the evidence in your hair. Kyle: I want to say you know better—and you do, but your mind is focused on Emmeline. Phoebe: you’re grounded for the weekend for walking on the highway. Tony: I will be contacting Sampson and let him figure it out what actions to take next. Now, what did you have for Emmeline?” Mom scolded us before calmly asking.

“Right. I brought you one of your body pillows: soft but not fuzzy. I know which blanket you wanted, but the cats had been lying on it, covering it in their fur. So, I grabbed you a different one. I hope you don’t mind.” I started explaining, having Phoebe hand me the blanket and pillow.

“Thank you. No, I don’t mind; I understand.” Emmie softly replied, shifting a little; she placed the pillow behind her, against the bars so they wouldn’t push into her back.

“I also grabbed you your favorite teddy bear and a pair of pajamas for when you get released. I uhh… I also grabbed you a pair of underwear. I swear I didn’t look in the drawer; I just randomly grabbed a pair.” I told her, becoming a little flustered as she started blushing a little.

And then it happened:

“Hahaha. Thank you.” Emmie laughed and thanked me, laughing.

She was a little out of breath, but she was laughing—and was genuinely happy.

Emmeline’s P.O.V.:

Seeing Kyle become so flustered like that: it made me happy.

It hurt, but I couldn’t help but laugh.

I know I shouldn’t; I should be more embarrassed—or maybe annoyed that he went into my underwear drawer when I didn’t ask him.

Most girls would be, right?

But why?

Kyle was just being kind and helpful.

The truth is I didn’t even think about comfortable clothes; I was just thinking about how I didn’t want to be alone.

He brought me what I asked for, plus more. 

I’m so grateful. How could I not be?

Kyle’s so caring and is just trying to help.

What’s wrong with me?

Before I met Kyle, I was ok on my own for the most part.

I was ok not trusting anyone except Grandma, Taylor, and Amber.

And as it would turn out, Amber was someone I should’ve never trusted.

Was I that blind or stupid or something?

Was I that desperate to have friends?

I had been friends with Amber since we were four. I never thought she’d do anything like this.

I could move past that she owed me a lot of money and the drugs. But now—I don’t know.

“Emmie?” Kyle asked, pulling me out of my thoughts.

“Yes?” I asked, concerned.

“These aren’t the only things I brought; I have another surprise. But you have to stay calm.” Kyle calmly yet firmly told me.

“Ok. But you didn’t have to go through all that trouble.” I told him.

“Oh, trust me: I did. And it was no trouble at all. Come on.” Kyle told me before turning around.

I then vaguely heard a clicking noise.

“Remember: behave or you have to go home.” I heard Kyle say to someone.

When he turned back around to face me, I couldn’t help it and started crying.

“Mr. Shadow.” I cried even more; he looked so thin.

He didn’t struggle against Kyle. But as soon as he was on the bed, he walked up to me and started cuddling me.

“I’ve missed you, too.” I told him as he continuously headbutted me.

“He hasn’t eaten much since you haven’t been home, but he did eat while I was home—before I found out you were at a hospital. He’s been depressed without you at home.” Kyle told me.

“Mr. Shadow—you need to eat food and drink water. You have to stay healthy too. What about the others?” I told Mr. Shadow as firmly as I could before asking Kyle.

“They all seem fine. I mean, they miss you and have been a little off—even Mr. Franks. But they’re all eating, drinking, and using their litter boxes just fine. Mom, Caleb, Sampson, and Taylor have been checking on them while we’ve been here.” Kyle told me, getting things around.

“Are they here as well?” I asked, watching Kyle.

“No. One pet per patient. I figured I’d start with Mr. Shadow and go from there. I’m sure you’re going to be here for at least another week. I’ll take Mr. Shadow back home in a day or so and bring one of the others for a night or so.” Kyle told me as a nurse walked in.

“There are ways around that. The manager of the hospital, Hayden, made the rule, but he’s never here: he only comes in once a month-at the beginning to check on things. He just left for the Bahamas with his wife. As long as it’s no more than five cats, one visitor could bring a cat in, followed shortly by a second visitor. Now, just hold still while I get your vitals. How are you feeling?” The nurse explained before instructing and then asking.

“A little tired—and crampy.” I honestly answered, trying to sit up.

“Well, that’s indicative of a miscarriage.” The nurse stated, running a thermometer over my forehead.

“Miscarriage?” I asked, confused.

“Yes. You miscarried earlier this morning: it’s probably due to all the stress. You didn’t know? Didn’t anyone tell you?” The nurse explained before asking, watching me.

“No. Kyle?” I answered before asking Kyle.

“Nobody said anything to me. I know they kicked me out of the room for a little bit to give her privacy for some exam. But they said everything was fine.” Kyle answered, watching the nurse; I could see the annoyance on his face.

“That’s interesting. Would you mind if I did an ultrasound to doublecheck things?” The nurse asked after she got done checking everything.

“Can Kyle stay?” I asked, watching the nurse.

“You can have whoever you want in here with you. We want our patients to be comfortable with whatever we’re doing; that’s one of the reasons we allow pets. But anyway: I’ll get an order for an ultrasound machine and look into who your nurse earlier was. Is there anything I can get you?” The nurse explained before asking.

“Can you turn the heat down a little?” I asked, feeling hot all over—especially my forehead.

“How about I get you a wet rag for your forehead first? You still have a fever of 102.4: that’s probably why you feel so hot. If the wet rag doesn’t help, then I’ll turn the heat down a little. With that said, your pulse and blood pressure are normal.” The nurse explained, placing a cool, wet rag on my forehead: it felt nice.

“I’ll be back in a little bit.” The nurse informed us before leaving.

“Well, there’s some good news.” Amy spoke up first.

“Yes.” Kyle sighed, relieved.

“Is Grandma going to come visit again?” I asked, watching Kyle and Amy.

“Not today, but I planned on picking her up tomorrow sometime.” Amy told me with a smile.

“What’s on your mind?” Kyle asked as Phoebe and Tony sat down.

“The nurse said we could have more than one cat—up to five. Grandma hasn’t seen her kitty’s in a long time. I was wondering if someone could bring them by—so she could see them tomorrow.” I answered, trying to sit a little now that Mr. Shadow went to eat.

“I’ll talk to or text Caleb and Sampson. Taylor and Sampson always come in together, so I’m sure people know or would suspect something was up if they came in separately with two cats.” Kyle told me.

“No offense, but I’ve heard you have a lot of cats: are Sampson and Caleb going to be able to tell which cat is which?” Tony asked, making a point.

“Yes. Caleb and Sampson know Mr. Franks and Mr. Shadow for sure. They may not know them by name, but they also know that Caroline’s cats aren’t colorful like Emmie’s cats. Johnny Cash and Michael Jackson are both big black and gray cats.” Kyle calmly explained.

“They’re Maine Coon and tabby mixes.” I softly spoke up.

“That reminds me: here. I took these before I knew you could have pets here. I hoped they would help you feel better.” Kyle told me, showing me pictures of the cats he had taken.

“Thank you.” I replied, crying again.

“Well, I should get the rebels home. I can’t promise anything about Tony, but I’ll bring Phoebe by again to visit. Feel better, Sweetie. Your grandmother and I will see you tomorrow.” Amy told me, gently hugging me.

“Can I hug you?” Phoebe cautiously asked.

“Sure.” I softly replied, stunned.

“Be gentle, Phoebe.” Amy seriously told her.

“Yes, Mom. Feel better soon.” Phoebe replied before telling me, carefully hugging me.

“See you ‘round. Bye.” Tony told me before leaving with Phoebe and Amy.

“Hello: we’re here for the ultrasound.” The nurse from before kindly informed, walking in with an ultrasound machine and a technician of some sort.

“Ok. I’m here. What’s the problem?” A different nurse—from way earlier in the day asked, annoyed; she was the one who did the last ultrasound.

“We’re just making sure whether there’s a baby in there or not.” The nice nurse answered, getting everything ready.

“Well, there shouldn’t be; she had an abortion after all.” The mean nurse replied in that matter-of-fact sort of tone.

“What do you mean she had an abortion? I was told she miscarried.” The nice nurse replied, setting down the wand, staring at the technician.

“I was told she miscarried. I was told to watch over and make sure all went well.” The technician quickly defended herself.

“I mean what I mean: she had an abortion. I gave her the pills and we went from there.” The mean nurse answered with an annoyed or frustrated huff.

“Is that why you seemed so shocked when we told you about the miscarriage?” The nice nurse sternly asked me.

“She didn’t want the baby; that much was clear with how much she flip-flopped this past week. One day she wanted to keep the baby and one day, she didn’t. But more often than not; she didn’t want the rape baby. She only ever debated because her grandmother and cop uncle are pushier than hell and were scaring her. It’s not fair for a baby to be born into all that.” The mean nurse explained before I could say anything.

“What are you saying? You’re telling me you gave her an abortion without her consent? How did you get passed all that?” The nice nurse asked, horrified.

“I forged her signature and gave her the pills. What’s the big deal?” The mean nurse demanded, annoyed.

“The big deal is that it wasn’t your choice to make! You not only broke rules, but also the law. Do you know just how much trouble we could get in for this?!” The nice nurse snapped.

“She didn’t want the baby!” The mean nurse yelled.

“Stop! This arguing isn’t good for Ms. Moore. Now that the choice had been taken away from you: do you know what you were planning?” The technician scolded the two nurses before asking me.

“I… I’m sorry, Kyle. I was going to have the baby—but I was going to try to put it up for adoption. Taylor was telling me that there was this program or something where I could look through people and choose who would adopt the baby. There’s also something called an open adoption—where I could be part of the baby’s life. But the only reason I’d want an open adoption would’ve been so I could write the baby a letter explaining why for when it was older.” I explained before losing it; I couldn’t stop crying.

Why do my choices keep getting taken away?

Why don’t I get to make my own choices?

Will I ever be able to make my own choices?

Why?

“Emmie, you don’t ever have to apologize for something like this. I told you that no matter what you decided, I’d be there supporting you, one-hundred-fifty percent of the way.” Kyle gently but seriously told me, holding my hand.

“You two go figure whatever it is you need to figure out; I’ll take care of the ultrasound. Go.” The technician took charge, kicking both nurses out.

“Ok—now, that they’re gone, let’s get this taken care of. Please no phones in use.” The technician told me before telling Kyle.

“I’ll be right outside. I have to call Caleb and Sampson to make sure they’ll be ok with bringing the cat in tomorrow. I’ll be right back.” Kyle told me, gently kissing my forehead.

“Ok.” I replied, watching him head out.

“You have a great man in your life. This is going to be cold.” The technician told me with a smile before warning me. She put some jelly on my stomach, and then that wand.

After a few minutes, the technician pulled the wand away with a sigh.

“It’s no longer in there, is it?” I asked, watching the technician.

“No. I’m sorry.” The technician sadly apologized.

“Thank you, but it’s not your fault.” I replied, looking out the window.

“Is there something else on your mind?” The technician asked, watching me.

“I was just wondering if you knew who I could talk to about some kind of birth control.” I asked, looking out the window.

“I will contact someone for you. Female, yes?” The technician replied right away.

“Yes, thank you.” I replied, trying not to cry.

“Unless you need anything else, I’ll let you be.” The technician calmly told me.

“I’m good, thank you.” I replied as Mr. Shadow jumped next to me.

“Feel better soon.” The technician told me before leaving.

Normal P.O.V.:

“Caleb, Sampson, and Taylor agreed to pick up the cats and bring them in tomorrow after school. I hope you don’t mind, but I told Caleb he could bring Liliana to visit when he asked. I’m sorry, Emmie. And hey: I know may not make you feel better, but Mom and I know people who would’ve loved to adopt your baby—and would’ve given it the letter you would’ve written. With that said: you have all the time in the world to think about what you want.” Kyle told Emmeline before sincerely telling her.

“What we want?” Emmeline asked, looking at Kyle, reaching for him.

“What we want, yes. So long as we’re together, yes.” Kyle replied, bending to grab his bag.

“I want to resign.” Emmeline spoke up, confusing Kyle.

“You want—to resign? Resign from what?” Kyle asked, sitting on the edge of the bed.

“School—completely.” Emmeline replied, tugging at Kyle to get him to lie down.

“I’ll lay next to you in a minute. What do you mean you want to resign from school completely? It’s not because you’re being held back, is it?” Kyle asked, pulling away to sit in a chair so he could look into her eyes.

“No… I don’t know if I feel safe there anymore.” Emmeline replied, confusing Kyle even more.

“O-k. Emmie, what’s going on?” Kyle firmly asked.

“I don’t know for sure—and I don’t want to get anyone in trouble because of an accusation that could be false.” Emmeline replied, looking down while playing with her fingers.

“What is going on?” Kyle asked, almost demanding an answer. 

“It’s fuzzy, but I started remembering things—when I sleep. I wake up and it’s too fuzzy to remember everything, but I think there was someone else there—a few more someones. Maybe two or three more men. But I can’t place them—except for one—maybe.” Emmeline started babbling.

“Emmie, you have to tell the police. You know this, don’t you?” Kyle sternly asked.

“I know. But at the same time: how do I tell them something when I don’t know if it’s true or not?” Emmeline asked, becoming upset.

“Would you be comfortable with trying hypnotherapy?” Officer Crow asked, walking in.

“Where’s Andrew?” Emmeline asked, looking at Officer Crow.

“Honestly, I’m not sure. Nobody’s seen him in a few days; we just figured he was taking vacation time.” Officer Crow answered with a sigh.

“What about hypnotherapy?” Kyle asked, watching Officer Crow.

“Yes. My chief of police, Officer Kite was here a few days ago while Emmeline was asleep. He said he noticed she was twitching and moaning in her sleep; he figured her memories are buried deep down but are trying come out. The choice is up to Emmeline, of course. But I’m supposed to strongly recommend it if you want justice—especially if there’s more people out there.” Officer Crow explained, watching Emmeline.

“When?” Emmeline nervously asked.

“Whenever you get out. We don’t want or like to do these kinds of things in a hospital. Don’t worry about contacting anyone; Chief Kite knows someone, but he won’t say who because he wants it to remain a secret. Yes, you’ll be able to have one to two people with you if you wish. From what I understand: in cases like yours, it’s best to have someone else with anyway.” Officer Crow explained. He also answered Emmeline’s question before she even asked.

“They’ll stop if I ask?” Emmeline nervously asked.

“No. Sorry. I’ve only seen this done once or twice: the person under the hypnotism isn’t technically with us at the time of being put under; they go back to wherever the hypnotizer sends them. But if at any time, Kyle feels you’re in need of assistance; he can stop it.” Officer Crow answered Emmeline, carefully explaining what he knew.

“Ok—I’ll do it.” Emmeline softly and nervously replied.

“Great. But until then, I do need to know who you think you remembered being there so that we can watch out for them just in case. We won’t go near him unless you’re absolutely sure he’s the right guy. But we do need to watch and make sure he doesn’t hurt any other girls if he is part of the gang that hurt you.” Officer Crow firmly told Emmeline, making sure she knew just how important this was.

“…The man in my nightmares is Mr. Gregory—from school. But it’s so fuzzy, I could be wrong.” Emmeline hesitantly answered before quickly adding.

“Does Mr. Gregory have a first name?” Mr. Crow asked, writing down what Emmeline told him.

“That is his first name. He doesn’t go by his last name as a teacher; his full name is “Gregory Taiyer.” He started teaching at that school when I was a twelve-year-old sophomore. He was thirty-four or thirty-five then; he’s forty-seven or forty-eight now.” ‘I knew I never liked him.’ Kyle answered, annoyed before angrily thinking to himself.

“Thank you. I will look into Mr. Gregory and let you know what I find out—so long as Chief Kite approves. I’ll let you be for the rest of the day—unless you have something else you want to add.” Officer Crow replied and then informed.

“Not that I can think of at this moment.” Emmeline softly replied.

“Ok. Feel better.” Officer Crow insisted before heading out.

As the days went by, Emmeline and Kyle grew to trust Officer Crow.

“Kyle, are you ok? I promise as long as you promised, I’d tell you if I knew who was there if there were others.” Emmeline desperately told Kyle.

“I know you would. I’m just a little frustrated. Just like you, I can’t prove anything, but the looks I see Mr. Gregory giving you sometimes—I don’t know. I never liked nor trusted that man—and now I don’t like or trust him even more. But I won’t do anything: I’m going to stay right here with you unless I have to switch out cats.” Kyle firmly told Emmeline.

“I’m glad you’re staying with me.” Emmeline replied with a soft smile.

“I don’t want to lose you again. I’ve already lost you once—and it was nearly permanent: I can’t risk it. The only way I’d risk anything is if they’d killed you. But that didn’t happen and you’re still alive and with me.” Kyle sincerely told Emmeline, becoming emotional.

“Kyle—I love you so much.” Emmeline replied with a genuine smile that Kyle loved oh, so much.

“Emmie, I can’t lose you. The errand I ran—that was for you. You don’t have to answer yet—and we can wait for long as you want.” “Kyle?” Emmeline interrupted Kyle, confused.

“Please—I need to do this. Emmeline (Emmie) Nixie Moore: I love you more than anything or anyone—and more than I have anything or anyone before. I know I probably sound like a broken record by now. But after you went missing for three weeks—and finding out you were abducted and all that… I just can’t lose you ever again. Please, except these rings.” Kyle emotionally told Emmeline, pulling out three boxes and the mystery ring from the machine.

“Kyle, you didn’t have to go out and buy me rings.” Emmeline tearfully told Kyle. But inside, she was happily dancing around.

“I know I didn’t. But I wanted to. And I tried finding ones that weren’t too over the top. This one only cost me $0.50: it was from one of those machines. It’s a promise ring that means I, Kyle Emerson, promise to keep mystery and playfulness in our relationship—and to not be so serious all the time.” Kyle told Emmeline, popping open the plastic ball because she didn’t have enough strength in her hands yet. It was an artificial gold band with a fake plastic purple moon.

“It’s pretty.” Emmeline stated as Kyle placed the ring on her finger; it just fit.

“I won’t tell you how much the rest of the rings cost. Just know, I didn’t spend an arm and a leg—just enough to hopefully make you happy. This is also a promise ring. This promise ring symbolizes that I will love you forever.” Kyle told Emmeline, placing the red ring on her finger, just above the fake ring. 

Emmeline couldn’t respond; she was too busy happily crying.

“And this promise ring symbolizes that, from now on, I promise to protect you. I will do better to protect you.” Kyle continued, placing the blue ring above the red ring.

“Kyle…” “Wait. Please, I have one more. Emmie, I love you so much—and I want this to be perfect. And while this isn’t how I would’ve wanted to ask you this; I can’t wait any longer. I’ll wait for an answer for as long as you need, but I need to ask. Emmie, will you marry me and become Emmeline Emerson some day in the future—whenever you want?” Emmeline started only to be interrupted by Kyle asking her to marry him.

“Yes. Of course, I will. Not right now—in the future, of course. But I don’t know how I’m going to wear all these rings. And you didn’t need to buy these; I’d be happy with just you asking.” Emmeline honestly answered with a smile and tears.

“I know. But again, I wanted to. And it’s only a carat. If you weren’t so stubborn, I would’ve gotten you two carats. I’m kidding; I know how you are. And I know rings don’t make everything, but for me—I guess I just wanted to do something special for you. Also, I bought a sterling silver chain for your rings because I know you don’t wear rings.” Kyle told Emmeline, starting to babble, making her giggle a little.

“Lay with me?” Emmeline asked, patting the spot next to her.

“Of course.” Kyle replied, climbing into the bed next to her.

“Thank you for everything, Kyle. I love you.” Emmeline told Kyle as soon as she was able to cling to him.

“No, thank you for saying “yes.” I love you, too—so much more than you’ll ever know.” Kyle replied, gently holding her so that he wouldn’t hurt her.

After a few minutes, Emmeline fell asleep. Whereas Kyle fell asleep after an hour or so; he spent most of his time awake playing with Emmeline’s hair and kissing the top of her head…

Chapter Text

A Week & A Half Later:

Kyle’s P.O.V.:

Emmie was supposed to be released, and we were supposed to go home last week. But that just wasn’t the case; Zach showed up and screwed everything up.

Zach told Emmie’s head nurse for the day that he was her older brother—which is only half true; he is her older stepbrother.

But anyway: she let him in, and that’s when shit hit the fan:

Zach walked in, and Emmie immediately panicked.

Honestly, I don’t know much because I was out of the room; I was just getting back after taking the cats (minus Mr. Shadow) home.

All I heard when I got back to the hospital—to her floor—was Emmie screaming.

The first thing I saw was Emmie falling backward out of her room with both IVs ripped out of her arm.

Next, I saw the blood dripping down her arm from her ripping her IVs out herself.

But from what I understand, Zach once again tried to attack and rape Emmie—my Emmie. However, instead of freezing up the entire time, Emmie fought back—hence her ripping her own IVs out. She also managed to swing her IV stand and smack him in the head a few times.

However, in the end—after Emmie kicked Zach in the testicles—he shot her in the side. It was a through-and-through, and it was at the edge of her side. On its own, that gunshot wasn’t severe. But with everything else Emmie had been through, she went into shock for a few hours. 

But what truly sent Emmie over the deep end this time: Zach shot Mr. Shadow—after slamming him into a wall. He also slammed his tail in a heavy door.

It was touch and go, but Mr. Shadow is alive. He was shot in his shoulder blade area and had to have his front left leg amputated. Because of his tail being slammed in the door, half of it was also amputated.

He’s been at an emergency vet clinic for a week and a half now and will be released tomorrow when Emmie’s released. 

Just by the look on Zach’s face, he couldn’t believe she was so upset about a cat. And then he saw me; he instantly knew Emmie and I were a couple. However, with how she clung to me, it wasn’t that hard to figure out. 

But Zach was arrested and taken to prison: he wasn’t getting out this time.

“I wanna go home.” Emmie mumbled, leaning against me.

“I know you do, Love. But you have to make it one more night; you get to leave tomorrow around noon.” I gently replied, rubbing her head.

“That’s too long.” Emmie complained, ready to cry.

It was 1:49 PM now—and Emmie had been in two different hospitals for over a month; it was understandable that she just wanted to go home.

“You’ve lasted this long; you can survive another half a day. And I’ll be here with you the rest of the time; I won’t leave again.” I calmly told her.

“What if you have any more errands?” Emmie softly asked, scared.

“I have one more errand, but that’s not until tomorrow when I pick Mr. Shadow up. And even then, you’ll be with me.” I explained.

“Do you think he’ll be ok?” Emmie asked, concerned.

“Kyle?” Emmie asked, panicking a little when I got out of the bed.

“Shh… I’m not going anywhere; I’m just moving a little.” I explained, going to the other side of the bed so that we could lay face-to-face. 

“Now, as for Mr. Shadow: I know it may not be ideal… And it’ll probably take him some time to get used to everything, but he had to have his leg amputated.” I slowly explained, looking into her eyes.

“But at least he’s alive.” Emmie softly spoke.

“Yes. That’s exactly how you’re supposed to look at it: Mr. Shadow’s alive.” I replied with a smile.

“Do you think he’s in a lot of pain?” Emmie asked, concerned.

“No—not anymore. The vets who have been working with him said he was doing really well. He’s slowly learning to walk on three legs, but he’s getting there. He was in a lot of pain for the first two days after the surgery, but now he’s just sore—and only has a few more days of pain medication. From what I understand, he’s struggling with a few inches of his tail missing. Oh, and he had two teeth pulled.” I answered and continued to explain.

“Why?” Emmie asked, confused.

“One was rotten to the point of infection, and the other was abscessed so bad that if not removed, it could’ve killed him. The vet knows what’s been going on, so you’re not going to get in trouble for not knowing. They guessed he had the infection and abscess for about two or three weeks. I took all the others in as well: the only other one who needed teeth removed was Johnny Cash. Otherwise, all the others are perfectly healthy.” I answered, watching her.

“Thank you.” Emmie softly replied, shocking me a little; I half expected her to argue about paying me back or something.

Knock. Knock.

“Hello.” A nurse greeted us, walking in before I could say anything.

“Hi.” Emmie and I greeted.

“I’ve just come to check on your vitals and everything. How are you feeling?” The nurse explained with a smile before asking.

“I’m good.” Emmie softly replied as the nurse checked her temperature and everything.

“Ready to get out of here and go home?” The nurse asked, watching Emmie.

“Yes.” Emmie quickly answered.

“Hahaha. I figured as much. I can’t blame you; you’ve been here for a long time now. I’d wanna get out of here if I were you too. Well, you have no fever, and your blood pressure and pulse are normal. What do you say we remove your IVs and get you checked out?” The nurse told Emmie, shocking us.

“But I thought I couldn’t leave until tomorrow.” Emmie replied, sitting up.

“That was the plan, but Dr. Keppler said you could leave today if you were well enough. A day’s not going to do anything—and you’ve suffered enough. I mean, if you want to stay another night, that’s fine too.” The nurse explained, watching Emmie.

“No. No, I want to go home. I’m ready.” Emmie immediately replied, wanting out.

“Ok. You just hang tight, and I will get your discharge papers. Also, another nurse will be in in just a little bit to remove your cast on your wrist. The X-rays show you’re wrist is healed enough. However, we are going to give you a wrist brace to wear at night for about a month to make sure it completely heals. We say at night, but you can wear it whenever you want if feel you need to because it hurts enough. I will also have your prescriptions sent to your pharmacy: you should be able to pick those up within an hour. I will be back in just a little bit.” The nurse informed us before heading out.

“What’s going on in that head of yours?” I asked, noticing a look of nirvana on Emmie’s face.

“I wanna take a bath.” Emmie answered with a small smile, making me laugh a little.

“Anything my princess wants.” I replied, standing up.

“Where are you going?” Emmie asked, watching me.

“Nowhere. I figure the nurses are going to need to be able to get to you, so I might as well get out now. I’m just going to sit in this chair.” I answered, sitting in a chair.

“Will you call Grandma and let her know?” Emmie asked, watching me.

“Of course. I should probably call Mom and text the others as well.” I replied before thinking about it.

“Not Amber, right?” Emmie softly asked, watching me.

“No, not Amber. I love you more than anything, but even if you had asked me to tell her I wouldn’t—not with all she did to you.” I firmly told her.

“Agreed.” Emmie replied, leaning into what had been her bed for the past few weeks.

Normal P.O.V.:

“Hello? Is everything ok?” Amy asked, answering her phone.

“Hey, Mom. Yeah, everything’s fine. No, everything’s great: Emmie’s getting released now. Well, in a little bit: she has to have her IVs and cast removed first.” Kyle answered with a smile.

“Oh, that’s fantastic. I bet she’s thrilled.” Amy replied, sounding happy.

“You have no idea. She’s already planning a bath when she gets home.” Kyle replied.

“That’ll probably feel nice for her. However, you may need to help her in and out. She may be feeling better, but things are still going to be difficult for a few days.” Amy told Kyle.

“Yes, I know. We’ll get something figured out.” Kyle replied with a frustrated sigh, watching Emmeline.

Would she allow him to help her in and out of the tub?

“Could you stop by the house when you’re done there?” Amy asked, bringing Kyle back to her.

“I think Emmie just wants to go home.” “I know, Dear. But I need you to pick up Mr. Shadow.” Kyle started only to be interrupted by his mother.

“That’s not until tomorrow.” Kyle replied right away.

“Tasha at the Emergency Vet Hospital couldn’t get a hold of you, so she called me. They need the space for other animals coming in; they asked if I could come get him. They refunded you for tonight, but with how you’ve been talking about how well they’ve been taking care of Mr. Shadow, I donated about half of it. But I picked up Mr. Shadow and he’s resting on the couch.” Amy firmly explained.

“Ok. Yeah, we’ll stop by.” Kyle replied, watching Emmeline.

“Great. I’ll see you then.” Amy happily told Kyle.

“Is there anything else?” Kyle asked, hearing something in his mother’s tone.

“There is, but we’ll discuss it when you get here. It’s one of those things I’d like to discuss with you and Emmeline in person.” Amy calmly answered.

“Ok. We’ll see you as soon as we can.” Kyle replied, rubbing his brow.

“See you then. Love you both.” Amy responded before hanging up.

“Is everything ok?” Emmeline asked after Kyle hung up.

“Yeah. Mom just wants to talk to us about something or other in person. So, we have to make a quick stop before going home—and you can take a bath.” Kyle explained with a small smile.

“Will Mr. Shadow still be able to come home tomorrow?” Emmeline asked, watching Kyle.

“Yes. He’s doing better, and they need the space for animals who need to be there. You have nothing to worry about; Mr. Shadow will be home tomorrow as promised.” Kyle answered, holding Emmeline’s hand for a second before creating a group text.

‘For her sake, I wasn’t able to keep Mr. Shadow’s surgery and being alive a secret. However, this will remain a surprise until we get to Mom’s.’ Kyle thought to himself.

Kyle -> Caleb, Sampson, Taylor, & Principal Harper:

~I’m just texting to let everyone know that Emmie’s getting out within fifteen minutes to half an hour instead of tomorrow~

~Doctors say she’s doing well enough that half a day won’t do anything~

~As much as you may want to visit with her, plz hold off until tomorrow~

~We have to stop at my mother’s after we leave the hospital~

~By the time we get home, I’m sure Emmie will be exhausted~

“Are you going to call Grandma as well?” Emmeline asked, watching Kyle.

“Of course.” Kyle replied with a smile.

Five Minutes Later:

“Sometimes Grandma turns her phone off—or they take it away. You may have to call the home.” Emmeline informed Kyle after he tried calling Caroline three times.

Kyle didn’t reply; he just dialed the nursing home.

“Shady Pine, how may I direct your call?” Someone asked on the other end.

“My name is Kyle Emerson; I’m looking for Caroline Kriticus.” Kyle replied.

“Caroline Kriticus?” The woman asked, shocked.

“That’s who I said.” Kyle replied as calmly as he could.

“Sorry. It’s just nobody calls for Caroline except her neurotic granddaughter. And even she hasn’t come to visit in some time now.” The woman replied, still shocked.

“That’s because Emmeline’s been in the hospital for over a month. She was abducted in the second week of October and viciously attacked. Caroline has visited with Emmeline a few times. Can I please speak with Caroline?” Kyle lost it and only slightly snapped at the woman. He hated when people criticized Emmeline.

“Who is on the phone?” Kyle heard a different woman ask.

“Someone asking to speak with Caroline, of all people.” The woman answered.

“Did this someone give you a name?” The other woman asked.

“I think he said his name was Kyle Emerson.” The woman answered.

“Here; I’ll talk to him. Kyle?” The woman insisted, taking the phone before asking.

“Yes, I’m here.” Kyle replied, watching Emmeline.

“Hi. I don’t know if you remember me, but my name is Kellie.” The woman, Kellie, explained.

“Yes, I remember. But I thought Emmie said you moved because your husband got a new job in a different town.” Kyle replied, getting Emmeline’s attention.

“Yes, that’s me. I moved back when I heard what happened to Em. That—and I hated the area. But anyway: you’re calling about Caroline.” Kellie started kind of babbling.

“Yes; she wasn’t answering her phone.” Kyle replied, concerned.

“Yeah… Caroline went into a random fit of rage late last night and threw her phone. It didn’t break, but we did confiscate it. Because of what’s been going on with Em, I was going to wait and contact you later tonight. I didn’t want to stress Em or you out any more than you already probably are. What did you need? Is Em ok?” Kellie explained before asking.

“Thanks. And Emmie’s just fine; she’s being released in just a little bit. We’re just waiting for a nurse to come remove her cast and IVs before they discharge her; I just wanted to let Caroline know.” Kyle explained, answering Kellie.

“Oh, of course. I’ll go find her for you. ……… Or Kara will bring her to me.” Kellie replied before Kyle could hear her start walking and then say.

“Sorry. I overheard Katrina saying someone wanted to speak with Caroline.” A girl, Kara, apologetically explained.

“No, it’s perfectly ok. This is easier. Caroline: Kyle’s on the phone; he has news about Emmeline.” Kellie replied before explaining.

“Thank you, Kellie. Kyle.” Caroline thanked Kellie before asking Kyle.

“Yeah, it’s me; I’m here.” Kyle replied with a smile.

“Is my little Emmeline ok? Does she need another surgery? What about that cat of hers?” Caroline questioned, somewhat panicking.

“Caroline, why don’t you sit down?” Kyle heard Kellie suggest.

“As soon as I get my answers.” Caroline argued with Kellie.

“Caroline, please listen to Kellie. Sit down and then I’ll give you your answers. Emmie would want that.” Kyle calmly but firmly told Caroline.

“Right. Of course.” Caroline obeyed Kyle.

“Why does she listen to him?” The first woman, Katrina, asked, annoyed.

“Yes, why is that?” Kara asked, interested.

“Caroline only listens to certain people. Sometimes she listens to me, but for the most part, she only listens to her granddaughter, Emmeline, her granddaughter’s boyfriend, Kyle, and I think Kyle’s mother, Amy. We had an orderly here before: his name is Chris. He was in a horrible car accident back at the end of July and hasn’t been able to come back to work. He wants to but isn’t currently able to—yet. You’ll notice Caroline has a great disrespect for Rebecca. That’s because she’s taking over for Chris—and he was one of the only other people Caroline would listen to. There we go. Caroline’s ready now.” Kellie explained before telling Kyle.

“Yes, I’m situated. What’s going on?” Caroline demanded.

“Emmie and Mr. Shadow are just fine. In fact, Emmie gets to go home today—as soon as her cast and IVs are removed, and she gets her discharge papers.”

“Mr. Shadow is coming home tomorrow. However, he won’t be the same because his front left leg had to be removed in order to save his life. So no, Emmie’s not going into anymore surgeries.” Kyle explained with a smile.

“Thank the lord. How is she?” Caroline praised before asking again.

“Emmie’s fine. A little frustrated and overall just ready to go home, but fine. She may be a little sore as well, but nothing compared to a few weeks ago.” Kyle answered, watching Emmeline.

“How is she handling the news about Mr. Shadow?” Caroline asked.

“Shocked. But I believe she knows that him having one less leg is better than him not being around at all. Hold on. Do you want to talk for a minute or two?” Kyle answered before walking over to Emmeline.

“Hi, Grandma.” Emmeline softly answered after taking the phone from Kyle.

“Hi, Baby girl. How are you feeling?” Caroline asked, becoming emotional.

“I’m fine, Grandma. I’m just ready to go home and take a bath.” Emmeline softly answered.

“Good. Now—STOP NEARLY DYING ON ME! I’M NOT SUPPOSED TO OUTLIVE YOU!” Caroline yelled, forcing Emmeline to pull the phone away from her ear.

“I’m sorry, Grandma. I didn’t mean to almost die this time. I didn’t mean for the last two times either, but I know they were both my faults. This wasn’t my fault this time—I don’t think.” Emmeline apologized, becoming upset.

“I know, baby. I’m sorry for yelling. I just worry about you—and Kyle. He’s family now, and I know he takes care of you.” Caroline apologized, calming down.

“Yes, Kyle takes care of me very well. He makes me feel safe and very happy.” Emmeline replied, making Kyle smile.

“Good, I’m glad. Now, he’ll just have to keep a close eye on you from now on. And you had better never hang out with that Amber girl again.” Caroline firmly told Emmeline.

“No, Grandma—never again. I could forgive her for a lot of things—but not this. Not this time. Though, I would like to know why she did it. What did I do wrong to make her that angry at me?” Emmeline asked, becoming upset.

Knock. Knock.

“That’s enough of that. Emmie, you didn’t do anything wrong. Amber’s the one who did something wrong; there was something wrong with her. But we have to go; a nurse is here to remove Emmie’s cast and IVs.” Kyle firmly told Emmeline before telling Caroline.

“Ok. Take care. Come visit soon. Love you both.” Caroline replied with a sigh; she wanted to talk a little longer.

“Love you, too, Grandma.” Emmeline softly replied.

“Love you, Caroline.” Kyle replied before hanging up.

Emmeline’s P.O.V.:

“Hey. Sorry to disappoint you, but I’m not your nurse.” Mr. Caleb spoke, walking in with Liliana.

“What are you doing here? Not that we’re not happy to see you or anything.” Kyle asked, watching them.

“School got out early due to oncoming weather. The busses don’t want to be on the roads at all with how it’s supposed to be. It just started snowing about ten minutes ago. It’s a good thing you’re getting out now because the weather’s only going to be worse tomorrow. We just got your text a few minutes ago. That’s great. Lillie and I were on our way to visit already. Now, we figured we’d help you get Emmeline and everything to your car. We also took care of your cats before stopping here.” Mr. Caleb explained.

“Thank you.” I replied, sitting up again.

“It’s no problem. We’re just glad you’re well enough to go home.” Liliana replied with a smile.

“After stopping at Mom’s to see what she wants.” Kyle replied, sitting next to me.

Just then, Kyle’s phone started ringing.

“Hey, do you want to speak to Emmie?” Kyle asked, answering his phone.

After a second, Kyle turned his phone’s speaker on.

“Go ahead.” Kyle insisted, holding his phone up.

“Em?” I heard Taylor.

“Hi, Taylor.” I replied with a smile.

“I’m so happy you get to go home. Sampson just got me home about half an hour ago—and he just called me five minutes ago to let me know he got home. With the weather coming soon, we won’t be able to visit you for a few days, but as soon as we can, I’m visiting. Maybe you and I can have a girls’ day and hang out in your room—just the two of us.” Taylor happily told me, making plans.

“I’d like that.” I replied.

“I’m sorry.” Taylor apologized.

“Why?” I asked, confused.

“I’m not sure it was supposed to get out like it did, but the entire school heard you were being held back because of this. We also heard Principal Harper is giving you and Kyle the rest of the year off after first semester.” Taylor explained, shocking me a little.

“It’s ok. I understand. Honestly, for personal reasons, I was thinking about resigning. But then I remembered that if I stay, you and I will be in the same grade next year.” I replied with a smile.

The truth was that Vice Principal Cooper visited one day, and I told her what I was thinking. She didn’t take it well and threatened to tell the entire school about Kyle and me dating. 

Principal Harper found out and became angry with Vice Principal Cooper. Despite her being his sister, he fired her—next year. She was to finish out this year, and he would find her replacement within the next semester.

Principal Harper told me he wouldn’t stop me, but he’d prefer I stay in school. He asked me to think about it. And I did—after talking with Kyle because he found out.

“Em, are you ok? Em?” Taylor asked, trying to get my attention.

“Emmie, what’s wrong?” Kyle asked, waving his hand in front of my face.

“Sorry—just lost in thought. I’m ok.” I replied, watching Kyle.

“I have to go; my brother needs me for something. I’ll call you in a few days to let you rest. Love you.” Taylor told me after we heard her brother in the background.

“Ok. Talk to you later. Love you, too.” I replied before she hung up.

“What’s going on in that head of yours?” Kyle asked, looking at me.

“Just remembering what Principal Harper and Vice Principal Cooper said when they visited.” I replied, watching Kyle.

“Yeah…” Kyle replied, annoyed.

“Is it true? It’s all over school that I’ve been held back?” I asked Mr. Caleb.

“Yes, it’s true.” He sighed.

“Is something wrong?” Kyle asked, watching Mr. Caleb.

“Well—it’s about Amber. All the teachers and a few students know she was involved—to a point: they know she took you to that place and to those men and that she was drinking and on drugs. As far as I’m aware, they don’t know anything else. And from what I understand, as long as she completes rehab; she’s still enrolled at school—and will be back next year.” Mr. Caleb explained, making a face.

“What else?” I asked, watching him.

“She’s not being held back.” Mr. Caleb asked, shocking and confusing me.

“Emmie?” I vaguely heard Kyle ask before a nurse walked in to remove my cast and IVs before discharging me.

Half An Hour:

“Are you ok?” The nurse asked, concerned.

“Yes. Sorry. We just got some upsetting news. I’m fine.” I honestly replied.

“Well, ok then. If you feel like you need to see a doctor for pain, fever, or anything along those lines, don’t hesitate to come in. You have an appointment here with Dr. Keppler on December 12th at 1:25 PM: it’s important that you don’t miss it. Other than all that, you’re free to go. Stay well.” The nurse explained, watching me—and Kyle.

“Yes, of course. Thank you.” I replied, ready to leave.

“I’ll make sure she keeps her appointment.” Kyle insisted.

With that, the nurse left.

“We’ll give you space so you can dress.” Caleb and Liliana told me before heading out.

“Kyle?” I stopped him.

“Yes?” He asked, watching me.

“Will you help me—after I get my underwear on?” I asked, watching him.

“Sure.” He answered with a small smile.

“Can I sleep with you tonight?” I asked, watching him.

“I’d like that.” Kyle answered with a smile.

“And tomorrow?” I asked, testing the waters.

“Do you just want to move into my room and make it ours?” He asked, shocking me.

“Really?” I asked, ready to cry.

“Emmie, we can do whatever you’re comfortable with. I will not push you to do anything you do not want. But as my fiancé now, I would be lying if I said I didn’t want you to sleep in the same bed as me. However, if that’s not what you wan—” “I want that. I want to sleep in the same bed as you. I want to feel safe at night—in your arms.” I interrupted him, hugging him.

After that, I slowly got my panties on—with Kyle’s help: he held me still and made sure I didn’t fall over.

My shirt was next: I’m almost sure he saw part of my breast because my hair slightly shifted. But he didn’t stare or anything; he just continued to help me.

Kyle’s P.O.V.:

She asked me to stay and help her dress—and to sleep with me.

I could tell she was serious by looking at her, so I agreed. 

I just wanted to make sure she was safe and happy. And—I really don’t want to leave her side any more than I have to.

One way or another, I will make sure she’s never alone ever again.

I don’t mind helping her dress, but more than anything, I want her to sleep in the same bed with me.

I want to be able to hold her close at night and feel her warmth against me. I don’t care if I have to wear pants or shorts and a shirt; I just want to hold her.

“I want to get dressed now.” Emmie softly spoke, pulling away from me.

Damnit.

“Kyle?” Emmie asked, looking at me.

“Yes?” I gently asked, holding her shoulders.

“I’m yours and only yours for as long as you want and will have me. I’m just cold and want to get dressed. Then we go see your mom and go home. We go home, and we can cuddle together again.” Emmie told me, looking into my eyes.

“Yes.” I replied, watching her get her panties.

“Do you need help?” I asked after a few seconds of her watching her struggling to get her legs through the holes.

“Umm… Yes, please.” She softly replied, blushing.

“Hold still: I’ll hold your waist, so you don’t fall. Do you trust me?” I asked, looking at her.

“Yes—with all my being.” She answered with a smile.

“What’s next?” I asked once she got those on.

“My shirt, please.” She replied.

She may be strong enough to go home, but her arms are still weak enough that she can’t lift them.

For the most part, like in the shower, her hair covered her breasts—except for a few seconds. I didn’t see her entire breast—as in, I didn’t see her nipple, but I did see the side.

For the most part, without seeing her bare breasts, I knew she had a medium-sized bust. But seeing even just a partial amount proves that. 

They were nice, round, plump, and a little paler than the rest of her skin.

That all being said: I didn’t stare for more than a few seconds because I didn’t want to make her uncomfortable.

With her pants, I had her sit on the bed to make it easier.

Knock. Knock.

“Are you two ready?” Caleb asked after knocking on the door.

“Yeah, we’re ready; you can come back in.” I replied, helping Emmie with her socks and shoes.

“A nurse brought by a wheelchair. She explained that even though Emmeline is up and walking, it’s procedure that she go out in a chair.” Liliana explained, pushing in a wheelchair.

“Ok. Thank you.” Emmie and I replied.

“Oh, and Emmeline has two more visitors.” Caleb spoke, giving me a concerning look.

“Who?” Emmie asked, confused.

Officer Crow walked in—with Phoebe.

“I found her walking down the highway. I knew who she was and figured I’d bring her here because I was on my way.” Officer crow explained, letting Phoebe in.

“Phoebe, we’ve talked about that.” I scolded her.

“It’s not like that this time; I swear. Tony stayed home today; he’s been sick. Because of that, Jenna and Lenny were extra mean to me today; they only don’t bully me when Tony’s not in school. I did what you, Mom, and Tony taught me, and fought back. We all got in trouble and sent to the office. Because it was my first offence, I didn’t get detention; I only got a warning. But they both got detention—for when school started again. When we found out we had early release and that school was being canceled for at least two days, they got rescheduled. They didn’t take it well and locked me in the janitor’s closet—and I missed the bus. They said Mom wasn’t answering her phone, but I know they never called her, so I didn’t have any choice but to start walking.” Phoebe explained, shocking me.

“Ok. We’ll let Mom know and she’ll talk to them, I’m sure. Hell, I’ll talk to them if I have to. I know it’s not ideal, but I think maybe next year, you should start going to school at Liberty High. I’m sure we can get Tony in as well. And I know your concerns, but I can talk to the other teachers about not comparing you two to Sampson and me.” I firmly explained, watching Phoebe.

“No, it’s fine. I like my school. Mrs. Locke has already been fired and she and Lenny are moving, but they’re finishing out the semester first. Mrs. Locke is Lenny’s mother and believes he can do no wrong. And Jenna: she’s only mad because she likes Tony, but he doesn’t like her in that way.” Phoebe replied, blushing a little.

“Because you two are dating. Don’t try to deny it. Mom, Sampson, Eric, their parents, and I already know; we knew the moment you started dating.” I explained, making her blush even more.

“Why didn’t you say anything?” Phoebe asked, confused.

“We like Tony—and his family like you. We all trust you two: neither of you are doing anything you shouldn’t be. As long as he doesn’t hurt you and you don’t hurt him, none of us care. Also, you’ve been friends since you were in diapers. I’m dating and living with my student—who I’ve only known for three and half months. I knew I loved Emmie the day I met her, and I didn’t even know her. We started dating and I had her move in only two weeks after meeting her. Honestly, I have no room to judge either of you because of all of that. You love who you love, and that’s all that matters.” I explained, watching Phoebe.

“May I say something?” Emmie spoke up, lifting her finger.

“What is it?” Phoebe and I asked, watching her.

“In the past, I tried doing what Amber told me to do, and chose someone to date and love. Amber, Taylor, and I met Jake at the zoo one day about two years ago. He was nice—not many people around my age were nice to me—especially boys. We met two other times at a McDonalds and at a park. He said a lot of mean things to me at the park. Then last year, I met a guy named Karter. Well, Amber’s cousin introduced us; they were friends or something like that. We met twice but talked a lot—usually about games, his family, and other things he liked. I was going to call him one day and tell him I wanted to break up, but he called first and asked to meet up. That’s when he—umm… He locked me in a cage and did bad things to me. After that, I decided I wasn’t going to look for love anymore. I wasn’t going to get another boyfriend or whatever—despite what Amber wanted. I was going to be a single but happy crazy cat lady. But then, I came to Liberty Private High, and met Mr. Emerson—Kyle. I met him and immediately felt something—a crush, I thought. So, I decided then and there, not to let a crush become anything more. But I failed—miserably. And in the end, that turned out to be the best thing that could’ve happened to me. Sorry. Umm… What I’m trying to say is that what I’ve learned is that a person doesn’t choose who they love; love chooses the two people. Or fate is another way to look at it.” Emmie wisely told Phoebe.

“And I concur.” I agreed with a smile. 

“I hate to interrupt you, but I need to speak with Ms. Moore and Mr. Emerson so you may all get out of here before the snow starts coming down any harder than it already is. I’m glad to see you getting out of her finally. Has Andrew contacted you at all recently?” Officer crow asked, watching us.

“I don’t think so.” Emmie answered, trying to think.

“No, he hasn’t called or come to visit. Why do you ask?” I asked after answering, watching him.

“He’s been M.I.A for about two weeks now; nobody can get a hold of him. I thought about asking your grandmother. But then I remembered our last encounter. Anyway: he hasn’t answered any of our calls.” Officer Crow answered with a sigh.

“What about his family—aside from Emmeline?” Phoebe asked.

“Well—that’s why we’re wondering where he is. His wife and two sons were found—brutally murdered. His youngest son and daughter were found, barely clinging to life. They’re in a different hospital across town. Hayden—or Halley is there with her husband and kids so they’re not alone. But there’s no sign of Andrew anywhere.” Officer Crow answered, shocking us.

“Could it be Uncle Seth or Uncle Zane? Could they have escaped prison again?” Emmie asked, scared.

“We thought of that as well. But no, they’re still safely locked up in prison. But I suppose that’s all the questions I have about Andrew for now. Before I go, Chief Officer Kite wants me to ask if you remember anything else yet.” Officer Crow answered before stating.

“Just that I keep seeing Mr. Gregory: I can clearly see his face. But I don’t know why; it’s not clear. But I’m sure he’s the one I’m seeing. I can clearly see all of the other men you named off as well. Harper, Jasper, Nate Anderson, Noah, Levi, Colton, David, Dominic, Emmet, Owen, Terry, Jace, Nick, Jaxson, Zeke, AJ, Molly—James, and Amber. I see James, Amber, AJ, Zeke, and Mr. Gregory the clearest. There are a few other people there—but they’re still blurry. I’m sorry.” Emmie answered, becoming increasingly upset with each name she named off.

“I’m happy this didn’t happen to anybody else. I wouldn’t wish this on anybody—not even Amber or Molly. But why did it have to happen to me?” Emmie asked before she started crying.

“Emmie don’t do that to yourself. I don’t know why it happened to you, but I know it’s not fair. No, I wouldn’t wish this on Molly, Amber, or anyone, but I do hope—and know they’ll get their Karma.” I firmly told her, pulling her into my arms.

“I can’t tell you why it happened to you. I can’t tell you why your so-called friend did that to you over a boy and drugs. I can’t tell you why your boyfriend’s dad let his anger or whatever take control in order to make him do that to you. But what I can tell you, is that you’re a survivor. You survived being abused by your mother and stepfather. You survived being raped for years by your older stepbrother. You survived being told you were nothing by some jerk who means nothing. You survived being locked up and raped anally by some nobody. You survived being attacked by your previous boss, a house fire, and falling through a floor. You survived all of your medical issues. And you survived this—being abducted, brutally beaten, raped, stabbed, and shot. And you know what? You’ll continue to survive because you’re a survivor. It may take you time, but you’re not alone. As abrasive and crazy as she is: you have your grandmother. It seems you have at least one best friend. And from what I’ve seen: you have a fantastic boyfriend and his family. You’re not alone in any of this. Just remember all of that.” Officer Crow sincerely told Emmie.

“Th-thank you.” Emmie softly replied.

“It’s no problem. Before I go—and forget. This is an appointment card for being hypnotized in order to try to help you remember. We heard that you were getting out tomorrow, so we planned for next Wednesday at 1:32 PM—unless weather prevents that. If that happens, Officer Kite’s number is on the back. Or the therapist’s email is on the bottom of the card if you want to try to get a hold of her directly. But I think that’s it for now. Call if you think of anything. Anything helps. Keep fighting, surviving, and feeling better. And you: keep taking care of her.” Officer Crow explained before firmly telling Emmie and me.

“Let’s get you guys out of here so you can go home.” Caleb insisted, looking out the window.

“Right.” I agreed before helping Emmie to the wheelchair.

Normal P.O.V.:

Forty Minutes Later:

Roads and getting to Amy’s were a nightmare with the weather and traffic.

“Mom, we’re here!” Kyle called, walking into the house with Emmie and Phoebe.

“There you are. I’ve been worried. Where have you been? I expected you maybe half an hour ago. Phoebe? What are you doing home?” Amy questioned, meeting the group in the kitchen.

“School was let out early because of weather.” Phoebe answered, watching Amy, confused.

“How early?” Amy asked, watching Phoebe.

 “12:30ish.” Phoebe answered.

“Why didn’t the bus bring you? Did Kyle pick you up?” Amy asked, becoming frustrated.

“I missed it because Jenna and Lenny locked me in the janitor’s closet. Mrs. Locke, Lenny’s mom, who has been fried already, never called you. I’m not allowed to use the phones in the office, and I don’t have a cellphone yet. No. Mrs. Locke kicked me out of the school because everyone was leaving due to weather. I couldn’t stay in one place, so I started walking. Officer Crow picked me up just before I got to the highway.” Phoebe answered, watching her mother.

“What is wrong with that woman?! She’s going to be hearing from me—and so will the school. She can expect a lawsuit coming her way! But moving on. Maybe it’s time to get you your own cellphone now.” Amy flipped out before calmly suggesting.

“Really?” Phoebe asked, both shocked and excited.

“Yeah. We’ll talk more about the kind later, but yes; you may have a cellphone—once the weather clears a little.” Amy promised Phoebe.

“Thank you so much!” Phoebe excitedly hugged Amy.

“You’re so very welcome. Don’t make me regret this decision. And of course, I’ll be setting ground rules.” Amy replied, hugging Phoebe.

“Yes, of course.” Phoebe replied, still hugging Amy.

“Well, I’ll go to my room to let you talk.” Phoebe spoke up after a minute or two, finally letting go of Amy.

“Actually, this involves you as well. But before I get to that. Emmeline: it’s so good to see you up, moving around, and not stuck in a hospital bed. Is it ok to hug you?” Amy told Phoebe before turning her attention to Emmeline.

“Sure.” Emmeline replied, watching Amy.

“I’m so happy you’re feeling better.” Amy told Emmeline again, hugging her.

“Mrow.” Mr. Shadow greeted, limping over to Emmeline.

“Hi, Mr. Shadow.” Emmeline casually greeted.

“Wait. Mr. Shadow? But I thought you said he wasn’t getting out until tomorrow.” Emmeline immediately spoke, tears threatening to fall as she tried bending to lift Mr. Shadow into her arms.

“Hold on; I’ll get him for you. Mom picked him up earlier. I guess the vet couldn’t get a hold of me and called her; they ran out of space they needed for new incoming pets.” Kyle insisted before explaining, handing Emmeline Mr. Shadow.

“Thank you, so, so much—both of you.” Emmeline tearfully thanked Kyle and Amy.

“I would hope you’re thankful for that.” Some woman rudely stated, walking in without knocking.

“What are you doing here, Kris?” Amy asked, annoyed.

“Just came to visit. I wanted to see my favorite nephew and niece—and ex-sister-in-law. I heard my nephew was dating a younger girl—and that she got my brother put in jail.” This woman, Kris, stated.

“So?” A girl with blonde hair and reddish-brown eyes asked, walking in with a boy with dark brown hair and gray eyes.

“Bailey. So good to see you—and your baby daddy?” Kris mocked.

“Kris, you need to leave—now. Before I call the police. You can join your brother in prison.” Amy strictly warned, narrowing her eyes.

“Fine. Just so you know: I believe he did what he did and deserves to rot. However, I also believe she’s too young for him, but whatever; it’s not my life. She’s just another gold digger like you. Before I go… Little Girl: that vet bill was $4,500.” Kris informed everyone before leaving.

“Is it really that high?” Emmeline asked, concerned.

“Yes. But I don’t want you to worry about it. Mr. Shadow is alive and well. And the rest of them are healthy. And part of that was for Mr. Franks; I took him in as well.” Kyle assured Emmeline, placing his hands on her shoulders.

“But… I promise I’ll pay you back somehow. I don’t know how, but I will.” Emmeline determinedly insisted, not backing down.

“I’m sure you will.” Kyle replied, not wanting to argue with her at that moment.

“It’s nice to finally meet you. I’ve heard a lot about you from others.” Bailey spoke up, walking over.

“What are you doing here?” Kyle asked, annoyed.

“Mom sent me a message earlier, saying she had news. I figured I’d come see. I also thought I’d let you know we moved two towns over—just the other day. I also wanted to apologize for how I previously acted. I really was acting like a spoiled brat.” Bailey calmly answered.

“Does that mean we’ll get to see the baby?” Amy asked, hopeful.

“Unfortunately, no.” Bailey quietly answered, looking down, visibly upset.

“My cousin pushed her down some stairs and she lost the baby. And my family didn’t do anything about it.” Tyler answered, frustrated.

“I’m sorry about that. That’s on me.” Bailey sadly apologized.

“Why is that on you?” Amy asked, watching Bailey.

“It’s not on her. I don’t know what happened, but Bailey started missing all of you and wanted to move back about three months ago. I happily agreed—and my family found out; they weren’t happy about that because we were going further away. However, we found a house half-way between everyone so that everyone would be happy—we hoped. I guess that wasn’t the case. I disowned my family for the time being.” Tyler explained, running his hand through his hair.

“I’m sorry.” Emmeline softly apologized, watching Bailey.

“Thanks, but it’s not your fault. You lost a baby recently too, didn’t you?” Bailey replied before asking.

“How…?” “I can tell by the understanding look in your eyes.” Emmeline started, shocked before Bailey interrupted her.

“Yes. I wasn’t going to keep it; I was going to put it up for adoption.” Emmeline softly replied, looking down.

“Just remember, it’s not your fault.” Kyle gently told Emmeline, hugging her.

“It wasn’t Kyle’s; it was Dad’s. Emmeline was raped.” Phoebe quickly defended Emmeline when she saw Bailey was going to say something.

“I know. Well—I didn’t know it was Dad’s, but I knew she was raped; it was all over the news. Hell, I didn’t know she was dating Kyle until that Shady Sadie came by, asking questions; she also told me a lot about Emmeline. Sorry. She told us her name, age, who she was dating, that she’s smart, that she was raped by her brother when she was younger, and some other guy locked her in a cage. She mentioned Emmeline was shy, but that’s all we know about her. But anyway: I didn’t know Dad was the father, but I knew he was involved.” Bailey explained, shaking her head.

“Technically, we didn’t know if it was James’s; it was his or one other guy’s who didn’t wear a condom.” Kyle stated, holding Emmeline in his arms.

“Oh. Either way, I’m sorry. And I know it may be too late—or it may take a lot of time for you to trust me again, but I’m sorry to all of you as well. I’m not asking for you to forgive me right away: I understand that won’t happen. But umm… I’ve been saving up these last few months… And it’s not everything, but Kyle: here’s $100 out of $300 I owe you. Phoebe: here’s $50 out of $200 I owe you. And Mom: here’s $2,400 out of the $5,000 I owe you.” Bailey told everyone except Emmeline, handing them money.

“Thank you.” Kyle and Phoebe thanked Bailey, pocketing the money.

“You keep this money. I gave you that money to help you, and you used it for what you needed it for. That’s all that matters to me. Had you used it on things you didn’t need, then I’d ask for you to pay me back. But you were responsible with it.” Amy told Bailey, handing her the money back before hugging her.

“Thank you.” Bailey tearfully replied, hugging Amy.

“Well, umm… Here’s the rest of the money I owe you two.” Bailey stated, handing Kyle $200 and Phoebe $150.

“Here. Keep $100. Thanks for paying me back.” Kyle insisted, handing Bailey $100 after pocketing the other $100.

“Oh, umm… Thank you.” Bailey awkwardly thanked Kyle.

“Ok—before the weather gets worse and everyone ends up stuck here for however long; I still have things I need to talk to you about.” Amy spoke up.

“Right. To the kitchen table?” Bailey asked, looking at the kitchen.

“No. For Emmeline’s comfort, I was thinking we’d sit in the living room. No, that doesn’t mean TV’s going on.” Amy replied before firmly telling Phoebe.

“Can I sit with you?” Emmeline softly asked Kyle as soon as he sat in a chair.

“Sure. I can move to the couch.” Kyle replied, getting ready to stand.

“Umm… If it’s ok, can I sit on your lap like before?” Emmeline asked, blushing, watching Kyle.

“Of course. But are you going to be comfortable like that?” Kyle asked, concerned.

“Mmmhmm.” Emmeline answered with a small smile.

Kyle didn’t reply; he just sat back and allowed Emmeline to sit on his left leg and lean against him while Mr. Shadow lay on her lap.

Bailey, Tyler, and Phoebe sat on the couch while Amy sat in the other chair.

“So, I want to start with Thanksgiving is in three days.” “Can Tyler and I come for Thanksgiving—and Christmas?” Bailey asked, interrupting Amy.

“I’d love that—both of you. However, with everything going on, I was thinking of waiting until Saturday to do our Thanksgiving. Does that work for all of you?” Amy asked, watching her children.

“I have no choice; I live here.” Phoebe spoke up, watching Amy.

“Anytime works for us.” Bailey spoke up with a smile.

“Yeah, we have no lives yet.” Tyler added.

“I don’t have anybody else except for Grandma. Before, I always did the holidays with Amber and her family. I don’t think that’s going to happen anymore. And Grandma’s in the home.” Emmeline softly and sadly spoke.

“Kyle?” Amy asked, watching Kyle.

“What else do you want to talk about? Clearly, there’s something else because Emmie should be able to eat a big meal by Wednesday. I mean, we’ll do it whenever you want, but what’s going on?” Kyle replied, watching Amy.

“Saturday, it is. As for why: I wanted to let you all know that just before Emmeline was abducted, I met a man. I wanted to introduce you all—well Kyle, Emmeline, and Phoebe to him back in October, but things happen, I suppose. Anyway, now Bailey and Tyler are back, and I would like for you all to meet him.” Amy calmly yet nervously told her children.

“Who is he? What’s he like?” Kyle defensively asked. This was his mother, and he’s always been close to her; she deserves happiness and kindness. He didn’t want to see her hurt in any way.

“His name is Scott and he’s very kind. He knows what’s going on—mainly because of the news, but I told him who Emmeline was to us. He says he doesn’t know where or how, but Emmeline sounds familiar to him, so he’s interested in meeting her—and all of you, of course. I thought of bringing him to the hospital to meet Emmeline, but I didn’t think it’d be right; she already had so much going on. He does have six kids, ages twelve through twenty-four. He lost his wife in a car accident eight years ago when the youngest was only four. I guess all of his kids have told him it was time to move on because that’s what their mother would’ve wanted; she’d want him to be happy. We met in a grocery store—in the frozen food aisle. We just kind of clicked. He’s five years older than myself—so younger than James.” Amy explained, watching Kyle, Bailey, and Phoebe.

“Scott What? What’s his last name?” Bailey asked, watching Amy.

“Scott Whales.” Amy answered, causing Emmeline to sit up straight.

“Emmie?” Kyle asked, concerned.

“Mr. Whales? He’s a teacher at Galed Public Grade School? Does he have green eyes and sandy brown hair?” Emmeline asked, looking at Amy.

“Yes, he does. At one point, he said he was. He’s at Grand Park Public Middle School now. How did you know all that?” Amy asked, becoming apprehensive.

“If it’s the same man, he was my third grade homeroom teacher—until Mom got him fired. I’m not sure why though.” Emmeline answered.

“Did he hurt you in any way?” Kyle asked right away.

“No. He was always kind. He usually bought me lunch—and was the first to notice I was special; that’s how he put it anyway. He suggested I get tested.” Emmeline answered before yawning.

“We’ll meet him—and do Thanksgiving on Saturday. So long as Emmie doesn’t have any adverse feelings about it.” Kyle agreed to meet Scott.

“No, I don’t. I’d like to see him again.” Emmeline replied, trying to stay awake.

“Ok. Then it’s set; we’ll be here Saturday around ten if that’d be ok.” Kyle told Amy.

“Sounds like a plan.” Amy happily replied, standing up.

“Now, we’re going to head home. It’s going to take anywhere between forty minutes to an hour to get home in this weather.” Kyle insisted, standing up after helping Emmeline up.

“Ok. I’ll see you two Saturday.” Amy enthusiastically replied, hugging Kyle and Emmeline.

“See you Saturday. Oh, and Emmeline, can I call you “Em” like Taylor and be your friend now?” Phoebe asked, shocking Emmeline.

“I’d like that.” Emmeline replied with a soft smile.

“Cool.” Phoebe replied with an enormous smile.

“It was nice meeting you. I’ll see you both Saturday.” Bailey and Tyler bid farewell.

“See you.” “Bye.” Kyle and Emmeline replied before leaving with Mr. Shadow…

Chapter Text

Wednesday:

Emmeline had been home for two and a half days—and to everyone’s surprise, has been miserable.

Kyle’s P.O.V.:

I stood in the kitchen, thinking, when my phone rang.

Sampson.

“Hi, Sampson.” I greeted with a sigh.

“Actually, it’s Taylor. I tried texting Em, but she didn’t text back. And then I dropped my phone in a puddle, so it’s drying out right now. I just wanted to know how she was doing. Yesterday when we visited, she seemed distant.” Taylor answered instead of Sampson, explaining what was going on. She then asked about Emmie.

“She’s—she’s the same. She’s just not herself it seems. And she’s been having nightmares or night terrors, so she hasn’t been sleeping well either.” I explained, sighing and running my hand through my hair.

“Isn’t she sleeping with you?” Sampson asked, indicating Taylor was on speakerphone.

“That was the plan, but no, she hasn’t been.” I replied.

“Ouch.” Sampson replied.

“Oh, shut up. I know why she’s doing it; she’s trying to keep it, so she doesn’t disturb my sleep at night. But it doesn’t work; I wake up to her screaming several times a night.” I explained, annoyed.

“I’ll just be in the background.” Sampson replied, hearing my annoyance.

“Is she still eating?” Taylor asked, concerned.

“Yes. I make sure she eats at least breakfast and dinner. She ate lunch yesterday, but not today. I’m not going to let her stop eating—and she knows it. She doesn’t eat a lot, but she never really ever eats a lot in the first place.” I answered.

“Unless it’s pasta or tacos.” Taylor replied.

“Yes. This is true. Pasta, tacos, mashed potatoes covered in meat gravy, and tater tot casserole.” I added.

“Yes. Where is she now? Can I talk to her?” Taylor asked, concerned.

“Last I knew, she was in the shower.” I answered.

“Kyle?” Emmie asked, walking around the corner in only a towel.

“Do you want to talk to Taylor?” I asked, watching Emmie, putting the phone on speaker.

“Em?” Taylor asked, hoping Emmie would answer.

“I need to know.” Emmie kind of mumbled.

“Need to know what?” Taylor asked, confused.

Just looking at her, I think I knew what she wanted.

“I need to know why Amber did it. I need to know why she wanted to hurt me like this. I can’t sleep because of her—and Mr. Gregory. And I can’t concentrate on anything else. Amber keeps popping into my head; I can’t get her out, no matter how hard I try. The others aren’t so bad. I mean they still pop up and make it hard to sleep, but they’re nothing like Amber. I don’t know what that is, and honestly, I don’t care. But I need to know why she did it.” Emmie dully answered, tears threatening to fall.

“I figured as much.” I sighed.

“How are you supposed to find that out?” Sampson and Taylor asked.

“Amber’s not in jail or prison because she testified against the others. She also pleaded not guilty by reason of coercion and being forced to drink hard alcohol and take hardcore drugs. And that was true: bloodwork proved that Amber had been roofied and had meth and cocaine in her system. The question remains: was she forced to take the drugs like she’s claiming? Or was she a willing participate? Yes, I believe she was forcibly roofied, but I’m not sure about the meth or cocaine. Because, while I don’t know AJ, I do know someone who does know him; he assured me that AJ was a huge druggy. And since Amber started hanging out with him, you both said she started changing.” 

“Sorry. I got off topic. We will never know because Amber pleaded not guilty. She did, however, plead guilty to being part of everything and making the plan with AJ, believing it was just to scare Emmie. She pled guilty to willingly leading Emmie to the shed and then restraining, beating, and spitting on her. She acknowledged that she participated in raping, shooting, and even stabbing Emmie once. But that was under the influence of drugs and alcohol. Again, we won’t know if any of what she’s pleading not guilty to is true because the jury believed her. And she was given certain immunities if she rolled on the others involved.”

“But anyway: instead of five to ten years in jail, she was given six months of rehab followed by six months of house arrest with two thousand hours of community service. While she’s participating in rehab, house arrest, and community service, Amber’s not allowed to have any kind of contact with AJ or Emmie. And she was to pay Emmie $50,000 in damages, trauma, physical, mental, and emotional suffering. If she fails to follow through or breaks any of those terms, Amber will get ten years in jail.” I explained, walking to Emmie and started rubbing her back.

“How do you know all that?” Sampson asked, sounding shocked.

“Amber’s parents visited Emmie two or three times while she was in the hospital. Emmie was asleep when they came to tell us that Amber started her trial—which, due to many different issues, took three days. Then three days before Emmie was able to finally come home, someone from the courts brought Emmie the results. And her parents visited yesterday as well.” I explained.

“They didn’t beg for reduced sentences, did they?” Taylor asked, concerned. 

“No. Jade repeatedly apologized, crying while carefully hugging Emmie. And Terry: as much as he hates that what happened to Emmie; he’s glad it got Amber where she is now. Neither could believe Amber went this far. And they told me where she was now.” I answered.

“She’s not in rehab or at home?” Taylor and Sampson asked, confused.

“No. She’s in holding at a jail until she starts rehab on the first of December.” I answered.

“Can I see her? Or can you see her because I can’t?” Emmie asked, desperately watching me.

“You can see her if you’d like. None of that starts until the first of December. However, there is also a loophole: Amber can’t initiate any kind of contact with you in any way. But after three months, you can initiate contact with her while she’s in rehab. I don’t know how it’s going to work for house arrest. But that won’t matter too much as Amber’s parents are moving three or four hours away. And once Amber’s done with Rehab, she’ll be going with them.” I explained as she leaned against me. 

God, I missed her touch. She hasn’t leaned against me since we’ve been home.

“When are you taking her?” Taylor asked, bringing me back to reality.

“Probably later tonight. As much as I’d like to wait, Emmie can’t; she needs to be able to sleep at night.” I replied.

“Sampson and I are having dinner with my family tonight, so I can’t go with. Will you keep me informed with what Amber tells you—if she tells you anything?” Taylor asked.

“Yeah, I can do that.” I promised.

“Ok. Well, I’ll let you go, and I’ll talk to you later. Love you, Em.” Taylor replied.

“I love you, too, Taylor.” Emmie replied with a small smile.

“See and talk to you later.” Sampson bid farewell.

“Yeah. Later.” I replied before hanging up.

“Are you going to be ok?” I asked Emmie, beyond concerned.

“Eventually.” She honestly answered.

“What’s going on in your head?” I asked, watching her as she clung to me.

“I’m sorry.” Emmie apologized, confusing me.

“Why?” I asked.

“For breaking my promise—for not sleeping with you Monday or last night.” She replied.

“Oh. No. You don’t apologize for that; I’m not mad at you. Yes, I’ve missed you at night, but I understand. However, I think we’ve both found out that it doesn’t seem to matter; I can still hear you screaming. And that’s ok as well: you have every right with what you went through. And—as suckish as it is; you’re starting to remember what happened. All I want you to do is one thing.” “Always know that you’re here for me.” I calmly and sincerely explained. I was going to continue, but Emmie interrupted me.

“Exactly. And I will always be here for you.” I told her with a smile.

“Thank you. And I’m still sorry.” She replied, hugging me. It was kind of a shock because she was only in a towel. I didn’t think she’d want me anywhere near her unless she had some sort of clothes on—not with what she’s been through recently.

“It’s fine.” I replied, slowly hugging her in return, causing her to press her body closer to mine.

She wasn’t all that wet from her shower, but she was still a little damp.

“Could the cats and I start officially sleeping in the same bed with you tonight?” Emmie asked, not looking up, afraid of my answer.

“Emmie, look at me, please. I’ve already told you: you’re welcome to sleep with me whenever you want. However, I want to change something. Unless you have Taylor over, once you start sleeping with me this time, I’m not letting you go back to your bed. You and your cats will be stuck with me.” I told her, only being half serious. I will never force her to stay or sleep with me.

“Ok.” She softly replied, leaning up.

“What does my princess want?” I asked, tucking some hair behind her ear.

“Please.” Emmie every so softly begged, clutching my shoulders.

“All you ever have to do is ask.” I told her before sealing her lips with mine.

God, I’ve missed her lips.

“Please. Please.” Emmie desperately pleaded between kisses.

“Please, what?” I asked, pulling away. I was met with shock when I saw tears streaming down her cheeks.

“What’s wrong?” I asked, concerned.

I became even more concerned when she slid down my body to her knees.

“Why?” She asked, tears just pouring down her cheeks now.

“If you say anything about you not deserving me, I swear you won’t be going anywhere tonight.” I firmly told Emmie, kneeling next to her.

“No. Now, whenever I’m ready to go all the way with you, all you’ll see are ugly scars.” Emmie clarified, crying.

“Emmie… I don’t care about your scars. You could be covered in them from head to toe, and I wouldn’t care. I love you for you—your personality. No matter how many scars you have, I will always think you’re beautiful.” I sincerely told her, trying to rub her tears away.

“I’m not beautiful.” Emmie mumbled.

“Yes, you are. Since day one, I’ve thought you were so beautiful. To me, you’re a mixture of cute, pretty, adorable, and beautiful, all mixed into one. Aside from my mom, Phoebe, and my few friends; you are my reason for living. These scars are proof that you survived—that you are stronger than any of those scumbags thought you were. And you never know: those scars will most likely shrink and barely be noticeable in the future. Whether you believe it or not, you are the most beautiful, adorable, pretties, cutest girl I know.” I firmly told her, making her look at me.

“But they’re not very appealing.” Emmie replied, not getting it at all.

“I love you so much: scars or no. And one day, when you’re ready: I’d like to see your scars—all of them. One day: I would like to kiss your scars and replace them with my love for you. And if that day never comes because you’re not comfortable or ready, I’ll still love you without any of that. I'll always love you whether we have any type of sexual relationship.” I sincerely but firmly told her, trying and failing to hold back my tears.

Damnit.

“Kyle… I do want to. I want you to see all of me, but—” “Your scars are part of you. Hold on. I’m going take my shirt off.” I calmly interrupted her before warning Emmie.

I took my shirt off and set it next to me; Emmie immediately blushed. But at the same time, she couldn’t stop staring at me.

“When I was eighteen, my mom and James got into a huge fight because she filed for a divorce. He had been drinking a lot—like normal, and took it out on me, Bailey, and Phoebe. Bailey went to her room to get away from everything, leaving Phoebe and me out there while Mom called the police because he refused to leave the house her parents bought for her. That’s how I came up with buying this house the way I did, putting Mom’s name on it until Molly and I divorced. But anyway: James smashed his beer bottle and went after Phoebe. Being the older brother, I pushed her out of the way, and I got this scar—or scars depending on you view it. It was a nasty scar for a few months, but it healed over. And after a few years, it became almost unnoticeable unless you’re really looking for it. No, it’s not near as close as to what you have. But it is proof that most scars do heal and almost disappear; it just takes time. Do you understand what I’m telling you?” I explained, showing her my scar.

“Yes.” Emmie replied, running a finger over my almost non-existent scar.

“Sorry.” She apologized when I shivered after she ran her fingers over my nipple. She wasn’t paying attention to where her fingers were going; she was too busy looking into my eyes.

“No, it’s fine.” I calmly replied.

And it was fine. Her fingers were so soft.

Once again, she was in my arms, hugging me.

After a few seconds, she shocked me again by gently kissing my shoulder a few times.

Carefully, I maneuvered us so that Emmie was on her back on the floor with me hovering over her.

“Kyle…” Emmie breathlessly spoke my name, going from holding my shoulders to running her hands down to my pants.

“Don’t start something you can’t finish.” I warned her, looking her in the eyes.

“Please.” She pleaded, staring into my eyes.

This is the clearest I’ve seen her eyes in a long time—since before her attack—before she was taken from me.

“Tell me if you become uncomfortable.” I strictly told her, running my hand down her side, down to her knee.

“Yes.” She softly replied, wrapping her arms around my neck and pulling me down slightly.

Normal P.O.V.:

Kyle carefully pulled Emmeline’s knee up and placed it on his hip before giving her what she wanted and kissed her. He slowly moved against her, causing light moans to escape her lips into his mouth.

After a few minutes of just making out, Emmeline turned her head to the side to catch her breath.

Kyle, in turn, started kissing her cheek, down her jawline, and finally to her neck. He then waited, letting his lips sit on her neck; he wouldn’t go any further until he had Emmeline’s permission.

“Please, don’t stop.” Emmeline spoke, breathing deeply.

And with that, Kyle started lightly kissing her neck, causing Emmeline to sigh in contentment.

Emmeline’s arms went up above her head while Kyle’s hands rested on her hips through the towel.

Slowly, his hands moved up, headed to her breasts when:

Knock. Knock. Knock.

Knock. Knock. Knock.

Knock. Knock. Knock.

Someone was knocking on the door.

“Damnit.” Kyle cursed, pulling away from Emmeline. 

“Who do you think it is?” Emmeline asked, trying to even her breathing.

“I’m not sure. But whoever it is, it doesn’t seem like they’re going away any time soon. Go get dressed so it doesn’t look like we were just messing around. I don’t know who’s at the door and we don’t want them to get the wrong impression.” Kyle told Emmeline, helping her to stand before gently kissing her. 

He quickly straightened himself up before heading to the door.

“Right.” Emmeline agreed, quickly going to the bathroom to get her clothes on, a little upset.

When Kyle opened the door, he was surprised to see Caleb standing there, looking like an absolute wreck.

“What’s wrong, Caleb?” Kyle asked, looking at him.

“I just found out I have a three year old daughter.” Caleb answered in a panic.

“What?!” Kyle asked, shocked.

“Can I come in?” Caleb asked, looking Kyle in the eyes.

“Yeah, come in. Do you need anything?” Kyle asked as Emmeline walked to the living room.

While in the bathroom, Emmeline thought she heard Kyle say something about the person at the door being Caleb. But she wasn’t one hundred percent sure.

‘I wonder what they’re talking about. It’s a little fuzzy, but they don’t sound too happy.’ Emmeline thought to herself as she finished dressing before heading to the living room.

“Hi, Mr. Carter—is something wrong?” Emmeline softly asked, noticing how distressed Caleb looked.

“You can call me “Caleb.” And a lot is going on.” Caleb kindly replied.

“Right. Sorry.” Emmeline apologized.

“It’s ok. You’ll get used to it.” Caleb politely insisted.

“Do you need anything?” Emmeline asked, a little uncomfortable. She knew Caleb was one of Kyle’s best friends; she didn’t want to be in the way. But at the same time, she wanted to help if she could.

“Yeah—to go three years into the past.” Caleb answered, stressed out as he sat down, confusing Emmeline.

“Emmie, can you make us some coffee?” Kyle calmly asked.

“Yes. That I can do.” Emmeline replied, feeling useful as she went to the kitchen.

She made the coffee while Kyle and Caleb sat in silence.

After a few minutes, Emmeline brought them their coffee with everything else on the side. She didn’t know much about coffee, nor did she know how they liked it.

After another few minutes of awkward silence, Emmeline started to feel even more uncomfortable than before. 

‘Maybe I should excuse myself; this is between them.’ “Would you like it if I left—for this to be just the two of you? I can give you privacy.” Emmeline thought to herself before finally getting the courage up to say something.

“You can stay if you’d like; I could use all the support I can get.” Caleb politely insisted.

“If you’re sure.” Emmeline replied, looking at him, unsure.

“It’s fine. I just found out last night that I have a three-year-old daughter.” Caleb persisted before letting Emmeline know what was going on.

“Oh, congratulations. Wait—you didn’t know about her before?” Emmeline congratulated Caleb with a smile before asking, slightly confused. But at the same time, she wasn’t: he dad didn’t know about her until she was two. So, she knows it’s possible.

“No… Her mother kept her from me. The only reason I found out is because her mother passed away in a drunk driving accident. Social Services came to tell me about her. And lawyers told me that because she put my name on the birth certificate, I had the right to take full custody of her. Her grandparents don’t want that; they want her for themselves. However, they don’t have that right.” Caleb explained.

“What are you going to do? Does Liliana know?” Kyle and Emmeline curiously asked.

“I think I’m planning on keeping her. And yes, Liliana knows; she thinks it’s a good idea for me to take her in. I don’t know; it’s just a lot to take in overnight.” Caleb explained, conflicted.

“I bet. If you ever need any help, we’re here for you.” Kyle replied, sighing.

“Always.” Emmeline added with a small smile.

“I know. Thank you for that. But I should be going; I have to go meet her in an hour.” Caleb replied, standing up.

“Ok. Good luck, Caleb.” Kyle wished Caleb luck, giving him a quick hug.

“Thanks.” Caleb replied, returning Kyle’s hug and then went to hug Emmeline.

“Oh, wait. Do you know her name—your daughter’s name?” Emmeline asked, very curious.

She knew she shouldn’t be that curious, but Emmeline couldn’t help it.

“I was told it was Abigail.” Caleb answered.

“Oh, that’s so pretty!” Emmeline excitedly squealed before becoming embarrassed. 

That’s the most excited Kyle has seen Emmeline in a long time; it made him smile.

“I thought so as well. Well, I have to go now. See you later.” Caleb agreed with a smile before leaving.

“See you later!” Kyle and Emmeline called from the door.

“You seem excited.” Kyle noted, watching Emmeline with a smile. Yet, she also saw confusion as to why she was so excited.

“Oh, yes. I love little kids. I hope he decides to keep her.” Emmeline honestly answered with a smile.

“Oh, really?” Kyle asked, still confused.

“Oh, yes; they’re so cute and little.” Emmeline happily answered in a childlike tone.

“Do you want children?” He asked her.

“Not now, but someday, when I’m a little older. What about you?” Emmeline became serious when she answered Kyle before asking.

“Yes, I want children someday; I’ve wanted children for a while now. But I’ve been with the wrong girl.” Kyle sincerely answered before embracing Emmeline in his arms.

“It’s all about finding the right person.” Emmeline absentmindedly replied, leaning into him.

“I agree.” ‘I’ve found the right girl; I know I have.’ Kyle agreed before thinking to himself, holding Emmeline just a little tighter.

‘I know he’s a lot older than me, but I love this man so much—with all my heart. He makes me feel so warm and safe.’ Emmeline thought to herself.

“You know—I’ve missed your smile and excitedness. And I know so has Taylor.” Kyle calmly told Emmeline after a few minutes.

“I’m sorry.” Emmeline apologized.

“You don’t have to apologize. Just smile for us.” Kyle told Emmeline, lifting her a little to carry her to the couch.

“I love you.” Emmeline told Kyle, allowing him to lay her on the couch and hover over her.

“I love you, too.” Kyle replied with a smile.

“Will we be together forever?” Emmeline asked, looking into Kyle’s eyes.

“If that’s what my princess wants.” Kyle replied with a smile—especially when she huffed a little at being called “Princess.”

“Is that what you want as well?” Emmeline asked, closely watching Kyle.

“More than you’ll ever know. More than I’ve ever wanted anything before.” Kyle whispered, inches from her lips.

“Forever.” Emmeline breathed, holding his onto his shoulders.

“Forever.” Kyle repeated before sealing her lips with his.

“Ky-le?” Emmeline asked, panting a little when he pulled away and started kissing down to her neck again.

“Hmm?” Kyle hummed against her skin.

“Even after death?” Emmeline softly asked.

“What?” Kyle asked, pulling away, confused.

“Together forever—even after death?” Emmeline clarified as a question.

“Oh, trust me: We’ll always be together. Now. The rest of our lives. After we die. Into the next life. And any lives after that.”

“One way or another, I will always find you and make sure you’re mine. No matter who we turn out to be; we will always be together. I don’t care who we turn out to be in the next life or the life after, and so on and so forth: I will find you.” Kyle thoughtfully told Emmeline, causing her to cry tears of happiness.

Emmeline’s P.O.V.:

Ten Minutes Later:

Kyle pulled me to him, held me, and let me cry.

I don’t know why I was crying this much.

I know I’m happy. But I’ve been happy before and never cried like this. 

All I know is that I’m happy.

True, my life hasn’t been the greatest these past few years—and past two months. But the months before I was taken, beaten, raped again, stabbed, and shot have been the best—and they will hopefully get and stay better.

As bad as these past two months had been, one good thing did happen: Kyle asked me to marry him, and I said “yes.”

I know he said he wanted to ask me in a different setting, but I thought it was perfect when he asked where he did.

“Crap. Is that the time?” Kyle asked, sounding frustrated.

“What time is it?” I asked, confused.

“Three. If you want to see Amber; we have to go now. The holding cell she’s in is an hour and a half away.” Kyle informed me.

“Oh.” I replied like an idiot.

“Bye, kitties. Be good while we’re gone.” I told the cats before heading out to the car with Kyle.

An Hour & A Half Later:

“Aren’t you going to ask if this what I really want to do?” I asked when Kyle pulled into a police station parking lot.

“Well, are you?” He asked, turning the car off.

“Yes.” I answered.

“That’s why I didn’t ask. I’m sure you’re nervous, but I know you need this. You need some kind of closure—at least from her. I don’t know how much closure you’re going to get from the others, but you can at least get some from Amber. Trust me; I get it.” Kyle replied, looking at me.

“I don’t need closure from any of the others—just Amber. But thank you. Did you need closure from something like this?” I replied before asking, confused.

“No; not something like this. I needed closure from James; I needed to know why he did what he did to you. Clearly, we know the bastard doesn’t like you. But did he really need to go that far? Did he really need to rape and try to kill you just because he wasn’t getting his way?” Kyle explained, looking out the front window.

“Did you get what you needed?” I asked, concerned.

“Yeah, I guess. But right now, it’s not something for you to worry about. If you absolutely want to know, I’ll tell you at a later time.” He explained.

“No, thank you. I’m good not knowing because I already know he doesn’t like me. Same with Molly. There are some that answers from would be nice, but nothing like Amber. We’ve known each other and have been friends since we were four. I just don’t understand why she did this, and I need to know why.” I explained, becoming emotional.

“Hey. Don’t cry; it’s ok. You don’t have to explain any of it to me; I understand.” Kyle sympathetically told me, hugging me.

“Thank you. Ok… I’m ready. You’re coming with, right?” I pepped myself up before asking Kyle like a scared child.

“Of course. I wouldn’t let you do this by yourself.” Kyle insisted with a smile as we got out.

“How may we be of assistance?” A police receptionist politely asked.

“Umm… My name is Emmeline Moore; I’m here to see Amber Katerac.” I explained, looking at the receptionist.

“Emmeline Nixie Moore?” An older lady with dark brown, graying hair and pale blue eyes asked, walking over.

“Yes.” I answered, standing next to Kyle, grabbing his arm.

“Oh, I’m sorry; I don’t mean to scare you. But you don’t know me.”

“Mom! What are you doing here?” A different lady with dark brown hair asked, walking over, interrupting the other woman. The younger woman looked like Mom.

“I came to complain about that kid.” The older woman replied.

“What kid? Oh, Hello. Can I help you with something?” The other woman asked her mother before looking at us.

“The one with the tattoos and piercings.” The older woman answered.

“Mom… As much as I don’t like him, Karter is Tanya’s boyfriend.” The woman replied, sighing in frustration.

“Karter Yokum?” I asked, speaking up.

“Yeah. Do you know him? Do I know you?” The younger woman asked, watching me.

“Yes, I know him; I dated him last year—kind of. We only met twice but talked on the phone or computer a lot. I was going to break up with him because all he talked about were video games and stuff he liked. He asked to meet up somewhere—and he uhh… He umm… Is there a bathroom?” I asked after trying and failing to answer the woman.

“Right behind us.” The woman answered, pointing me in the direction I wanted.

“Thank you.” I replied before running to the bathroom to throw up.

Kyle’s P.O.V.:

“Ok, Ms. Moore; we’re ready for you.” Chief Officer Kite came to inform us just as Emmie ran to the bathroom.

“What?” Both these women asked, watching Chief Officer Kite.

“Not you. Kyle, good to see you again. Where’s Emmeline?” Officer Kite asked, looking at me.

“You as well. She just ran to the bathroom.” I answered.

“Wait. She’s the other Emmeline Moore?” The one woman asked, confused.

“Yes.” I calmly answered.

“My name is Miranda Moore. Your Emmeline’s mother, Megan, is my younger sister. My Emmeline is my middle daughter. At least that bitch didn’t give her the same middle name as my Emmeline. What? I’m not going to apologize; Megan’s nothing but a bitch, who disowned the entire family and moved away to be with that—psychopath and his delinquent children. Anyway, this is my, Megan’s, and our other sibling’s mother, Amelia Moore. Dad, I’m guessing is at home. Now, I don’t mean to be pushy: but how does your Emmeline know Karter?” This woman, Miranda Moore, introduced us before asking. Well, it was more like she was demanding.

“Do you know anything about Emmie? What she’s been through?” I asked, watching Miranda.

“Oh, yes. She’s been all over the news; we wanted to visit her in the hospital but didn’t know if she’d want to meet us.” “And that she has a different father than her siblings. And that she was neglected by Megan and Austin.” Amelia started only to be interrupted by Miranda.

“Ok. The quick version. Megan, Austin, Dustin, Justin, and Mia all severely abused Emmie. We’re talking torture kind of abuse. When she was ten, Austin’s son, Zach started raping her; he was twenty-four at the time. That went on until she was thirteen when her ex-friend’s parents found them. She’s got multiple disabilities because of Megan and the rest of them. She used to cause physical harm to herself and has a lot of self-esteem problems. This last attack was organized by her ex-friend, her boyfriend, and James—my sperm donor. If you haven’t figured it out yet, I am Emmie’s boyfriend, and she does live with me for her safety. Before she moved in with me, she was living in a crappy apartment and worked at Friskey’s Bar, Grill & Other—which is not a good place for a fifteen-year-old girl to work at, let alone be at. She got herself emancipated on her fifteenth birthday. And as for Karter: as she told you, they dated for a few months. She was going to breakup with him, but he called her over first. When she arrived, he knocked her out, locked her in some kind of cage, and anally raped her for a few weeks. That was only a few months after she started talking with him. And if you don’t believe me, you can go online and look all this up; it’s all there. Just look up Emmeline Nixie Moore, and everything that’s ever happened to that’s on record is there. Also, if you look up Karter, you’ll find that he, too, has his record on there. Raping Emmie is on there.” I explained, watching Miranda and Amelia’s shocked and disturbed faces.

“Oh, God! I have to go! Tell your Emmeline welcome to the family—both of you!” Miranda yelled before making a mad dash out the door. Probably to head home.

Emmeline’s P.O.V.:

“Sorry about that.” I apologized, walking back out.

“Oh, no, Dear; we’re the ones who should be sorry.” The older woman retorted, watching me.

“Why?” I asked, confused.

“I filled her and her daughter about what happened to you growing up. Biologically, this is your grandmother, Amelia. And the other woman was her daughter—your aunt, Miranda. She just left.” Kyle calmly explained, watching me.

“Oh.” I replied.

“Now it makes sense as to why you’d be apprehensive to meet us. But please, don’t shut us out; we won’t hurt you. And we won’t take you away from Mr. Kyle, here. Not that we could, I suppose—not with you being emancipated. Please, feel free to call me anytime. I’d like to get to know you more. I’m sorry for all you’ve gone through, and I hope you don’t hold it against us. I’m also sorry that we never knew you before.” Amelia explained, handing me her number.

“Thank you. But how did you find out about me in the first place?” I asked, confused.

“Miranda’s middle daughter is also Emmeline Moore. Though, her middle name is “Stella” instead of “Nixie.” I took Miranda and her children out to celebrate her divorce from her abusive ex. Emmeline saw something she wanted to do, but when we tried setting up, they said she was already there.” Amelia explained.

“What did she want to do?” I asked, thinking. There were a few things I signed up for here.

“Some talent class. It has singing, dancing, improv acting, and other stuff like that. Tanya got in, but because you’re enrolled there, they wouldn’t allow Emmeline in.” Amelia explained.

“Oh, yeah—that place.” I mumbled.

“You didn’t like it?” Amelia asked.

“Ms. Moore, we’re ready for you.” Officer Kite spoke up, watching us.

“No, I didn’t. But I can’t talk now; I have to go. I’m sorry.” I apologized before Kyle and I went with Officer Kite.

“You know them?” Kyle asked Officer Kite once we went down a different hallway.

“I’ve known Amelia and her family for seventeen years now. I didn’t know Emmeline was also related to them as well: Moore’s a pretty common last name. But here we are: Amber is waiting on the other side of this door.” Officer Kite answered Kyle before explaining.

“Kyle can come in with me?” I nervously asked.

“Yes. Actually, I’d like it if he’d go in first. I’ll tell you why: I don’t think she knows you’re alive; I think she thinks you’re dead. Now, Officer Crow and I will be watching on the other side of this mirror. To you two and Amber, it’s going to look like a chalkboard; you won’t be able to see out, but we’ll be able to see in. This is Officer Kane and Officer Flouter: they will be going in with you to make sure Amber behaves herself.” Officer Kite explained.

“Ok.” I breathed.

“Are you going to be ok?” Kyle asked, concerned; I could hear it in his tone.

“Yes. As long as I have you, I’ll be fine.” I replied with a nervous smile.

“Kane: you go in first. Flouter: you go in last.” Officer Kite instructed.

“It’s about damn time you got here. Who is this visitor that wanted to speak with me? Oh, it’s you. What do you want?” I heard Amber snap at Officer Kane before speaking to Kyle, annoyed.

“We wanted answers.” Kyle calmly replied.

“We? Is Taylor with you? Or Sampson?” Amber questioned, annoyed.

“No… But I do have Emmie with me.” Kyle replied, stepping aside.

Amber immediately went pale, stood up, and started backing away. 

It really did look as if she saw a ghost.

“No! You’re dead! I watched you bleed in that alleyway! I shot you—twice! And his dad stabbed you several times! You’re dead!” Amber screamed, panicking.

“I’m very much alive. And you only shot me once—in my wrist. Molly shot me in the shoulder.” I informed Amber before becoming confused.

“No… The bitch chickened out—and then she ratted me out to get a lighter sentence. How are you still alive?!” Amber replied before demanding.

“You did the same thing with the others to get a lighter sentence and immunity from the death penalty or whatever.” Kyle stated, folding his arms across his chest.

“You may have a seat.” Officer Flouter told me as I swayed a little.

“No, thank you.” I replied, not wanting to be near Amber; I didn’t trust her.

“Hold on. Here. Now, sit.” Officer Crow insisted, pulling a chair over to me, a few feet from the table.

“Go on; I’m right here.” Kyle gently insisted.

Slowly, I walked to a chair.

“How are you still alive?” Amber once again demanded.

“No. I’ll only answer your question if you answer mine.” I firmly told Amber.

“What do you want to know? I shot you.” Amber replied in a snarky tone.

“What about Molly? I was told she shot me in my left shoulder.” I asked, watching Amber.

“No, she didn’t. She was supposed to but backed out last minute.” Amber answered.

“Why?” Kyle asked, watching Amber.

“I’m not speaking to you.” Amber snapped at Kyle.

“Why? Why did she back out? Kyle has questions and wants answers as well.” I asked and firmly told Amber.

“Morals or some shit. She had no problem beating the shit out of you. She had no issues choking you until you nearly passed out but stopped. She had no regrets about raping you with a dildo and other sex toys or having sex next to you. But when it came time to finish the job, she pussied out and ran away. No qualms with anything else, but killing you was against her morals. She’s the reason why you’re alive, isn’t she? That bitch went to the cops and ratted us out!” Amber asked before asking, pissed off.

“No, she didn’t. Molly Bucksworth didn’t come forward until police showed up at her home with all the evidence against her.” Officer Crow calmly informed Amber.

“You also did those things to me. Along with James and AJ, you orchestrated the entire thing. You were the one who brought me to all of them.” I noted, watching Amber, trying not to cry.

“Yeah, so? And I didn’t bring you to them. For someone so smart, you are dumb. We live over an hour away from where we attacked you, and I can’t drive. I delivered you to driver, who drove us to the meeting spot. And as for planning the entire thing: we weren’t alone. Molly and I just wanted to beat you into a coma. James just wanted to repeatedly rape you until you gave up on Kyle. AJ wanted to get you high and have sex with you; he was in charge of supplying the drugs.” Amber asked before explaining.

“Who drove us? Who wanted me dead like that? What about all the other men that were there?” I asked, becoming even more upset than I already was.

“Emmie, calm down. It’s ok.” Kyle told me, rubbing my shoulders.

“Mr. Gregory picked us up and dropped us off, but he didn’t stay. Fuck. He didn’t even know what was going to happen to you. I told him we were going clubbing or something like that. But I think he had a feeling something more was going to happen. That’s why he got you first. Clearly, your memory’s a little foggy yet. Still, you’re starting to remember certain things. Give it time, and I’m sure you’ll remember what Mr. Gregory did to you—in his classroom. I’m sure he’s watched it over and over, getting his jollies off. By the way: he knew about you two dating; he said he figured it out a few weeks before this happened. Oh, Mr. Gregory really hates Kyle—says he always gets everything. He couldn’t just sit back and watch as you took what he wanted away again. I guess he wanted your job as a science teacher but got passed up when you started.” Amber calmly explained before speaking directly to Kyle.

“Watching it over and over again? Are you saying Mr. Gregory recorded him raping Emmeline?” Officer Flouter asked.

“Oh, of course. Well, no. Sorry. I recorded it. I also recorded everything else. It was supposed to go online… But then I thought: if she’s not alive for others to seek out enjoyment with her; what’s was the point? However, I guess I could’ve transferred everything and posted them online.” Amber smugly answered.

“Well, that’s a different charge all together.” Officer Flouter spoke to Officer Crow.

“Does that mean we can add onto her sentence?” Officer Crow asked Officer Flouter.

“Yes, it does. This adds child pornography with intent to put it on the internet.” Officer Flouter replied.

“What?! But I have immunity!” Amber asked, astonished before snapping.

“You have immunity on the attack, rape, and attempted murder because you rolled on the others and Emmeline survived. However, the videos are something we didn’t know about. We can’t use them in the current case, but we can build a new case. This will cost you another five to ten thousand dollars, ten years in prison, and you’ll have to register as sex offender.” Officer Flouter strictly explained, causing Amber to sit back in her chair.

“Tell us where the videos are and answer all of Emmeline and Kyle’s questions, and we’ll see what we can do. We will have to report back to our Chief.” Officer Flouter offered Amber a deal—sort of.

“Mr. Gregory has his video. The rest of us worked on Emmeline for forty hours straight, pretty much. There are three other videos of every moment in a box marked “EM” next to a box marked “Taylor” in the back of my closet. No, we never did anything to Taylor; I was just starting to plan it out with AJ. I was supposed to make a copy of each video for James, but I never got around to it—and he never back a hold of me. But now it makes sense as to why we were caught so quickly. I told those idiots to wash out their condoms so nothing could be linked back to them.” Amber answered, rolling her eyes.

“You do realize that your fingerprints, along with all the others’ fingerprints were found all over Emmeline—and the shed, don’t you?” Officer Flouter asked, staring at Amber.

“Not to mention all the other DNA you all left behind. You, AJ, James, and a few of the others spit on Emmeline. And she had bite marks all over; we matched dental records to every one of those men. Hair and skin follicles and fingernails as well. And Emmeline was able to scratch a few of her attackers.” Officer Crow continued to explain, shocking Amber. She clearly didn’t think this all the way through. None of them did.

“Who else was involved? You said someone else helped you plan this. Who was it?” I asked, near tears.

“I don’t know who the guy was, other than his name was Andrew something or other. He’s a cop. That’s why we thought we could get away with it.” Amber answered, shocking everyone.

My uncle? 

“But why? Why did any of you do this? The only one I understand is James. Why did you do this? I thought we were friends—since we were four.” I asked, losing it as I could no longer hold back my tears from falling.

“Friends? I was only pretending to be your friend all this time. I never liked you. You were just this weird kid who my parents told me to be nice to. It was a pain until I found out you give good presents for birthdays, Christmas, and sometimes just at random. God damn. With how smart you are, how could you not tell I was just using you? Were you really just that desperate? Honestly.” 

“I was going to end our friendship a few months ago, before school started. However, that Andrew came to me and made me a deal. Apparently, he could tell I didn’t want to hang out with you. But he told me that your father and grandfather were famous scientists or something along those lines. Thanks for telling me, by the way. If I knew they were so famous, I would’ve tried to get all that research you keep hidden. Well, I did try towards the end, but I could never find any of it.”

“But anyway: those would’ve just been a bonus. Andrew or whatever his name was said that your father and grandfather both left you an account with a lot of money in it. Your father set one up and left everything to you. Then your grandfather added to it and split his money between you and your grandmother. Your grandmother means nothing to me. But all that money in your account—a few million.” 

“Then when we went to see just how much was in there—after everything, it said you had a total balance of ten-point-five-million in there. But Andrew or whatever his name was tried to get access, he was denied anything. Why was that? Why did you never take money out to take us shopping somewhere fun. Or take us out to eat at somewhere fancy? Why? If we were such good friends like you thought, why weren’t you so generous?” Amber explained, pausing here and there before asking me.

“So—I was just an ATM to you?” I asked, watching her with blurred vision.

“Uh, yeah. Haven’t you been listening? That’s what I just explained. Now, answer my question. Answer my question and I’ll tell you all about all the others.” Amber coldly replied.

“That account has $10,500,832.87 in it. And yes, it’s all from my dad and grandpa. But by some law, I can’t access any of it until I turn sixteen. Nobody can access it without a pin protection from me. However, I can’t make my own personal pin until I turn sixteen. Yes, my mother and Austin know. But there’s nothing they can do. There’s only one person who can access the account, but I won’t tell you who. And now, when I do create a pin, I think I’ll have Kyle do it. As for the research: you couldn’t find it because I don’t have it anymore. I would tell you what I told Mom and Austin before: that it all went up in flames. But you know better than that. But no, I don’t have them anymore; I sold them to someone else. As for all that money? If I could, I would trade it all for Daddy and Grandpa to be able to come back; I don’t care about the stupid money! Not to mention: if anything happens to me, all that money goes to multiple different charities!” I answered before snapping.

I knew I was crying; I could feel the tears and snot running down my face.

“Emmie, that’s enough. Come here. We can head out now.” Kyle told me, trying to get me up.

“No. No. She said she’d tell me about the others. I didn’t think I wanted to know, but now I do.” I determinedly told Kyle, not pushing him away.

“You really want to know the answers to that? Are you sure? You don’t even know some of these men.” Amber taunted me.

“Yes, I’m sure.” I replied, turning in Kyle’s arms.

“Jeez, you’re stubborn. Fine. Andrew or whatever his name is promised anyone who participated would receive $20,000 each. Harper Anderson: he wanted money. His son, Jasper Anderson: well, he just wanted pussy. They were both willing to do whatever it took to get money and pussy. Jasper became super excited when he saw it was you. Nate Anderson: he needed the money; he was more hoping it’d be Taylor to get revenge on Sampson for something or other.”

“Poor Noah Brendon: he just kind of got roped into all this. As soon as he saw what was going on, he tried backing out. Him, we drugged up and forced him to do what he did to you. Then we told him he was part of it and that he would go to prison, and that it was all his fault. Police got to him as he was about to commit suicide. Levi Brenton: he just wanted revenge on you for getting him sent to an asylum or wherever. Colton Carston: he wanted revenge on Kyle for not only letting him go as his teaching assistant, but for also ratting him out for trying to rape Principal Harper’s niece. He walked in on him trying to do the deed, and then refused to take his bribe.”

“David Hammerac: well, you should know why he did it; you rejected and turned him down—along with embarrassing him in front of the entire class. Zeke: he just wanted revenge on you and Kyle for that one day when he and Molly demanded Kyle’s money. Plus, he wanted to get with you the moment he met you, but you always turned him down. Dominic Parker: he just answered the call; I don’t think he even remembers who you are—or that you went to that school. Emmet Pete, Owen Robertson, and Jaxson Xanderson: you turned them all down, and they didn’t take it well—they didn’t like being told know.” 

“Then the Stevenson Brothers: they were the first ones I actually thought of. Nick: he was all too willing to participate. He didn’t care about the money—or so he says. He just wanted sex. You’re actually not his first victim: he started with hookers because he believed nobody would miss them. But then he moved onto young girls in the neighboring areas. Terry and Jace: them, on the other hand, I had to bribe and blackmail. Terry is nineteen, has a three-year-old son with his high school girlfriend. They’re engaged and about to have a second child together. However, he’s cheating on her with at least three other women—two of which are pregnant with his children. And as you know, Jace is our age, used to do everything I say, and would follow me around like a lost puppy. He changed after he met what’s her face and started following her around like a lost puppy. I just couldn’t have that. Even though he got off due to underlining circumstances, he still killed his father for beating up not only the three of them, but also their mother, and two younger sisters, who came later in life. I made him feel so guilty that he did what I wanted.” Amber slowly explained why everyone participated in what they did to me.

“Ok… I’m done. I want to leave now.” I replied, turning away from Amber.

“Of course.” Officer Crow calmly replied, leading the way.

“Hey! You never answered my question! How the hell are you still alive?!” Amber yelled, slamming her fists on the table.

“Duct tape and the luck that Officer Crow found me.” I replied, ready to leave.

“Hold on just a minute, please.” Officer Kite stopped us, stepping in.

“What do you want?” Amber angrily demanded.

“I just wanted to know what Ms. Moore wanted. I contacted the police in your hometown and had them go to Amber’s home and collect the videos. They collected all three of them; they’re going to go through all of them to see if they match Amber’s claims. Seeing as this a new case, I just wanted to know if you wanted to press charges against Amber.” Officer Kite explained.

“I won’t say anything again.” Amber argued.

“You don’t have to. We have all this recorded, remember. We did warn you before Ms. Moore and Mr. Emerson got here that this interview would be recorded and will be used in court if need be.” Officer Kite responded, shocking Amber.

“What do you want, Emmeline?” Officer Crow asked.

“To go home and take a bath. To forget and be done with everything. I just want to move on with my life and be with Kyle and our friends. I want something to eat.” I answered and then became embarrassed when my stomach growled.

“Of course. You may head out then. If you think of anything else, don’t hesitate to call.” Officer Kite replied.

“Oh, wait. What’s going to happen to Mr. Gregory and Andrew? And will I still have to hypnotized? And is it at all possible for me to see Noah Brendon?” I asked, thinking of those as we walked out of that room.

“Mr. Gregory will be arrested once Officer Crow can get to him. Seeing as we have jurisdiction, one of the officers on your case must be attending to arrest someone. When do you turn sixteen?” Officer Kite started before asking.

“May.” I answered.

“Ok…” Officer Kite started, scratching his forehead.

“As you know, we haven’t been able to locate Andrew. Clearly, we know how protective you are of Ms. Moore. But you can only do so much. Andrew knows every cop here and where you live, but I know he doesn’t know some cops I used to work with back in the day. I’m going to give them a call and have either some of them come down for protection detail on you two, your family, and close friends. Or have send people they trust to do protection detail. I’ve purchased a house down the street from you and your mother and sister. I know you’re just finishing up the semester at your school before taking off until next year. I will have six of my men at the school, tailing you until then. And again next year if needed. I’ve already talked with Principal Harper; he’s agreed, not just for you, but for the safety of all his students and staff. Two officers will be placed on each floor, but they will look like ordinary people. I think Principal Harper wants them as assistant teachers or councilors. This is nonnegotiable—not with Andrew out there. And if he’s after money, it’s even more of a risk for you. Do you understand me?” Officer Kite explained what they were going to do about Andrew.

“Yes.” Kyle and I answered right away.

“Good. Now, with this information we just received, hypnotherapy isn’t necessary. However, I would still strongly recommend it. There may still be details missing from what Amber told us. But the choice is up to you. And as for seeing Mr. Brendon. Any specific reason?” Officer Kite explained.

“Ok. Umm… If what Amber said was true, I’d like to tell him it wasn’t his fault. If they forced him, he shouldn’t get in too much trouble. Yes, he needs some kind of punishment, but if it’s true; he shouldn’t have to completely suffer. I don’t want that on my conscious.” I explained, watching Officer Kite as Kyle held me in his arms.

“The police in your area are going to review the tapes to figure everything out. If things match up with Amber’s claims, I’ll see what I can do about you seeing Mr. Brendon. If her claims don’t match, and he was a willing participant, I’ll let you know, and you can go from there.” Officer Kite answered.

“Ok.” I replied with a sigh of relief.

“Anything else?” Officer Kite asked, watching us.

“What’s going to happen to those tapes?” I asked after a few seconds.

“Like I said, the police in your area are going to review them and take notes. Once all that’s done, they’ll call and let me know, and a few of my men and women will go pick them up. They may or may not be used in court; the judge may want to see them as proof. The only way a jury would see them would be if it absolutely comes down to it. After everything is done and over with, the tapes will go into our evidence locker for up to three years. Then because they directly affect you; if you want to claim them, you can sign them out, and they’ll be yours to do with as you please.” Officer Kite explained.

“Does that mean I can destroy them?” I asked, watching him.

“If that’s what you want.” Officer Kite explained.

“Are you going to be making copies?” Kyle asked.

“Yes. But they will also go into the evidence locker for up to three years before Ms. Moore can check them out and do with as she pleases.” Officer Kite explained.

“Ok.” We replied, sighing a little.

“Is that all?” Officer Kite asked.

“Yes, I think so.” I replied, looking at Kyle.

“As long as you’re satisfied, I’m all good.” Kyle replied, hugging me.

“Then, I’ll be seeing you. Call if you need anything. And I’ll be sure to do the same.” Officer Kite replied before sending us back into the lobby while he went elsewhere.

“Here they come.” I heard Amelia tell someone.

There she stood with Miranda, three girls, and two boys.

“Thank you so much!” Miranda exclaimed, running at me; she tightly hugged me. She also hugged Kyle.

“For what?” I asked, tensing up.

“I’m sorry. I kind of know you don’t like to be touched by unknown people, but I didn’t know how else to thank you. Well, I know a hug isn’t close to anything compared to what you’ve done for my family.” Miranda apologized, pulling away.

“For what?” I asked again.

“For telling me about Karter. By the time I found them, he was just about to knock Tanya out. I was able to get a hold of my youngest daughter, Lizzy; she and Emmeline kept an eye out. They got Tanya’s attention just before he did anything. And then my boys beat the crap out of him. I’m so sorry nobody was able to help you. Thank you so much!” Miranda explained before thanking Kyle and me again.

“It was really no problem. Emmie and I wouldn’t want him to hurt anybody else.” Kyle calmly replied.

“Before you go, I would like it if you met my kids—your cousins if you should decide to be part of the family. I completely understand your hesitation because of all you’ve been through, but I promise we won’t hurt you. We owe you so, so much.” Miranda insisted, watching me.

“Uhhh…” I nervously started.

“It’s up to you. I’ll be here the entire time.” Kyle told me.

“Sure.” I replied, watching Miranda.

“Perfect. Kids, do any of you remember Aunt Megan?” Miranda asked, watching her kids.

“Unfortunately.” The boys answered.

“Yes. And Uncle Austin and their kids.” Two of the three girls answered.

“Vaguely.” The third girl answered. 

“Well, this is your cousin, Emmeline. She’s Aunt Megan’s youngest daughter that we didn’t know about until a few months ago—and just met today. And this is her boyfriend…” Miranda started introducing us. Once she got to Kyle, she realized she didn’t know his name.

“Kyle.” I softly answered.

“She’s the one who’s been all over the news, right?” They all asked, watching me.

“Yes. But I’m sure she doesn’t want to talk about that anymore. Emmeline, Kyle: these are my children: Ethan, twenty-three, Matt, twenty-one, Tanya-eighteen, Emmeline, sixteen, and Lizzy, thirteen.” Miranda excitedly introduced her children to us.

Normal P.O.V.:

“Why did you say if she chooses to be part of our family?” Lizzy asked, confused.

“Umm… It’s personal, Baby.” Miranda told Lizzy, trying not to upset or offend Emmeline.

“She was severely abused by Aunt Megan, Uncle Austin, and their children.” Ethan and Matt answered, shocking Miranda and Amelia.

“Ow! Ow! What? It’s true.” Ethan and Matt responded to Amelia smacking them with her purse.

“Maybe so. But it’s none of our business. How do you know any of that anyway?” Miranda told them before asking, rubbing her forehead.

“The internet.” Matt started to answer.

“The moment you and Grandma mentioned her and why Emmeline couldn’t get into that class thing, we looked her up. Well, Matt and I did; we didn’t say anything to the girls.” Ethan explained.

“What?!” Emmeline screeched.

“Why not?!” Tanya demanded.

“That’s not fair!” Lizzy whined, stomping her feet.

“We offered you two to join us, but you had no interest in looking her up. You said if we ever met her, then you’d talk to her yourselves. And with you: some of the things we found that aren’t fair, you’re too young to know about.” Ethan firmly told his sisters.

‘It must be nice to have siblings like that.’ Emmie thought to herself.

“Are you alright?” Lizzy asked, watching Emmie.

“Huh? Oh, yeah. Why?” Emmie asked, confused.

“You’re crying.” Lizzy stated, watching Emmie.

“Oh. Umm… Sorry. No, I’m fine.” Emmie replied, wiping my tears away.

“What brought you all the way here? You live over an hour away, don’t you?” Matt asked, curious.

“Matthew, behave. It’s none of our business!” Miranda scolded Matt.

“It’s ok. Yes, Kyle and I live an hour and a half away; I live with him, yes. He’s my fiancé and science teacher. We met at school—when I started a month late due to some scheduling and moving issues. I’m fifteen and got emancipated on my fifteenth birthday to get away from Mom, Austin, and them. We’re here because I wanted closure—or something. One of the people who attacked me was my ex-best friend. Who, as it would turn out, never liked me, and only wanted things from me. But uhh… It was nice meeting you, but I just wanna go home now.” Emmie explained, doing her best to hold back tears.

“Oh, wait. You vaguely answered my question before you had to go to wherever. You said you didn’t like that talent class. Did you not like the teachers or something?” Amelia asked, watching Emmie.

“Oh, no; the teachers and staff were very nice. Miss Elizabeth was the nicest and was the first one to notice I wasn’t comfortable. I didn’t want to be there in the first place.” Emmie explained.

“Why did you sign up then?” Emmeline asked, watching Emmie, slightly annoyed.

“Emmeline, calm down.” Miranda scolded.

“I didn’t. My ex-friend, Amber; she signed Taylor and me up a week before we even found out. Two years ago, Friday, March 25th, she signed us up. Two years ago, Monday April 3rd, she told us and said we had to go in because she already paid.” Emmie answered, barely having to think about it.

“How the hell do you remember the exact dates?” Tanya asked, stunned, looking at her phone—at the dates Emmie said.

“Ever since I turned five, I’ve had an eidetic memory; I usually don’t forget things. So far, my attack has been the only thing that’s been fuzzy. Stuff is coming back, but… Yeah.” Emmie replied.

“That’s so cool. I wish I could remember everything like that. Well—not your attack. I’m sorry about that.” Lizzy excitedly responded before becoming somber.

“So, I know it’s a lot to ask, but would you be willing to go that talent center and explain the situation to the teachers there? It would mean a lot to us. I’m sure it would mean a lot to Emmeline more than anyone.” Amelia asked Emmie.

“Umm… Kyle?” Emmie asked, looking at him.

“Emmie, it’s up to you.” Kyle calmly told Emmie.

“But you’re the one who has to drive—and it’ll be dark soon.” Emmie replied.

“If you don’t want to go; we’ll just go home. If you want to go, we can go; I really don’t care. I only care about you and your happiness. And no matter what, I’m not letting you out of my sight. So, whatever you want to do, is up to you. We can always stop somewhere on the way home to get something to eat.” Kyle thoughtfully told Emmie.

“Ok. I suppose it’s the least I can do.” Emmie replied with a nervous sigh.

“Do you remember where it is as well?” Lizzy asked, interested.

“Kind of. Taylor and I couldn’t really see out the windows to know where we were being taken.” Emmie answered.

“I’ll go with them to show them the way.” Emmeline immediately spoke up.

“No, you won’t. They can follow us there.” Miranda firmly told Emmeline. 

“Fine.” Emmeline grumbled, leaving the building first.

“Follow us. Don’t mind her; she has a bit of a temper.” Miranda instructed before explaining, leading the way.

Five Minutes Later:

“Nice looking building.” Kyle noted, looking at a four-story building.

“Dance is the first floor. Improv is the second floor. And singing is third floor. I don’t know what the fourth floor is because we never went that far.” Emmie stated, looking at the building.

“That’s changed—obviously. What? I don’t mean that as offensive; I’m just saying. Since I’ve been here, the first floor has been a workout area with treadmills and stuff like that. The second floor is now for dancing, and the third floor is for singing. That leaves the fourth floor or improv and acting.” Tanya responded before explaining after Miranda gave her a look.

“Let’s head in and get this over with.” Matt complained, letting Amelia lead the way.

“What are you doing here? We told you we don’t want any imposters. Keep it up, and Tanya will be kicked out. Oh, you two are new. May I help you?” A receptionist firmly told Miranda, Amelia, Emmeline, Tanya, Lizzy, Ethan, and Matt. She didn’t see Emmie or Kyle until she stepped up to the desk.

“Does Miss Elizabeth still work here?” Emmie softly asked.

“Yes, she does. You’ve been here before, then. Nobody ever calls her that; everyone usually calls her Ms. Grace.” The receptionist politely replied, glaring at the others.

“May I please speak with her?” Emmie softly asked.

“Of course. We love having previous students see us. Plus, I’m sure she’ll want to see these people. Your name?” The receptionist replied before asking.

“Ms. Moore! It’s so good to see you. I’m so glad you fought to survive. Sorry. I heard the news. I’m sorry for what you had to go through. What brings you back? I didn’t think you wanted to be here. You look just as uncomfortable now than you did two years ago. And what have I repeatedly told the rest of you?” A woman, assumed to be Miss Elizabeth, greeted Emmie, walking over after exiting an elevator.

“Wait, please. There’s been a huge misunderstanding. I didn’t and don’t want to be here. Someone I thought was my friend signed me and a friend of ours up without telling us. I wanted my name erased from here. It’s nothing toward you; this kind of stuff just isn’t me. But for this Emmeline, who is at least a year older than me; she apparently loves it. I don’t know any of these guys or girls, but they are family on my mom’s side. I don’t have a good relationship with my mother—and apparently neither do they. But uhh… She named her daughter Emmeline before my mom named me. The only difference is our middle name.” Emmie rapidly explained.

“Whoa. Slow down. Relax. Breathe. What is your middle name?” Miss Elizabeth stopped Emmie before asking.

“Nixie.” Emmie answered.

“What about yours?” Miss Elizabeth asked Emmeline.

“Stella.” Emmeline answered.

“Ok. Amanda, please let me in.” Miss Elizabeth told the receptionist.

A Few Minutes Later:

“Ok. Do you both have some form of ID?” Miss Elizabeth asked, looking at Emmeline and Emmie.

“Yes, Ma’am.” Emmie replied, getting her wallet; she pulled out her ID.

“I do, actually.” Emmeline replied, getting her wallet; she too pulled out her ID.

“Ok. Are your friends here?” Miss Elizabeth asked Emmie.

“No. Taylor is with her family, and Amber is in jail for helping attack me.” Emmie answered.

“Oh. Is it ok to assume Taylor doesn’t want to be here?” Miss Elizabeth asked, watching Emmie.

“I don’t know. We don’t really talk about it.” Emmie replied.

“Ok. Again, I’m sorry for what you went through these past—however long you’ve been struggling with all that. Seeing as Amber is in jail because of all that, I’ll get you your and her refund in a few minutes. And you want to be in. Are you looking for a specific class or multiple?” Miss Elizabeth apologized to Emmie before informing her. She then spoke directly to Emmeline.

“Yes. I want to be in Dance and Singing.” Emmeline eagerly replied, surprised.

“Ok. So, those two classes together have a monthly fee of $60, or a yearly fee of $500. Oh, and we still need payment for Tanya; her bill hasn’t been paid in the past two months. One more, and she’ll be out.” Miss Elizabeth explained, watching the family.

“What?” Tanya asked, beyond shocked.

“Your father is supposed to be paying for that.” Miranda spoke.

“What are we going to do?” Tanya and Emmeline asked, concerned.

“Well, while you figure that out; I’ll finish with Emmeline N.” Miss Elizabeth replied, looking at the computer.

“I’m sorry, girls; I just can’t afford this.” Miranda apologized to Tanya and Emmeline.

“Here.” Emmie held a wad of cash out to Miranda.

“What’s this? We couldn’t just accept this.” Miranda asked, looking at Emmie.

“It’s money Amber essentially stole from her parents. Kyle texted Taylor and her boyfriend to ask if she wanted to stay in the program or not; she said “no.” We don’t need the money.” Emmie replied, watching Miranda.

“What do you mean Amber “essentially” stole from her parents?” Emmeline asked, confused.

“They would drop us off down the street from here and we’d go elsewhere. Taylor and I didn’t know Amber didn’t tell her parents that we weren’t going here. Her parents say they’re sorry, and I believe them, but I can tell they still love their daughter, and believe she can change. They don’t want anything back from me that they gave me—any type of money included. That’s $3,000 for nine months of classes between me, Taylor, and Amber. Use this so Tanya and Emmeline can do what they like. I don’t know you, but I can tell you’re a good person—a good mother who loves all of her children and treat them all the same. You would never let them get hurt. I don’t want it, and I don’t want to be paid back. I’ve learned that at some point in life, everyone needs some help. Pay for a year for your girls and pay off what their father didn’t pay. And then Kyle put in an extra $180, so that Tanya and Emmeline can go for two years. Two years that you don’t have to worry about. Take the money.” Emmie insisted, still holding out the money.

“We really do insist.” Kyle added, watching them.

“Mom?” Tanya and Emmeline asked, pleading with their eyes.

“Thank you. Could I hug you?” Miranda asked, watching Emmie.

“Umm… Sure.” Emmie softly replied, allowing Miranda to hug her.

“And you as well?” Miranda asked, looking at Kyle.

“Sure.” Kyle replied, allowing for a quick hug.

“Wait. Lizzy, is there anything here you want to do?” Miranda asked, looking at her youngest.

“No, thank you. I want to do karate, but they won’t let me because I’m a girl.” Lizzy answered before mumbling.

Five Minutes Later:

Everything for Tanya and Emmeline was paid off for two years, and everyone was headed out.

“So—this may be out of the way for you, but there’s a karate class forty-five minutes from here. It starts at five and ends and six every Monday, Wednesday, and Friday. It’s only $20 a month or $200 a year.” Kyle informed Miranda.

“How do you know that?” Amelia asked, curious. 

“My youngest sister starts next semester when their new classes start. It’s male and female. My sister told me a few weeks ago, I think. I know she told me and then our mom reminded me earlier today. We’re supposed to recommend the place to other people and have them say Phoebe Emerson sent you.” Kyle explained, watching them.

“Emerson? Your last name is “Emerson?” Amy’s and James’s son?” Amelia asked, shocked, watching Kyle.

“Amy’s son, yes. James is no father of mine.” Kyle answered, darkly speaking about James.

“How do you know them?” Emmie softly asked, becoming nervous.

“Oh, no, Dear. I don’t mean to scare or upset you. I went to school with Amy’s mom; we were good friends. Amy was always a good girl—until she met that James. But they—lasted until a few years ago, I think. Oh, her mother hated him. It seems you also hate him.” Amelia explained, seeing the look on Emmie’s face.

“I lost all respect for him when he started cheating on Mom. He somehow got me drunk and high enough to marry someone I never liked—and she never liked me either. But that’s a whole different thing. Then what he did recently: he’s dead to me.” Kyle explained.

“James? Astra?” Ethan asked, shocked.

“Unfortunately.” Kyle answered.

“Just how do you know that?” Miranda asked her oldest.

“Same way we found out everything about Emmeline, over there. The internet. James is one of the men who attacked and raped her; he also stabbed her multiple times.” Ethan answered, shocking the others.

“Kyle’s nothing like his…” “Sperm donor.” Emmie started only for Kyle to finish for her.

“No, of course, not. He was raised by a fantastic mother.” Amelia thoughtfully spoke.

“Grandma, that doesn’t always mean anything.” Ethan stated, trying to make a point.

“No, that’s true. But with Mr. Emerson, here; I can tell he truly cares for Emmeline more than anything. I can see it in his eyes. Honestly, he reminds me of Grandpa with those kind, caring, and protective eyes. He also reminds me of Carlton and Matthew Kriticus.” Amelia retorted with a smile, shocking Emmie.

“Who?” Miranda asked, confused.

“Matthew was my dad and Carlton was my grandpa.” Emmie softly answered.

“I only met Matthew a few times, but Caroline and Carlton were some of my best friends. They were an item the moment they met when they were ten and thirteen. It’s sad: he passed away several years ago, and Caroline just kind of dropped off the face of the planet. I knew that Amy had been caring for them toward the end—and that Caroline was considered dangerous. Heh! She may have struggled with some mental issues—and was crazy, but she wasn’t dangerous. They put her away and I haven’t heard from her since.” Amelia explained.

“Kyle, I’m gonna go to the car. It was nice meeting all of you.” Emmie told Kyle and the others before walking away.

“Did I say something wrong?” Amelia asked, concerned.

“No. Emmie just has a hard time when it comes to her family; she was close with Carlton. Her mom and Austin kept her from her father most of the time, so she didn’t know Matthew all that well. I know she spent some time with him, but not a lot—and she witnessed his murder. And she’s close to Caroline. For obvious reasons, Emmie has trust issues. But give her time; she’ll come around. She’s easy enough for me to read; I can see she wants a relationship with you, but she’s still scared.” Kyle explained, watching Emmie walk to the car.

“Here. This is our home number; tell her to feel free to call anytime she wants. You as well.” Miranda told Kyle, handing him a piece of paper with her number.

“And this is my number; you’re both welcome to call me as well. Also, she is close with Caroline? As in she’s still alive?” Amelia asked Kyle after handing him her number.

“Yes; she’s at Shady Pine Home for the elderly.” Kyle answered.

“Jimmy and I will have to take a day trip.” Amelia eagerly insisted. 

“Give me a few days; I’ll talk to someone there and let them know you’re coming to visit. Right now, you need Emmie or my permission to visit due to history—and new rules. Or if you come in with Emmie or me; you don’t need to speak to someone at the front desk. But… Hold on a second.” Kyle responded, trying to find something to write on.

“Here.” Lizzy insisted, handing Kyle a school notebook and pen.

“Thanks.” Kyle replied before writing things down.

“Ok… I’ll give this to you. This is the information for Shady Pine Home. You can try calling and see if they’ll let you in without one of us. Explain who you are, how you know Caroline, and the situation. If not, they will let you speak to her over the phone. I’ll give you your notebook back. And I’ll give you this. This is the information for that karate place if you’re interested. I think if you mention Phoebe recommended you to them, both parties get some kind of discount. But I have to go; I don’t want to leave Emmie alone for too long. See you around.” Kyle explained, handing Amelia and Miranda information for karate and the nursing home.

“I think this is meant for you.” Miranda told Amelia, handing her the piece of paper Kyle gave her.

“Yes. And this is meant for you.” Amelia replied, handing her the paper he gave her.

“Do you think we’ll see them again?” Matt asked, watching Kyle run to Emmie.

“I hope so. I like them.” Lizzy replied with a smile.

“How’d you know she would agree to stop here to change everything around, Grandma?” Emmeline asked, watching Amelia.

“Just a lucky hunch.” Amelia answered.

“She has your hair style and color.” Miranda informed Amelia.

“When I was her age, maybe.” Amelia replied, heading to her car.

“What do you all think of Emmeline?” Lizzy asked with a smile.

“They’re family.” Ethan stated, watching Emmie.

“Wow. You never say that about Aunt Megan, Uncle Austin, or are cousins.” Tanya responded, shocked.

“Shut up. She’s nothing like them; she’s pure. And knowing they abused her and let Austin’s son rape her like they did. She’s family, and I’d like to get to know her more. And she’s engaged to Kyle, so that would make him family as well.” Ethan retorted.

“She seems like a sweet girl. I hope she has a better life from now on.” Matt answered Lizzy.

“I owe her big time. If it weren’t for her, who knows where I’d be now? She didn’t have to do that for me; she could’ve just kept quiet and let Karter do what he was going to do.” Tanya spoke up.

“She didn’t have to make it so I could finally get in and pay for us to be in those classes either. I want her to come around and join the family. But what do we do when we’re in the same area together, and someone calls for either of us?” Emmeline asked, making a valid point.

“Well, it seems to me that Kyle calls her “Emmie.” You’ll continue to be Emmeline, and we’ll figure out what she wants when the time comes. Let’s go.” Amelia insisted...

Chapter Text

Kyle’s P.O.V.:

“How are you feeling?” I asked Emmie once we got in the car.

“Tired and hungry.” Emmie answered, leaning against her door.

“Are you interested in meeting up with them again?” I asked as I started driving.

“I don’t know. They’re very nice and genuine, but I don’t know about the rest of the family. What?” Emmie answered, making me smile—and she saw it.

“You said “the family.” That means you consider them as your family as well.” I stated, watching her blush.

“It would be nice to have more than just Grandma. But I don’t know because I don’t know anyone else on that side. I’m afraid of being hurt again. And it’s not just my family: they’re you family now, too.” She insisted.

“Yes.” I agreed.

“I also don’t know how to tell Grandma.” She added.

“You don’t think she’ll take it well?” I asked.

“I don’t know.” She distantly answered.

“Are you ok?” I asked, concerned.

“I’m hungry.” She answered.

“Where do you want to go? We can go through a drive-thru.” I replied.

“Tacos.” She distantly answered.

“What’s wrong? I can tell something’s going on in your head.” I firmly told her, pulling into a Taco Hut.

“Can we get food first?” She asked, looking at me.

“Yeah, that’s fine.” I answered, pulling into the drive-thru.

Fifteen Minutes Later:

We got our food and were on the road again.

“Ok. What’s going on?” I asked after pulling into an empty parking lot so that we could eat. 

The last thing I needed was to get into an accident.

“I want to take a bath when we get home.” She softly answered, confusing me.

“What else?” I asked, watching her. 

There had to be more. There’s no way she’d be so distant because she wanted to take a bath—and I know she’s not afraid to ask me.

“I want you to be with me.” She answered.

“Ok. I can sit with you while you take a bath.” I replied, watching her.

“No. I want you to sit with me in the tub—behind me. I want to take a bath with you—like in the shower that one time. Just in a bath this time.” She answered, shaking with some tears starting to form, shocking me.

“Emmie…” “I wanna have sex.” She interrupted me.

That one caught me completely off guard.

“What?” I asked, not bothering to hide my shock.

“I want to have sex. Please, let me explain. I’ve wanted to for a while now—since before I was taken. I had talked to Taylor and Amber about birth control the day of that science test that David wrote notes, and I disturbed the class. I told them it was because my periods were starting to hurt more—which was only half true. But what I didn’t tell them was that I wanted to have sex with you because I knew how Amber was—and got. I know I could’ve told Taylor and she wouldn’t tell anyone, but I don’t know… I wanted to tell you first. And then—all that happened, and I end up pregnant. Then that nurse took my choice away and gave me an abortion. I’m sick and tired of all my choices being taken away from me. I asked the technician about birth control, and then a different doctor came and gave me options.” Emmie emotionally started telling me.

“I know you’re on birth control.” “How?” I responded only to have her interrupt me.

“One: you were out of it when you told me, so I wasn’t sure if it was true. Two: I became sure when I heard you talking in your sleep. Three: Mom brought you the pills a few days after the abortion. I knew you started it, but I didn’t know why. And I didn’t think it was any of my business; you would’ve told me when you were ready—clearly.

“I’m sorry.” She apologized.

“You don’t need to apologize. Just—why do you want to have sex now?” I replied before asking.

Honestly, I was still thrown off.

“First and most important: I love you soo much. Secondly: I want to know what it feels like—I need to know what it feels like when it’s my choice. Third: we’re engaged now, and that’s something engaged and married people do. I know people who are just dating do it as well. And yes, I know just because we’re engaged doesn’t mean we have to. And I know you won’t ever force me. This is what I want. Please. Can we at least try? I know I don’t know much about it, but…” Emmie explained why she wanted to do this. 

I understood and couldn’t really blame her. If I were raped multiple times like she was—or had my choices taken away like she had, I’d want to know what sex with the right person was like. And I’d want it to be my choice as well.

“Emmie, shhh… Calm down. We can try. Nothing is promised, but we can try.” I calmly told her.

I never thought this day would come; yet here it is. And I’m still a little shocked.

It’d be a lie if I said I wasn’t excited and jumping up and down on the inside.

I wanted her.

I wanted her only two weeks after we started dating.

I’ve desperately wanted her since that day in the shower; it hurt.

But I would never bring it up first. Like I was taught, I’d let Emmie make the first move.

“Can I request some things?” Emmie asked, bringing me out of my thoughts.

“Of course. Anything you want.” I replied as we finished eating.

“One: like I said, I don’t know much about sex. So, you’ll have to teach me. Two: no anal. Three: we can start in the tub, but I want to have my first real time in bed—our bed? Four: please no hitting my breasts. Finally: all in all, I would just like it to be special. Other than that; I’ll let you do what you want to me.” Emmie told me what she wanted out of this, making me smile.

“Is that all?” I asked.

“That I can think of, yes.” She replied.

“I can live with all that. Of course, I’ll teach you what I know and can; it would be my honor—and pleasure. Can I ask you some things?” I questioned, watching the road ahead of me.

I knew she was blushing; I could see it out of the corner of my eye.

“Yes.” She softly answered.

“First, I don’t do anal; it’s not my cup of tea. You said no anal and no slapping your breasts. Does that include spankings?” I asked, watching her.

“Spankings?” She asked, clearly confused.

“Maybe later on—once you get used to everything, but spanking is something some girls enjoy during sex.” I explained.

“I don’t know… Maybe.” She replied, somewhat shocking me; I hadn’t expected that answer.

“Can I make some of my own requests?” I questioned, watching her while we were stopped at a stoplight.

“Yes, please.” She happily responded, wanting my opinion.

“No matter what, you tell me if you’re uncomfortable—with anything. I will not do anything you don’t want. I will not hurt you.” I firmly told her.

“Yes, of course.” She replied.

“And no matter how much you love them: the cats are not allowed in the room during. I don’t want them and their glowing eyes watching us.” I told Emmie.

“No, of course, not. But they can come in after?” She innocently asked, playing with her fingers.

“Yeah, that’s fine.” I replied with a smile.

Half an Hour Later:

We just arrived home and were sitting in the garage.

“Are you sure?” I asked, watching her.

“Very.” She answered without hesitation.

After that, we headed inside. I made sure all the doors and windows were locked, and the curtains were drawn before leading Emmie to the bathroom.

Normal P.O.V.:

Once in the bathroom, Kyle started filling the tub when he noticed Emmeline bending to remove her socks.

“No. Let me.” Kyle insisted, standing in front of her.

First, he leaned down and started passionately kissing Emmeline. Then, he lifted her arms above her head before pulling away from her lips.

“Ready?” Kyle asked, holding the hem of her shirt.

“Yes.” Emmeline breathed, looking him in the eyes until the shirt went over her head, blocking her view.

Once the shirt was off, Kyle dropped it on the floor before stopping the water.

“Do I get to take your clothes off?” Emmeline asked as Kyle started unbuttoning her pants and pulled them down.

“If you wish.” Kyle responded with a smile as she stood there in her bra, panties, and socks.

Slowly, with shaky hands, Emmeline started lifting his shirt; he had to remove it the rest of the way because she couldn’t quite reach. 

She unbuttoned and unzipped his jeans even slower before pulling them down until he was only in his boxers and socks.

“Don’t doubt how you or your scars look. You are beautiful to me.” Kyle thoughtfully told Emmeline when he saw her hesitant face. He knew she wasn’t doubting what they were about to do; she specifically asked for this. He knew she was still self-conscious about her scars.

“I love you.” Emmeline replied, hugging Kyle around the waist.

“I love you, too.” Kyle gently told Emmeline, unsnapping her bra, making her gasp and jump a little.

“Are you doing ok?” Kyle asked, concerned. He also noticed that her breathing hitched a bit.

“Mmmhmmm… I’m ok—just a little nervous.” Emmeline softly admitted, blushing. 

“Do you still want to continue?” Kyle sternly asked her.

“Yes, I want to continue.” She replied, looking up, allowing him to remove her bra from her body and throw it to the floor.

“Don’t worry; I’ll take it nice and slow. You just tell me if you want something else or if you want to stop.” He told her before lightly kissing her.

“I trust you.” She firmly insisted, kissing him in return. 

“Good. Here, sit.” Kyle replied, having Emmeline sit on the toilet seat.

First, he removed his socks before lifting her leg by her ankle.

“I kneel before my princess to remove her socks.” Kyle told Emmeline, teasing a little as he slowly removed her socks, one at a time.

“Kyle…” Emmeline playfully whined at being called his “princess.”

“Until you decide you want kids—and if we get a daughter, you’ll be my princess. And once we’re married; you’ll be my queen.” Kyle told Emmeline with a smile, helping her up.

“And you’re my king.” Emmeline softly spoke, looking up.

“Hmm. If that’s what you truly want.” Kyle teased Emmeline.

“Kyle…” Emmeline pouted, puffing up her face.

Kyle didn’t respond; he just chuckled before kissing her again.

“Do you wish to remove my boxers?” Kyle asked against her lips.

“Can I?” Emmeline asked, holding onto Kyle’s shoulders.

“At the same time.” Kyle told Emmeline, moving her hands to the hem of his boxers before placing his hands on the hem of her panties.

After a few seconds, they pushed each other’s bottoms off, rendering them naked.

“What can I do?” Kyle asked, sensing her nervousness.

“Can we get in the tub now?” Emmeline softly asked, watching Kyle.

“Sure. You go first, and then I’ll get in behind you.” Kyle replied, taking her hand.

He helped Emmeline in before Kyle got in and pulled her back to her.

“Are you ok with this?” Kyle asked, stopping her at his knees.

“Please.” Emmeline pleaded with Kyle, trying to slide back herself. Unfortunately, he was stronger than her and was keeping her in place.

Slowly, Kyle pulled her against him and allowed her to get used to him against her.

“Is that your thing pushing against me?” Emmeline softly asked, knowing the answer.

“Do you want to move forward a little?” Kyle asked.

“Do you want me to?” Emmeline asked, tilting her head back a little.

“No. But I won’t force you…” “I know you won’t force me into anything I don’t want. I want to stay like this.” Emmeline interrupted Kyle, leaning into him.

‘She really wants this.’ Kyle thought to himself, his shock slowly fading away.

“Emmie—what do you want? Tell me. Say it out loud.” Kyle gently demanded, wrapping his arms around her waist.

“I want to have sex with you.” Emmeline softly answered.

She didn’t hesitate or stutter even once. That’s when Kyle knew he was getting what he’s been waiting for, for what felt like an eternity.

“Well—and I need you to not panic when I say this: but I don’t want to have sex with you; I want to make love to you.” Kyle sincerely told Emmeline.

“Make love?” Emmeline questioned, confused.

‘She really doesn’t know much about sex. Despite everything that’s happened to her; Emmie is one of the purest girls I have ever met in my twenty-four years.’ Kyle thought to himself, slightly smiling, pulling her to him even more.

“I love you, so very much. That’s why I don’t want to just have sex with you; it’s why I want to make love to you. Making love is a special kind of sex between two people who love each other. There are a few different terms or types of sex. There are dozens of positions. Do you know any other terms for sex—or any of the positions?” Kyle gently explained, drawing circles on Emmeline’s stomach before cautiously asking.

“I know the terms “intercourse,” “rape,” and “fuck” or “fucking.” I’ve heard the terms “banging,” and “screwing” before. And “mating” in animals. I don’t understand what you mean by positions. Do you mean how someone has sex?” Emmeline replied, thinking a little.

“So, you know some terms. Well, now you know the most important term: making love. And yes, that’s exactly what I mean.” Kyle replied, placing his chin on her head.

“Umm… Isn’t there just where the girl lays on her back while the guy is on top of her? And where the girl is on her knees so that the guy can put it in her butt?” Emmeline asked, leaning her head back to look at Kyle again.

“You have a lot to learn.” Kyle told Emmeline, smiling a little.

“You’ll teach me, right?” Emmeline innocently asked.

“Oh, you know I will. Lean your head on my shoulder.” Kyle replied before instructing.

Emmeline did what Kyle told her to do, and he leaned down to gently kiss her, slowly moving his arms up so they were resting just under her breasts.

“Ple-please.” Emmeline pleaded with Kyle, out of breath.

“Please, what?” Kyle asked against her cheek.

“I-I wan-want you to touch them—my breasts.” Emmeline clarified what she wanted, trying to catch her breath.

“As you wish. And because I know you like this: I’ll also give you some special kisses.” Kyle told Emmeline between slowly leaving butterfly kisses trailing from her cheek to her neck.

“Ell—” Emmeline sighed, unable to finish Kyle’s name as he held her breasts in his hands. He just held them there, allowing her to get used to it.